《Stronger From A Sapling》


 Chapter 1

    Under the dark night sky, there was no light.


    This is the best time for bloodthirsty beasts to capture their prey. It is now a paradise for beasts.


    And just then.


    Deep in a mountain range, a faint light is flashing. Looking carefully, it turned out to be a young sapling that has just sprouted. Its height is only a few centimeters, and two weak buds are growing.


    ¡°Who am I? Where am I? Am I not sleeping? ¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s voice came from this young sapling, but it could only be heard by Ning Tian himself.


    ¡°Ho! ¡± In the distant mountain forest, came the roar of fierce beasts.


    Ning Tian woke up, panic to look around the strange and deep, don¡¯t know what to do now.


    Originally, Ning Tian was sleeping at home, but when Ning Tian woke up, he arrived here directly.


    Suddenly a soft voice remembered in Ning Tian¡¯s mind: ¡°The binding is successful. Hello, host. Welcome to bind this system. This system will make the host the strongest in the world and become a god.¡±


    As soon as the voice of the system came out, Ning Tian immediately understood that he should have time-traveled it after a brain reaction of 0.1 seconds. According to the routines in the novels he had read before, the system would only appear if he had time traveled.


    Thought of here, Ning Tian is excited, defeating the world¡¯s strong, married beauty and so on, from now on to the peak of life, simply cool.


    ¡°That ¡­ that, hello, Am I time traveling?¡± Ning Tian faced the legendary system for the first time, so he asked shyly.


    ¡°Yes, the host, you have traveled to another world now, and the system I also detected that the host is now reborn into a super weak ¡­ sapling.¡± The system tone said with a hint of disappointment.


    Hearing this, Ning Tian stayed for a while and immediately got angry.


    Looking around, it is no wonder that Ning Tian feels that he can¡¯t move all over now. Originally, he has been reborn as a weak sapling. At this time, Ning Tian¡¯s dream of going to the top of his life is shattered.


    ¡°Can you come out and let me kill you?¡± Ning Tian slowly said.


    Ning Tian now has no love for life. It is better to be reborn as an animal. As a result, he is now reborn as useless saplings. How can he play happily?


    ¡°Host, your reborn is random.¡± The system immediately retorted unhappily.


    NingTian wants to vomiting blood, his luck is unlucky to the point where should go to buy lottery tickets, why he became a sapling?


    Ning Tian now feels the rest of his life ¡­ is gray.


    When the system sees the host Ning Tian who has lost hope in life, the system will, of course, come forward to comfort him. ¡°The host does not give up hope in life, but you still have me ¨C the system. even now the host is a weak sapling, but you also have to believe that with the system, you can still reach the peak of life.¡±


    ¡°Host, you imagine, with the help of the system, you from a weak sapling, eventually become a tree god, control the whole planet, become the god of the planet, let all things on the planet worship you, and to conquer other planets, become the tree God of the whole universe, at that time, the host you want what you want, no one can resist you ¡­¡±


    After the system finished, the hope in Ning Tian¡¯s heart was rekindled.


    Yes! he is now reborn as a weak sapling, but he has a system.


    ¡°The system shows me my attribute panel.¡±


    Since Ning Tian has rekindled his fighting spirit, let¡¯s first look at his current situation so as to make plans for the next step.


    The next second, a translucent blue light curtain only Ning Tian can see has appeared again.


    Race: an ordinary sapling


    Life: 50 years


    Strengthening point: 0 (the way to obtain it is to receive the sunshine, or to devour other animals and even plants. )


    Ability: None


    ¡°so weak! !¡±


    See the content of this panel, Ning Tian speechless said.


    Aware of the depressed mood of the host Ning Tian, the system said again: ¡°The host should not give up. The weak now is only for future glory.¡±


    ¡°what should I do now?¡± After listening to the system, Ning Tian raised his morale slightly and asked.


    ¡°What the host is doing now is to bask in the sun more tomorrow and get more strengthening points. When there are enough strengthening points, the host can strengthen itself ¡­ By the way, the spirituality of this planet has begun to recover with the help of this system. The host will grow up quickly. The host will think about whether it is great for everything in your future to worship you.¡±


    ¡°oh! !¡±


    Ning Tian simply agreed and felt exhausted. Ning Tian fell asleep directly.


    The next day.


    The sun shines into this deep forest and shines on a young sapling. The two tender shoots of the young sapling begin to spread out slowly and become two tender leaves.


    ¡°Ding, the host gets sunshine and gets 0.1 strengthening point.¡±


    Hearing the sound of the system, sleeping Ning Tian woke up slowly and stared excitedly at the 0.1 strengthening point.


    ¡°Can I strengthen myself now?¡± Ning Tian asked excitedly.


    After waiting for half a day, the system said: ¡°No, host, the host must obtain 3 strengthening points, and the host now you can only obtain 0.1 strengthening points once a day.¡±


    ¡°oh! !¡±


    Ning Tian did not have any depressed mood this time. Anyway, Ning Tian understands now that he has actually become a sapling. Then take it easy. Moreover, he has the system and is afraid of nothing.


    And now don¡¯t do anything, just bask in the sun, how carefree.


    Time passed day by day like this. Every day, Ning Tian basked in the sun and talked with the system. After one month like this.


    The sapling has also grown a lot in the past month. Now it is more than one meter and several leaves have grown.


    And the strengthening point finally reached 3, which is also the happiest point in Ning Tian.


    ¡°I want to be strong, system, come out quickly.¡± Ning Tian shouted excitedly and excitedly.


    a transparent light curtain appears again, with only one option: to strengthen yourself. ¡±


    Ning Tian did not hesitate either. He chose this: to strengthen yourself.


    In an instant, Ning Tian felt warm energy in his body, and his height began to grow crazily.


    After a while, Ning Tian¡¯s height is now more than five meters, and the tree also began to divide out three branches. The tree is also covered with thick crisp green leaves.


    However, Ning Tian is still a cute tree in comparison with the towering trees tens of meters nearby.

 Chapter 2

    ¡°Ding, strengthen is complete.¡± The voice of the system promptly remembered.


    Ning Tian also looked at his own attribute panel in the first place.


    Race: The mutated small tree.


    Life span: 100 years


    Strengthening point: 0 (obtains the way, first is receives the sunlight to shine obtains, second is to devour other animals and even plants. )


    Ability: Can control a stick


    His race has also changed from an ordinary sapling to a mutated tree, doubling its life span and gaining the ability.


    Ning Tian obviously feels that one of his three branches can move and can grow to more than one meter automatically.


    he can also control this branch freely, and this branch is very flexible, just like a snake.


    Mind move, Ning Tian control this branch swinging in the air, in the air out of various shapes, even round.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    The first attempt brought great interest to Ning Tian.


    All of a sudden Ning Tian¡¯s thoughts rose and he took a swipe at the branches in the air.


    ¡°Pa¡±


    Just like the sound of an air explosion, the crisp sound exploded here.


    Then in Ning Tian¡¯s surprised eyes, a white wave flashed across.


    White waves are not long, but it is also more than one meter.


    ¡°This, power ¡­¡±


    If the human body is pumped, the person will be disabled even if does not die.


    However, there is no human target to let Ning Tian have a test.


    Ning Tian once again thought for a moment, the power, should be said to be quite strong.


    The sonic boom was made, and the sonic boom is not a strange word to Ning Tian, who was a physics teacher in a previous life.


    Even a person holding a whip several tens of meters long can make the sonic boom.


    The high-speed whipping in the air makes a crackling sound, which is also based on science. The whipping speed is fast enough to break through the audio frequency, and then, when it is transmitted to the air, it will make people feel a short and strong crackling sound.


    ¡°This gives me the moves to save my life.¡± Ning Tian looked at the night sky exclamation said.


    It has been more than a month since he came to this world, and Ning Tian also knows from the system air that this world should be similar to the original world. The system also confirms Ning Tian¡¯s conjecture. However, recently, because the system has revived the spirituality of this planet, mankind in this world is busy.


    In the next few days, Ning Tian saw several fighter planes flying over him. Recently, Ning Tian also found that the plants around him had undergone great changes. The plants and trees around him, however, began to grow rapidly.


    In particular, those big trees are getting taller and taller, and now those that are already thick can only be grasped reluctantly by an adult.


    Ning Tian speculated that this should be related to the spirituality recovery. After all, spirituality has recovered. Both humans and animals are becoming stronger because spirituality has started to evolve. Plants can of course.


    These days, there are always one or two bees that are bigger than the average bee, and the big bees are ¡°buzzing¡± in front of him!¡± Ning Tian, who originally liked to be quiet, was bored with flying around.


    Finally, on one occasion, Ning Tian directly controlled the branch to slap the bee, and the bee died.


    ¡°Ding! The host successfully killed a bee, did you swallow it? ¡± The voice of the system prompt sounded.


    Hearing the voice of this system prompt, Ning Tian remembered that he could get a strengthening point by devouring other plants or animals.


    ¡°devour.¡±


    that dead bee was wrap up by the root of the tree and pulled down.


    ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining a strengthening point. ¡±


    At last, Ning Tian himself did not need to bask in the sun every day to get a strengthening point.


    ¡°system, I will devour the surrounding trees.¡± Ning Tian said excitedly.


    If he devours so many plants around him, will he get so many strengthening points?


    ¡°Host, Sorry, ordinary plants do not have as strong a soul as animals, so it is useless for the host to devour ordinary plants. These plants are only beginning to mutate, and the host can only devour the plants of the lowest quality.¡±


    The system made Ning Tian originally excited mood once became a little lost, but this is also expected in Ning Tian.


    If he can devour these plants now, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible?


    Sure enough, killing is the fastest way to get stronger, but killing animals should be the fastest way to get stronger.


    Now that Ning Tian already has 6 strengthening points, it only needs 10 strengthening points before the next strengthening. If there are four bees, Ning Tian can strengthen again.


    Unfortunately, in the next half month, no bees flew in front of him, which made Ning Tian feel very upset and could only bask in the sun quietly.


    Among them, a big rabbit passed by, but it seemed instinctively aware of the danger on Ning Tian¡¯s side and did not enter Ning Tian¡¯s attack range. This made Ning Tian feel very upset. Otherwise, he did not know how many strengthening points he would gain if he killed this rabbit.


    In the next few months, Ning Tian¡¯s strengthening point has finally reached 10. Of course, Ning Tian lets the system strengthen himself.


    Although Ning Tian is growing up now, if it weren¡¯t for the system to strengthen himself, it might not take decades for him to grow up to be as big as an adult tree.


    ¡°I want to strengthen, system.¡±


    ¡°Ding! The strengthening begins. ¡±


    Then, Ningtian felt a warm energy flow in his body.


    Ning Tian¡¯s body also began to grow rapidly, from the original 10 meters, crazy to 30 meters long, also has several adults can embrace.


    And the tree branches out with many branches, and the leaves on the branches also begin to grow crazily. Each leaf is smooth and green without any dust.


    And Ning Tian, a small sapling, has also successfully grown into a strong tree. The whole tree gives people a dynamic force of life, and the tree also exudes a great feeling of the spirit, making people inexplicably feel the idea of bowing down.


    ¡°Ding! The strengthening is complete. ¡±


    Race: A mutated tree


    Life span: 300 years


    Strengthens the point: 1 (obtains the way, first is receives the sunlight to shine obtains, second is to devour other animals and even plants. )


    Ability: Can control five branches


    Seeing his strengthened attribute panel again, Ning Tian was very satisfied.


    The remaining one strengthening point was also obtained by Ning Tian after he just killed a butterfly flying in front of him.


    His life span has more than doubled directly. A branch that he could have controlled has directly become five branches. Moreover, Ning Tian can clearly sense that he has controlled the distance of roots from one meter to ten meters.


    Branches move faster in the air and become more flexible.


    Now Ning Tian has the confidence to kill some bigger herbivores. As for tigers, wolves, and wild boars, he still needs to be strengthened.

 Chapter 3

    But now Ning Tian is also very satisfied, and finally he doesn¡¯t have to rely on the sun to reach the strengthening point.


    That speed is really too busy, and after each strengthening, the strengthening point is doubling. Although it can absorb 0.5 evolution points every day after strengthening, but it is still too slow though it is increased.


    he can¡¯t rely on the sun here forever.


    If so, Ning Tian might have gone mad at that time.


    Ning Tian bored to control the six branches, the leaves on the branches rub against each other, to spend today¡¯s time.


    Suddenly there was a cry of goat, and an adult black goat appeared in front of Ning Tian.


    This excited Ning Tian. He had just finished his own strengthening and was bored. As a result, immediately a black goat appeared.


    Five branches directly like flexible snakes, directly and quickly wrapped around the black goat, wrapped tightly around the black goat.


    Originally, the black goat rebelled wildly, but the flexible branches like snakes twisted the black goat even tighter.


    The black goat seemed to have known its fate and let out a cry of despair.


    After waiting for a while, Ning Tian released the body of the black goat after confirming that it was dead.


    ¡°The system, devoured it.¡± Ning Tian said with some excitement.


    ¡°Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining five strengthening point.¡± The voice of the system sounded.


    ¡°haha! ! Five strengthening points, that¡¯s good. ¡±


    For Ning Tian today, these five strengthening points are simply many.


    However, looking at the 30 strengthening points that need to be strengthened next time, Ning Tian was not discouraged, but felt closer to the 30 strengthening points. There was still a good mentality in Ning Tian.


    After all, he now has a life span of 300 years, and it will increase after being strengthened. Time is really just a figure for him.


    All of a sudden, the bird¡¯s tiny cry sounded.


    Ning Tian looked over and found that it was in a big tree not far away. There was a simple bird nest made of branches. There were three young birds in the nest that had not yet begun to grow hair.


    After strengthening himself, Ning Tian has increased his hearing and eyesight. Otherwise, he can¡¯t really hear the faint cries of the three young birds.


    Now Ning Tian is immediately excited. he just killed a black goat, and now there are three young birds. Although there should not be many strengthening points. How can Ning Tian let it go?


    So Ning Tian took control of a branch and slowly approached the bird¡¯s nest. However, he saw the three young birds in the nest, which were only a few centimeters in size and were starving.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tian recalled that when he was a child, he was hungry when he was in kindergarten and had not enough to eat and wear.


    ¡°I could not get many strengthening points if I killed these three birds. ¡± He¡¯s a little soft-hearted.


    Ning Tian took control of the branches and gently coiled the nest into his own branches. Ning Tian decided to keep the three young birds.


    Although these three young birds have just been born for a few days now, and their hair has not grown, he cannot see what kind of bird they are. However, the parents of these three young birds do not know where they are, so he can keep them.


    The three young birds are still making faint sounds and are obviously very hungry.


    Of course, Ning Tian discovered this problem, but now there are no worms or even animals around. After all, animals ten meters close to him can¡¯t escape Ning Tian¡¯s search.


    Ning Tian directly can¡¯t do anything, suddenly NingTian with a glimmer of hope, let his branches fall three leaves.


    Leaves fell in front of the three weak young birds. Although Ning Tian did not know whether the three young birds would eat his leaves, there was no way to do so now, and some birds also ate leaves.


    Moreover, Ning Tian himself looked at his smooth, tender and oily leaves and felt that he had an appetite and looked delicious.


    In fact, NingTian himself has some differences with other trees. It is as if he is the royal family in the tree, and is born with the flavor of the royal family. It makes people feel that NingTian looks more beautiful than other trees, and has a solemn feeling that only one thousand years old trees have.


    Moreover, Ning Tian¡¯s own leaves are greener than those of ordinary trees. Each leaf in Ning Tian will not get thicken and darken like the leaves of other trees, but will always be as crisp and tender as the tender leaves just appeared.


    Under the sunshine, the lines in the leaves of Ning Tian can be seen even more.


    the three young birds ate the leaves given by Ning Tian directly.


    This time, the sound of the three young birds was cheerful. Obviously, the three leaves can feed the three birds directly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± All of a sudden, Ning Tian was surprised by the changes of the three young birds.


    After the three young birds ate the leaves of Ning Tian, the three young birds, who were hungry and thin, began to grow meat quickly, and their bodies began to grow rapidly. Soon they became the size of an adult bird.


    And then the three young birds began to emit light golden light, after waiting for the strange golden light disappeared, the three young birds had not begun to long hair, the hair on their bodies also began to grow up crazily. Soon, the golden dazzling golden feathers grew up.


    The three young birds, no, now the birds should also know the great changes that have taken place in themselves, and cried out happily.


    At the same time, they also looked at Ning Tian excitedly with the eyes of human nature, as if they were thanking Ning Tian excitedly.


    Ning Tian also gently stroked the three birds with branches, and his heart was also very happy.


    ¡°System, what kind of bird is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before. ¡± Ning Tian puzzled asked the system.


    Birds with dazzling golden feathers under the sun should be liked by many people, but he has never seen or heard of them before.


    Moreover, Ning Tian always felt that these three birds are unusual now. Ning Tian felt that these three birds have a very holy power, but he could not say what it was, but the light golden light just issued is proof.


    Later, Ning Tian also got amazing answers in the system.


    ¡°Host, you are lucky. The three birds have the blood of the ancient god ¨C the Golden Crow. Because the planet has begun to recover its spirituality, plus the relationship between your own leaves and the blood hidden in the three Golden Crows, the three birds have successfully evolved into the ancient god ¨C the Golden Crow.¡±


    As soon as the words of the system came out, Ning Tian was excited. He got three Golden Crows, which is really several times more than the strengthening point he won by killing the three young birds.


    ¡°From today on, the three of you will be called the Golden Crow.¡± Ning Tian is very satisfied with looking at the birds said.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether the three birds can hear Ning Tian or not.

 Chapter 4

    Satisfied Ning Tian, looking at these three little Golden Crows, soon discovered that these three little Golden Crows are not quite right!


    Ning Tian once saw in the book that the full name of golden crow is the three-legged golden crow, and because it is related to the sun, its feathers are all gold, and because the temperature of three-legged golden crow itself is extremely high, it can turn into the sun and illuminate the whole earth.


    But now these three little golden crows have only two feet, while the three-legged golden crows have three feet. even if it is not really a three-legged golden crow, they should have a third foot.


    When this problem was discovered, Ning Tian, of course, had to ask about the system and what was going on.


    ¡°Host, the three-legged golden crow you mentioned is the three-legged golden crow, and this is the golden crow of the gods from ancient times, which is basically of two races. The golden crow of the gods from ancient times is one of the three incarnations of Yin and Yang, and the three-legged golden crow is just a living creature in the sun. The host should understand the difference between this. I hope the host does not ask such stupid questions. ¡± The tone of the system¡¯s answer this time is like answering a question asked by a fool.


    ¡°oh! !¡± Ning Tian listened to the system, also react.


    Ning Tian feels embarrassed now.


    Looking at these three lovely little golden crows, Ning Tian felt relaxed and happy.


    In this world for more than half a year, he is alone every day. Sometimes, Ning Tian feels very lonely. If it weren¡¯t for the system, he could have a chat with himself to relieve his loneliness. Otherwise, Ning Tian feels that he is mentally out of order.


    ¡°System, can these three little golden crow hear me?¡± At this moment, Ning Tian reacted and asked an important question.


    ¡°The host you are now a tree and cannot speak unless you have a mouth, but you can communicate with the spirit, but the host wants to communicate with the spirit and needs to strengthen yourself again.¡± The system explained.


    Heard the system, Ning Tian also relieved, using spiritual communication is better than human language at present, spiritual communication is a kind of spiritual communication, whether it is a race of creatures, can use spiritual communication to let each other understand what you mean, and language is fixed, now Ning Tian is a tree, spiritual communication is also the best.


    Although this needs to be strengthened once, Ning Tian believes that it is not far away.


    When Ning Tian was idle, he began to touch the three little Golden Crows with the leaves in front of the branches, and the three little Golden Crows were also very cooperative. they also rubbed their little head up and down on their own initiative.


    Ning Tian was happy to see these three little golden crow so cute.


    Another three young leaves fell from Ning Tian and landed in front of the three little golden crows.


    It turns out that three little golden crows ate one leaf, which has such a powerful effect. if they eat more, they will directly evolve into what the system calls the real golden crow.


    However, this time, the three little golden crows looked at the three young leaves full of vitality in front of them, instead of eating them, they just looked at them.


    When Ning Tian saw this, he gently pushed the heads of three little golden crow with branches and indicated that they could eat.


    However, the three little golden crows still did not eat, just looked at them, and there was an unwilling mood in their eyes.


    ¡°Host: Do you want these three little golden crow to explode directly due to the vital power in the body?¡± The voice of the system sounded.


    ¡°What! can explode when they eat too much?¡± Ning Tian asked a little incredulously.


    ¡°Every leaf in the host contains the power of life. No matter human or animal, as long as they eat a leaf of the host, he will get great benefits. The huge power will revive the blood hidden in his body. Besides, his own talent will also increase and will also increase a lot of life span.¡±


    ¡°However, this effect is only once. If they eat it later, they can only speed up the healing of the wound. However, the power of each leaf of you is too strong. After eating one leaf, they must slowly digest the huge power. If they eat it before it is finished, they will explode directly.¡±


    The system specifically explained to Ning Tian the power of his own leaves.


    Hearing this alone, Ning Tian felt that the leaves were a treasure. Now the treasure is growing on him, and with thousands of pieces, Ning Tian himself was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It seems that the system guessed Ning Tian¡¯s mood now and said with a warning tone: ¡°Haha! ! stop thinking about, if you are discovered by the human beings in this world and know the benefits of your leaves, do you think you will be dissected? ¡±


    As soon as the words of the system came out, Ning Tian¡¯s back became cold. Ning Tian, who was born a human before, knew that a tree-like himself could not have any good results.


    Moreover, his appearance alone is very different from others. When human beings see himself, they will definitely see his extraordinary features at a glance. In addition, now the planet is beginning to recover its spirituality. Animals, whether sea or land, should now absorb the spirituality, become strong, and seize the land occupied by human beings.


    At this special time, for human beings, he is an important force for human beings to stabilize the dominant position of the planet again, and he cannot run away.


    And just now, these five branches of the tree can move, and they can¡¯t hold back human weapons at all.


    Under this circumstance, Ning Tian began to realize the seriousness of the problem. It seems that when he does not have enough strength to fight against human beings, he must not be discovered by human beings. He must improve his strength quickly now.


    But now Ning Tian is also glad that he is now in the mountains, and this is not a famous scenic spot. With the revival of the planet¡¯s spirituality, it is impossible for human beings to come here.


    Otherwise, if he is near a place with human beings, the result will be terrible if he is found.


    However, over the past few days, two figures are walking towards their own direction in the distance.


    The people who came here were two little girls, who looked like teenagers, dressed in two groups with different colors.


    The two little girls are still twins.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go home! Dad says that it is very dangerous in the mountain now, he doesn¡¯t allow us to come in. ¡±


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s okay. Look at how long we¡¯ve been gone. nothing has happened. Dad and they just don¡¯t want me to come into the mountain. They¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll run into danger.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    The elder sister looked at her sister¡¯s indecision and went straight to hold her hand and walked deeper into the woods.


    ¡°well, sister, don¡¯t be afraid. look at this summer, let¡¯s take a bath in our secret lake. how wonderful!¡± The elder sister said to her sister seductively.


    ¡°well! Anyway, we have been there many times. ¡± Finally, my sister couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and agreed.


    However, the deeper they went into the woods, the more they found that the trees and flowers around them grew thicker.


    Even the light in the forest began to dim, blocked by thick trees.

 Chapter 5

    a sudden gust of wind drifted across, which scared the two people who were already nervous because of the dark environment.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go home! I am afraid. ¡± The sister took her elder sister¡¯s hand nervously and said.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. There should be a few minutes left before we cross the woods and reach the small lake.¡± Although she was also very scared, she did not give up her decision to take a bath in the small lake.


    The two men continued to walk forward, and it was not long before the sunshine appeared in front of them. They successfully passed through the woods and came to this small lake.


    The water in the small lake is extremely clear. they can also see the small stones in the water. The two also began to play happily in the water.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far from this small lake, Ning Tian was teasing three little golden crows when he suddenly got a shock.


    If he heard it correctly just now, it seems to be human laughter, and it should still be the voice of two little girls.


    Then the voices of the two little girls came continuously, so Ning Tian also affirmed that there were human beings around him.


    But now Ning Tian is also surrounded by dense trees to help him keep out if others did not close to himself, which is difficult to find him.


    At the same time, Ning Tian also decided in his heart that if he was discovered, people would certainly approach himself according to human curiosity and see why this tree was special compared with other trees around him.


    At that time, Ning Tian will not hesitate and can only kill human beings who found him. There is no way out.


    Ning Tian judged the position of the two girls from the source of the voice, which was in a small lake of about 50 to 60 meters.


    However, because there were trees in front of him blocking him, Ning Tian could not see clearly.


    Can only faintly see the beautiful figure.


    After watching a while, he made an evaluation. they are not only good looking but also in good shape.


    However, it is a pity that he is now a tree and can only watch and do nothing else.


    After a long time, the two girls left. Of course, they did not find Ning Tian himself.


    Although Ning Tian had some small regrets in his heart, he had not seen enough of them, but Ning Tian was also relieved.


    If these two little girls find him, how could he bear to kill these two little girls?


    Now Ning Tian should concentrate on finding ways to get the evolution point quickly. The system said that the next strengthening will bring him great benefits and greatly increase his strength.


    Now Ning Tian has 15 strengthening points. This is because Ning Tian has killed all living animals within 30 meters of himself. Even underground worms have been killed and devoured by Ning Tian. This shows Ning Tian¡¯s cruelty.


    In fact, Ning Tian himself did not want to do this, but because there were no animals around him, he wanted to get stronger quickly and had to kill the animals found around him.


    the three little golden crows shouted as if telling Ning Tian something.


    Then they spread wings and flew out.


    And extremely fast, in a few seconds, into three golden light, they disappeared in the field of vision of Ning Tian.


    This speed is no longer the speed that birds can reach.


    Ning Tian speculated that the three little Golden Crows should have gone out to look for food. After all, the three little Golden Crows had not eaten since eating three leaves.


    Soon after, Ning Tian saw something he could not see in his life. Several rabbits were flying in the sky.


    However, Ning Tian found out later that it was three little golden crows who would come over. They had three little rabbits in their small mouths, and one paw was still holding a big adult rabbit.


    So far, he can¡¯t see the three little golden crow covered by rabbits.


    Ning Tian was stunned by such a scene. These three little golden crow are only a few tens of centimeters in size. How can they catch rabbits that are many times heavier than themselves and fly?


    Finally, Ning Tian concluded that the golden crow of the gods from ancient times was awesome. Although these three little Golden Crows are not real Golden Crows, they are now beyond the limit of birds.


    Three little golden crows came back and put the six big rabbits caught in their paws in front of Ning Tian. they quickly ate the little rabbits.


    Ning Tian saw that the three little golden crows had eaten the rabbit, which was four times bigger than their own body, and only small belly are getting slightly bigger.


    After the three little golden crows ate the rabbit, they cried joyfully.


    Then, three little golden crows flew to the bodies of the six big rabbits, grabbed the bodies, and brought them near the roots of Ning Tian.


    Ning Tian knew that the three little golden crows had let themselves eat the six rabbits. Now Ning Tian, in order to become stronger, did not hesitate to eat the six rabbits directly.


    ¡°Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining 3 strengthening points.¡±


    ¡°ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining 4 strengthening points.¡±


    ¡°Ding, congratulations to the host for getting 2 strengthening points.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, Ning Tian won 14.9 Strengthing Points, which is not far from 30 Strengthing Points, just 0.1 Strengthing Points.


    Of course, Ning Tian obviously devoured all rabbits, but the evolution points available are different. This is also because of the amount of spirituality in rabbits. Ning Tian himself asked the system for this question.


    ¡°system, you are intentional!¡± Ning Tian said some unhappy.


    The difference is only 0.1, which makes Ning Tian want to doubt the system.


    ¡°Host, I want to say this is none of my business, do you believe it?¡± The innocent tone of the system replied.


    Ning Tian sneered after hearing the explanation of the system.


    Ning Tian ignored the system and concentrated on finding animals with life within 30 meters.


    Finally, thanks to Ning Tian¡¯s efforts, Ning Tian discovered a worm under a big tree before he could kill and devour it.


    ¡°Strengthen, system.¡±


    ¡°Ding, start strengthening.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s height again began to crazy length, soon doubled directly, to more than 60 meters, height has exceeded all other trees, and now need at least dozens of people to embrace, and the branches of Ning Tian are also growing rapidly, open tender leaves.


    At this time, Ning Tian has grown to be as large and dense as a thousand-year-old tree. Now, white fog is beginning to appear on the leaves of Ning Tian. After three little golden crows found the white fog, they also began to cry excitedly.


    Most let Ning Tian feel the benefits brought by this strengthening is that he can start to control his roots, his hearing has doubled, and he has also increased his perception, within 30 meters, so all creatures cannot escape his perception.


    ¡°Ding, Strengthen is complete.¡± The sound of a system prompt sounded again.

 Chapter 6

    Ning Tian excitedly opened his own attribute panel.


    Race: A mutated tree


    Life: 600 years


    Strengthens the point: 0 (obtains the way, first is receives the sunlight to shine obtains, second is to devour other animals and even the plant. )


    Ability: Can control hundreds of branches, can control all roots, can emit spirituality.


    Seeing his own panel, Ning Tian swallowed a mouthful of water and lived for 600 years. This is a direct doubling, and the control of branches is basically complete.


    And it is also possible to control all the roots of the trees, so that it will be easier to catch prey later on.


    he can even send out spirituality himself. If human beings know, even if they pay a heavy price, human beings should catch him and take him to study.


    Just think about it, Ning Tian himself trembled.


    However, to Ning Tian¡¯s regret, the system said that he could not absorb spirituality, which may be the reason that he can send out spirituality now.


    Ning Tian himself is emitting more and more spirituality. Within 50 meters, he already has a thick spirituality and a white spirituality. From a distance, it looks like a thick white fog, blocking all the scenery here.


    In this way, Ning Tian has also solved a risk that is too direct and easy to expose.


    ¡°The system, this spirituality so strong? This has already formed a spiritual fog. ¡±


    Ning Tian himself knew, however, that spirituality had to be thick to a certain extent before it could gather into spiritual fog and then into spiritual liquid.


    ¡°This is not. The spirituality of the host is not enough to form spiritual fog. There are many ordinary fog in the spiritual fog that the host sees now. This is also to protect the host from human discovery to a certain extent. After all, the host is too weak now. Of course, if the host doesn¡¯t like it, I can remove the fog.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s good.¡± Ning Tian hurriedly said.


    If this fog is removed, he will be like a star in the dark night and can be seen at a glance.


    With this white fog, he is much safer.


    Look at the three little golden crow again. Three identical messages suddenly appeared in Ning Tian¡¯s mind.


    Race: golden crow


    Life span: 100 years


    Level: level 3 spirit beast


    Special ability: can burn flame all over the body, and immune to all flames.


    The three little Golden Crows are now level 3 spirit beasts and have special skills, which makes Ning Tian envy them a little. Moreover, the life span of the three little Golden Crows in 100 years is much longer than that of birds in decades at most.


    At the same time, Ning Tian also knew his own strength, which is also the strength of the level 5 spirit beast.


    ¡°By the way, system, I can control my roots now, so can I now pull the roots out of the soil, walk on the ground, and change places?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°You can try.¡± The system tone with a hint of insidious smile said.


    Ning Tian started to work as soon as he said, and at that moment, Ning Tian suddenly felt a huge pain from below.


    the root burst, huge pain from underground, let Ning Tian shake.


    The pain made Ning Tian are shaking.


    ¡°Pain pain pain! !¡± Ning Tian cried in pain.


    Because it was too painful, Ning Tian¡¯s branches began to swing freely in the air, forming an air billow. What was more terrible was that one branch directly hit a nearby stone, which was the size of a car and exploded directly.


    But fortunately, Ning Tian did not forget the three little golden crow in his branches even though he was painful.


    After enduring the pain, the soil under the old tree broke open and three black roots over 30 meters long appeared.


    Three python-like roots broke through the ground and waved them in the air. The ¡°sonic boom¡± appeared directly in the air, and air billow was even more powerful than his branches.


    Of course, this is not the main root of Ning Tian, it is only a branch root.


    Ning Tian¡¯s own main root is still in the underground rock, with a depth of nearly 100 meters.


    The main root is really Ning Tian¡¯s most fatal weakness. Just when Ning Tian pulled his main root out of the soil, the pain of concentration made Ning Tian give up decisively.


    If Ning Tian wants to force his main root out, Ning Tian may die of pain.


    Ning Tian, which originally wanted to change places, had no such idea.


    Such severe pain, he doesn¡¯t want, for the main root control, Ning Tian also gave up.


    As for his main root, Ning Tian felt that he must carefully protect it. Ning Tian¡¯s own branch was broken and Ning Tian¡¯s eyes would not blink. However, his main root could have a problem. Holding the main root could be regarded as his heart.


    ¡°Boom! !¡±


    he let the roots of the trees in the ground wrap his main roots to avoid any accidents.


    There are still 100 strengthening points before the next strengthening, so Ning Tian is in no hurry. Now Ning Tian can also get 1 strengthening point every day.


    Three little golden crow were happy for Ning Tian.


    ¡°I will also change a better nest for you!¡± Ning Tian said.


    Several branches intertwined to form a nest made of branches.


    The three little golden crow cried happily to express their thanks.


    After all, the three little Golden Crows have only just been born for a short time, and they cannot speak any language at all. They are just like a newborn baby. Even Ning Tian can use spiritually to communicate with them now, but the three little Golden Crows cannot speak any language, so the three little Golden Crows could not understand what Ning Tian said.


    But the three little golden crow cried directly to express their current emotions.


    This problem also gives Ning Tian some headaches. Does he need to teach these three little golden crow to learn?


    The key is that Ning Tian also does not know any bird language and how to teach it.


    Is depressed in Ning Tian, suddenly a figure came to Ning Tian nearby, is with a pair of white eyes staring at the Ning Tian side.


    This is a white fox with white fur and no flaw. It is under a small tree, revealing its head and looking curiously at Ning Tian, a huge ancient tree.


    Race: Fox


    Life: 31 years


    Level: level 1 spirit beast


    Special ability: eye pupil has charm.


    ¡°Yes, there should be many strengthening points for level 1 spirit beast.¡± Ning Tian said happily in his heart.


    At the same time, Ning Tian quietly waited for this beautiful, small white fox to come over.


    Sure enough, the white fox watched for a while, found no danger, and slowly began to close to Ning Tian.


    However, just as the white fox was approaching Ning Tian with 100% certainty, three little golden crow in the branches of Ning Tian suddenly began to cry, ¡°Ji Ji Ji! !¡±


    Three little golden crow¡¯s golden wings also began to spread out, and was about to attack the fox when it approached.


    The voices of the three little golden crow carry angry warnings and a hint of instinctive fear, as if they were saying that this is their own territory and I will attack if you don¡¯t leave.


    After all, foxes also capture birds, so the three little golden crow instinctively fear this white fox, or else the three little golden crow will attack directly.


    The three little golden crow warned that the white fox instinctively felt the danger and immediately wanted to turn around and leave.

 Chapter 7

    However, how could Ning Tian let the white fox leave? Three python-like roots burst out of the ground quickly.


    The white fox was unable to escape, with fear in its eyes. Three python-like roots were directly and tightly wrapped around it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, I just curious to come and have a look! !¡± At this time, the plea from the white fox was introduced into Ning Tian¡¯s mind.


    In this way, Ning Tian froze, and the branches stopped.


    The white fox struggled desperately, but how is it possible for its weak body to escape three roots like a python?


    Ning Tian moved the white fox to his face and began to look at it carefully.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± The three little golden crow on the branch of Ning Tian shouted happily and with a mocking voice, like mocking this white fox.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡± Ning Tian said to the three little golden crow with spiritual communication.


    The three little golden crow also seemed to understand what Ning Tian meant and stopped yelling at once.


    ¡°Why did you come here?¡± Ning Tian asked through spiritual communication.


    ¡°I just saw that the spirit of this place is very strong, and the more I walk into it, the stronger the spirituality. I was curious for a moment and walked. as a result, you caught me. I really didn¡¯t mean to break into your territory. can you let me go?¡± The white fox asked imploringly with large, watery eyes that were very spiritual.


    Animals are not as complicated in mind as human beings. he doesn¡¯t have to worry about a white fox telling lies.


    ¡°So it is. Can you die?¡± Ning said with a hint of evil.


    Hearing this, the white fox immediately cried, ¡°whoops, whoops! !¡±


    Ning Tian felt it was cute, judging from the nice and soft voice, this white fox is female, looked at the white fox crying, and the evil in his heart was satisfied, just like robbing a lollipop for a child. The result was very happy to see the child crying.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t tease you.¡± Ning Tian laid down the white fox and the roots returned to the ground.


    The white fox saw that it was put down, with a hint of hesitation in its eyes, thinking that it should not run quickly.


    In the end, the white fox made the most correct choice and stayed where it was.


    If the white fox wants to escape, then Ning Tian will make the white fox into a strengthening point.


    ¡°Would you like to follow me?¡± At this moment, Ning Tian asked for spiritual communication.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The white fox agreed without hesitation.


    Ning Tian felt surprised. he didn¡¯t expect the white fox promised so fast, but it was all right.


    ¡°Ding, the host need to gain the nine divine beasts.¡±


    ¡°There is no time limit for task. If successful, reward the host to evolve once, and if failed, host will be ordinary tree.¡±


    All of a sudden, the system began to release the task, so Ning Tian was a little surprised and happy. The content of the task made Ning Tian puzzled. divine beast was not cabbage, and if it were really simple, the system would not release the task.


    However, the reward for the task is very rich, saying that let him evolve once, which is quite different from strengthening once.


    It¡¯s like crows are only strengthened, but they are still crows after all. However, if they evolve, they will become phoenix and evolve to a higher race.


    ¡°Your name is White Fox.¡± Ning Tian said seriously.


    ¡°Yes.¡± White fox didn¡¯t refuse, and at the same time felt very happy because it had a name.


    ¡°Boom! !¡± The soil on the ground beside Ning Tian cracked and many tiny roots appeared, forming a nest for the white fox to live in.


    ¡°here you are.¡± A leaf fell in front of the white fox.


    the leaves on Ning Tian are different from those on other trees that fall automatically. The leaves on Ning Tian will not fall unless Ning Tian wants to or is forced to do so.


    White fox looked at this piece of emerald green and transparent leaves falling, so it wondered why this leaf was a little different from other leaves, but white fox instinctively told itself that this was a good thing, and finally white fox ate the leaves directly.


    White fox appeared light white light, wrapped the white fox inside.


    Ning Tian carefully watched the changes that began to take place in White Fox.


    The size of the white fox began to get bigger, and finally it was three times the original size. It was more than three meters long. Generally speaking, the fox was only 70 to 80 centimeters long.


    The snow-white fur of the white fox has become more delicate and smooth, with a tail growing behind it.


    The pure white hairs on the two tails give you the feeling of burning white flame.


    Race: nine-tailed fox (impure blood)


    Life span: 100 years


    Stage: level 3 spirit beast


    Special abilities: the eye pupil has the power of charm, and the foxtail behind it will give itself different special abilities.


    Ning Tian looked at the attribute panel of the white fox and felt happy. This is a divine beast. That¡¯s great. But when did the divine beast become cabbage? He collected three small golden crow and white fox, but they all had divine beast blood.


    It seems that there is some telepathy between the system and Ning Tian. He discovered Ning Tian¡¯s idea of a divine beast like cabbage and said: ¡°Host, you may have used all your luck. This time you have turned into a tree, so the host is now able to gain four divine beasts in a row.¡±


    nine-tailed fox also felt the great changes in its body, and looked at the changes in its body with excitement in its eyes, jumping around.


    Finally, nine-tailed fox knelt in front of Ning Tian to show its obedience.


    ¡°Thanks for your kindness to me.¡± White fox spirit communication said.


    Of course, Ning Tian is happy with the white fox¡¯s behavior.


    Looking at these divine beasts, Ning Tian was very envious. He had no attack except to move his roots. He had no mouth and could not eat. He distributed all his spirituality and could not use it.


    Ning Tian felt very sad at the thought of here.


    ¡°White Fox will come and fight with me.¡± In order to balance his mind a little, Ning Tian shamelessly asked White Fox to fight against himself. Among them, Ning Tian also wanted to give it a try. nine-tailed fox has the strength of divine beast blood in its body.


    Ning Tian¡¯s strength is equal to level 5 spirit beast, he fights with a level 3 nine-tailed fox, which is very unfair.

 Chapter 8

    White Fox felt very strange about its master¡¯s request, but it did not refuse.


    White fox immediately stepped back, at the same time alert to the underground, white fox didn¡¯t forget how it was caught by Ning Tian.


    Ning Tian took control of the place where the three pythons broke the ground and headed straight for the white fox.


    But the white fox was ready. A white flame was burning from its tail. The white fox disappeared directly in the same place.


    ¡°boom! !¡± Three python-like roots missed the white fox and penetrated into the ground. under great force, the ground exploded directly to show how horrible the power was.


    ¡°Is space blinking?¡±


    Ning Tian was somewhat surprised. Just now White Fox did not escape by speed, but disappeared directly.


    At the moment when Ning Tian was stunned, the white fox appeared from above the root of the three pythons, and its sharp claws scratched hard at the root of Ning Tian.


    However, Ning Tian react, python roots waving to the white fox, the tail behind the white fox burned out a white flame again, the white fox disappeared directly.


    Looking at a very shallow paw print left on his tree root, Ning Tian was also a little surprised, but his defense was still strong.


    The white fox appeared again at the top of the tree root and gave it another hard claw, but it was useless. It left a very shallow claw mark and could not hurt Ning Tian.


    But when Ning Tian attacked the white fox, the white fox disappeared immediately. Ning Tian could not attack the white fox, but the white fox could not hurt Ning Tian.


    However, Ning Tianke still remembered that the special ability of the white fox to have a tail was useless, and he did not know what special ability it was. It was useless to keep the white fox.


    The white fox cried. Ning Tian looked into the eyes of the white fox and suddenly felt the incomparable beauty of the white fox in front of him.


    It was also here that one of the white fox¡¯s tails lit a white flame. The speed of the white fox suddenly became extremely fast. Ning Tian was fascinated by the charm of the white fox¡¯s eye pupil and could not react for a while.


    White fox¡¯s paw attacked Ning Tian¡¯sroots, but this, can let Ning Tian feel the pain.


    Under the sudden pain, Ning Tian¡¯s instinctive root launched a fierce attack, directly to the white fox mercilessly.


    However, the white fox disappeared immediately and directly. However, it seems that it was because of the continuous use of its special abilities that the time for the disappearance of the white fox was delayed. The white fox disappeared only after it was directly hit by a tree root.


    ¡°Not good! !¡± Ning Tian also realized that he had just lost control and his strength was not well controlled. He also did not know if White Fox had any problems.


    The white fox¡¯s just attack did hurt Ning Tian. There was a claw mark several centimeters deep on the root of the injured tree, which shed white liquid. However, for a root as thick as a python, it was a minor injury.


    ¡°White Fox, are you all right?¡± Ning Tian asked concerned about the white fox lie prone on the ground.


    Obviously just now White Fox was the last shot and it was a successful injury to Ning Tian.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, master, but I don¡¯t have much strength.¡± White fox said weakly crawling on the ground.


    Of course, Ning Tian can see that it is impossible for the white fox to be all right, the white fox is still flowing on the hind legs.


    ¡°White Fox, let me bandage you up.!¡± Ning said with guilt.


    However, White Fox still refused Ning Tian, ¡°Master, I¡¯m really fine. The injury will soon be over.¡±


    White fox said, the foot was still in the blood wound, was restored at the speed of visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°The leaf you gave me, master, is amazing. It not only makes me strong, but also has a powerful force inside me. This force can make my wound recover quickly.¡± White Fox has a strong respect for Ning Tian.


    ¡°This will be called spirit leaf in the future.¡± Ning Tian¡¯s own leaves are so strong that it should have a nice name.


    ¡°well, the master¡¯s spirit leaves are really amazing.¡± White Fox said enviously.


    Originally, White Fox was only a level 1 spirit beast. It was Ning Tian who made White Fox take a different path and become a divine beast in the future. White Fox was grateful to the master from the heart. It was the master who made it have everything now.


    Under the bright moonlight, a thousand-year-old tree, three golden birds in the branches of the old tree, and a snow-white fox on the ground are quietly under the moonlight.


    Now calculate, Ning Tian has been in this world for almost a year, and the number of fighter planes on Ningtian¡¯s head is increasing. At the same time, Ning Tian also frequently hears the roaring sound of huge spirit beasts in the deep forest.


    Ning Tian also knows that he is not strong enough now, and he must grow up quickly, knowing that in this world of spirituality recovery, the human government will surely begin to master it soon.


    And began to study to make human beings become powerful, then it is only a matter of time before human beings return to the dominant position in the world. Because of human wisdom and unity, it is also because of wisdom and unity that human beings will surpass other creatures and become the dominant position in the world. It is only a matter of time.


    Ning Tian must quickly become strong enough to make mankind fear himself.


    ¡°Be quiet, you guys. Don¡¯t fight.¡±


    A few branches lightly hit the three little golden crow and the white fox. Ning Tian was also somewhat helpless.


    The three little golden crow and the white fox are all naughty, and both races seem to be unhappy with each other.


    The three little golden crows and the white fox cried and fought. the white fox couldn¡¯t hurt the three little golden crows because of the golden flame, and the three little golden crows couldn¡¯t hit the white fox because of the speed of the white fox.


    However, the three little golden crow and the White Fox are not satisfied with each other. However, none of the three little golden crow and the White Fox were serious. They were just playing together.


    ¡°All right, you guys, be quiet.¡± Finally, because it was too noisy, Ning Tian spoke.


    The three little golden crows stopped after the last shouting, while the white fox stopped after despising the three little golden crows.


    ¡°Come on, you four taste it and see if it is good for you.¡± Ning Tian said, a branch appeared four drops of white liquid.


    Without hesitation, the three little golden crow and the white fox opened their mouths directly. four drops of white liquid flew into the mouths of the three little golden crow and the white fox.


    Three little golden crow and white fox who ate four drops of white liquid burst into a special energy.


    The three little golden crow and white fox, which were originally level 3 spirit beasts, were directly evolved to level 4 spirit beasts.


    Seeing this, Ning Tian also proved his own ideas.

 Chapter 9

    The last time he fought with the white fox, his roots shed white liquid, and the white liquid stained with a green grass, the grass began to grow crazily.


    From a few centimeters to tens of centimeters, this also attracted the attention of Ning Tian.


    Finally, Ning Tian thought for a long time and guessed that the white liquid flowing out of him should also have some strange effects. Now he saw three little golden crow and white fox eating their own white liquid and became level 4 spirit beast. Ning Tian also confirmed his guess.


    However, there is not much white liquid in Ning Tian¡¯s body, especially in his branches. Just after four drops of white liquid were lifted from one branch, that branch obviously became a little withered, but the liquid from the root was quickly replenished.


    Obviously, these white liquids, like his own nutrients, cannot be misused.


    At the same time, Ning Tian also thought of, he seems to have become the Tang monk now, the whole body is a treasure.


    At the same time, Ning Tian also noticed that the three little golden crow and the white fox had a longing in their eyes after eating their four drops of white liquid.


    he also needs to get more strength points faster to make himself stronger. Ning Tian already has 30 strength points from the 100 needed next time.


    Ning Tian¡¯s own strength is increasing and the killing of animals has also accelerated. It is also because Ning Tian can spread its spirituality to attract animals, which has also made Ning Tian a lot more convenient.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡±


    Early in the morning, the cries of three little golden crow woke Ning Tian.


    This is three little golden crow who went out to hunt in the morning and brought back Ning Tian¡¯s share of food.


    As for the white fox, it is still sleeping in its nest!


    Ning Tian stretch his underground roots, directly devoured the three adult wild boar.


    16 evolution points have been obtained, which is also very good.


    Now the three little golden crows have grown up a lot and are much bigger than human fists. although the three little golden crows are very small, their speed is extremely fast, at least several thousand meters per second, and they turn into a golden light.


    Moreover, it is not only the speed but also the strength that ordinary beasts can match. Ning Tian estimated that if an ordinary spirit beast, even a level 6 spirit beast, would not be able to beat one of the three small golden crow.


    This is the strength of having the blood of the divine beast. What¡¯s more, the blood of the three small golden crow mythical beasts is the highest blood among the divine beasts. The title of the gods from ancient times is not meant to be a joke.


    In this deep forest, the first ray of sunlight shines on the earth, and the white fog confuses the whole valley, which gives the valley a mysterious veil. The valley is densely planted and green, giving people a feeling of fairyland on earth.


    A loud cry shook the whole valley. A huge golden eagle was rushing out of the clouds, looking down at the ground and looking for prey with sharp eyes.


    This golden eagle is actually more than 6 meters long. the normal golden eagle is only about 2 or 3 meters long at most. Under the sunshine, the feather is glittering like the feather is watered with pure gold.


    ¡°Here you go again, you come down!¡± Ning Tian looked at the huge golden eagle in the sky and said angrily.


    This giant golden eagle has been circling in the air for several days. It always circles in the air and never comes down.


    If it weren¡¯t for the huge size of the golden eagle and its sharp black claws, Ning Tian felt that this golden eagle could tear a truck at a single grab, and if he didn¡¯t seem to win, Ning Tian would certainly have taken the golden eagle down and let it know what it means to disturb others¡¯ peace, with serious consequences.


    Race: Golden Eagle


    Age: 50 years


    Level: level 6 spirit beast


    Special Ability: Feathers on the body can become extremely hard, claws are as hard as alloy, can easily penetrate ten layers of steel plate, and can become extremely fast in a short time, reaching a speed of 1,000 meters per second.


    When Ning Tian saw the attribute panel of the golden eagle, he couldn¡¯t help swallowing saliva. Level 6 spirit beast, the special skill of the golden eagle was a bit severe.


    If Ning Tian and Golden Eagle fight, Ning Tian will win. After all, Ningtian still has three little golden crow and White Fox, but the price will still be very heavy.


    To tell the truth, Ning Tian was moved by this golden eagle, which is the top strong in the food chain, and Ning Tian certainly wanted to gain it.


    But this golden eagle has been in circles in the air, also not come down, Ning Tian also has no way.


    Although the three little golden crow wanted to shoot down the golden eagle that had been arrogant in the sky, they were all stopped by Ning Tian. Of course, Ning Tian could not let the three little golden crow take risks. The golden eagle was very powerful, and the three little golden crow were only level 3 spirit beasts. It was impossible to win the golden eagle.


    After several days of observation, Ning Tian found that the golden eagle seemed to be afraid of something. It wanted to come down but did not dare to come down.


    Ning Tian speculated that the golden eagle should have found the spirituality here, which is thicker than that in other places. However, there is a thick fog here, which makes the golden eagle unable to see what is in the thick fog. In addition, the golden eagle is a level 6 spirit beast. With its own wisdom, it instinctively feels that there is danger in the thick fog, so the golden eagle has not come down and observed in the air.


    Therefore, in order to attract the golden eagle, Ning Tian thought of a way to separate a drop of white essence from the branches.


    The three little golden crow and the white fox who smelled the smell looked at the drop of white essence on the branch of Ningtian one after another, and their eyes were filled with longing and excitement.


    ¡°Not now. If we catch the arrogant golden eagle in the sky later, I will give each of you a drop.¡±


    Ning Tian intends to use this drop of white essence to attract the golden eagle in the sky. Ning Tian believes that his white essence is very attractive to any spirit beast.


    From the eager eyes of the three little golden crow and the white fox, it can be seen that if it weren¡¯t for Ning Tian¡¯s acceptance of the three little golden crow and the white fox, otherwise the three little golden crow and the white fox would surely have come up and robbed.


    The golden eagle in the sky made an excited cry. its eyes looked straight at the direction of Ning Tian. The excitement made the golden eagle begin to lower its height.


    Ning Tian¡¯s underground roots are slowly breaking through the ground, just like a predator, waiting for its prey to approach.


    Three little golden crow also spread their wings and began to burn golden flames.


    The white fox¡¯s tail also began to burn white flames, ready to fight.


    As long as the golden eagle dares to approach the ground, the golden eagle will surely be kept.

 Chapter 10

    However, these golden eagles do not know, golden eagles only know now that there is something under this thick fog that can make it stronger, and it must get it.


    At the same time, the golden eagle knew that there might be danger below and needed to be careful, so the golden eagle also approached the ground slowly, and at the same time it was full of spirit. once there was any movement, the golden eagle flew away immediately.


    The golden eagle slowly approached the dense fog area on the ground. When it was only more than 100 meters away from the ground, the golden eagle could see clearly that there was a huge old tree, and on a branch of the old tree, there was a white essence that could strengthen itself.


    The golden eagle was excited, and something that could make it stronger was right in front of its eyes. The golden eagle couldn¡¯t help making a joyful noise.


    Without further hesitation, the golden eagle started to rush directly with all its strength. The golden eagle¡¯s plan was to take that drop of white essence and then go away. The closer the golden eagle was, the more dangerous it felt. If it weren¡¯t for a drop of essence that attracted too much to it, the golden eagle wouldn¡¯t rush down directly.


    ¡°Finally.¡± Ning Tian said with a smile.


    The golden eagle flew down at an instant at a distance of 100 meters.


    The golden eagle opened its mouth and welcomed the white essence it was about to acquire.


    ¡°boom! !¡± From the ground three root like python quickly rushed to the golden eagle.


    And three little golden crow also rushed out of the branches, burning golden flames all over their bodies and rushing straight at the golden eagle.


    White fox instantly appeared in front of the golden eagle¡¯s head and gave it a hard claw.


    The golden eagle¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and surprise in the face of the sudden attack.


    All this happened too fast. Although the golden eagle was on guard, the body could not react at all now.


    ¡°Boom! !¡± The golden eagle was entangled in three roots as thick as a python, and its abdomen was attacked by three small golden crow. it felt great pain, and its head was severely patted down by the white fox.


    Although the golden eagle itself had very hard feathers and was not injured, the white fox parred the golden eagle¡¯s head, and it was dragged to the underground with the same three python roots.


    The golden eagle was unwilling to be pulled to the ground. The golden eagle began to struggle desperately. Its huge wings began to fly into the air.


    The great power of the golden eagle made Ning Tian feel that he was going to lose control, but at the same time, the white fox suddenly appeared in front of the golden eagle and gave the golden eagle another hard pat on the head. The golden eagle felt dizzy again, and the three little golden crow began to attack the golden eagle¡¯s wings.


    Ning Tian seized the opportunity to lock the golden eagle to the ground. The root of the tree directly wrapped the golden eagle around the ground, revealing only the golden eagle¡¯s head. The golden eagle could not move at all.


    There was despair in the golden eagle¡¯s eyes, and it knew that it should not have come down.


    ¡°Will you submit to me?¡± Ning Tian¡¯s voice came into the golden eagle¡¯s mind.


    The golden eagle looked around doubtfully. he now had no other animals in front of him except a white fox, which frightened the golden eagle, and three golden birds. who was talking?


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Ning Tian spoke again, and a twig appeared from the ground to let the golden eagle¡¯s head to himself.


    ¡°Are you a tree?¡± The tone of the golden eagle was full of surprise and doubt.


    Hearing the tone of the golden eagle, Ning Tian felt bad in an instant.


    ¡°What do you mean, do you despise trees?¡± Ning Tian growled in his heart.


    However, Ning Tian refrained from his violent temper and tried his best to keep his good mood.


    he wants to subdue the golden eagle. he needs to calm down. This golden eagle is probably another animal with the blood of a divine beast.


    Although Ning Tian thought so, Golden Eagle did not think so. When Golden Eagle saw that Ning Tian did not reply, he thought Ning Tian was afraid.


    ¡°You must let me go quickly, or I will make you pay the price ¡­ If you hadn¡¯t sneak up on me just now, you would not be my opponent.¡± The golden eagle said haughtily.


    Although Golden Eagle has certain intelligence, it is only the intelligence of human children aged two or three years old. In addition, Golden Eagle has always been the top player in the food chain. When did it receive such treatment?


    Therefore, the golden eagle forgot that it has now become a fish on a vegetable plate.


    Under this, Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help it, he has never seen such arrogance, it was subdued, still dare to arrogant.


    Ning Tian decided to educate the golden eagle first.


    The roots of the tree wrapped around the golden eagle began to move, intensifying the tangle on the golden eagle.


    At first, the golden eagle could bear to express its protest, but later, the golden eagle began to feel a little unbearable. although its body was very hard, it felt tighter, and the golden eagle could not bear it.


    ¡°Pain, pain, pain ¡­ I was wrong, I am willing to submit to you.¡± The golden eagle began to scream and begged Ningtian for mercy.


    But this time Ning Tian let the golden eagle know his power, and did not intend to let the golden eagle go so easily.


    The birds began to cry sadly in the mountain forest, and this was also the time that the golden eagle would never forget in its life.


    ¡°ok.¡± Ning Tian satisfactorily loosened the root of the tree.


    Of course, Ning Tian is not afraid of the golden eagle¡¯s false submission. The golden eagle is now on the ground. It must take several seconds to fly, which is enough time for Ning Tian to catch the golden eagle again.


    If this is the case, Ning Tian could make the golden eagle become strengthening point.


    If it doesn¡¯t sincerely submit to him, then he doesn¡¯t need to keep it, in case he is stabbed in the back that day.


    In fact, Ning Tian really thinks too much. For the spirit beast who has just had the intelligence, it is impossible to lie.


    ¡°Master.¡± When the golden eagle was released by Ning Tian, its eyes hesitated and struggled for a moment.


    The golden eagle¡¯s head was lowered towards Ning Tian, which was also an expression of the golden eagle¡¯s subservience.


    Ning Tian was also happy to see the golden eagle sincerely subservience. After all, Ning Tian was very optimistic about the golden eagle¡¯s potential. A leaf of spirit from Ning Tian also drifted down slowly from the air and landed in front of the golden eagle.


    ¡°Eat!¡± Ning Tian said to the golden eagle.


    The golden eagle looked at this piece of spiritual leaf. Although it felt very strange, why did Ning Tian let it eat leaves? but it ate meat before. However, the golden eagle instinctively felt that this was something that could make it stronger.


    Looking at the leaves in front of its eyes, the golden eagle finally ate it directly.


    Next, the golden eagle¡¯s body also gave off a dazzling golden light. The golden eagle was wrapped in the golden light. The golden eagle¡¯s body also began to grow larger, reaching more than 10 meters long directly, becoming a giant eagle.

 Chapter 11

    The golden light on the golden eagle became more and more dazzling, and finally the Ning Tian couldn¡¯t open his eyes directly.


    The cry of the golden eagle spread directly throughout the mountain forest.


    All the wild animals in the mountain forest felt a kind of strong fear, and they all held their heads with trembling hands all over their bodies and lay down on the ground.


    Ning Tian felt a huge wind. Branches were shaken by the wind. Leaves were also shaken in the wind, but none fell.


    However, the three little golden crows did not have as large a body as Ning Tian¡¯s, and the three little golden crows were already small. The poor three little golden crows were blown away directly.


    The white fox directly uses special ability to disappear.


    Looking into the air, Ning Tian saw that the golden eagle had turned into a long golden light and soared into the sky.


    Three little golden crow flew back quickly with a few leaves on their bodies, and their cries were filled with displeasure and anger.


    The white fox also looked at the golden eagle that had rushed into the sky with uncomfortable eyes. Obviously, the white fox was not very happy either. After all, the golden eagle was about to fly and did not remind them.


    When the golden eagle soared into the sky, dark clouds began to roll in the sky instantly, thunder was heard everywhere, and at the same time, the spirituality here increased and became chaotic.


    ¡°Boom ¡­¡± The dark clouds began to flash purple lightning, like wild beasts, are about to be released.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ning Tian looked at the sky and felt a little wrong.


    The voice of the golden eagle once again emerged from the dark clouds, and some low-level spirit beasts in the mountain forest began to fear and lay trembling on the ground.


    ¡°Boom, boom, boom! !¡± The golden eagle turned into a golden ball of light and began to be struck by purple lightning in the dark clouds. Purple lightning-like thunder sea began to strike the golden eagle.


    The golden eagle has been in the dark clouds full of purple thunder and lightning, bearing the great damage of the purple thunder and lightning.


    And Ning Tian on the ground wondered if the golden eagle was stupid.


    ¡°System, is there something wrong with my leaf? Is it stupid after eating golden eagles?¡± Ning Tian asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Just look.¡± The system answered.


    At this time, the golden eagle was in the devastating purple thunder and lightning, and the dazzling golden light that was originally distributed on its body began to slowly disappear, and its original golden feathers began to fall off.


    The golden eagle still shed a lot of blood, but the golden eagle still did not leave the dark clouds and let the terrible purple lightning strike itself.


    Ning Tian also found the problem at this moment, the golden eagle was split by the horrible purple lightning for a while, it was nothing, Ning Tian sure no spirit beast can resist the horrible purple lightning.


    Even if Ning Tian himself was struck by the purple lightning, he will become disabled.


    However, it is a bit strange that the golden eagle can still fly in the sky even though its feathers are beginning to fall after it has been struck for so long.


    Just like this, Ning Tian looked at it to see what would happen to the golden eagle.


    The three little golden crow and the white fox also looked at the golden eagle in the sky. now the sky was full of purple thunder and lightning. the three little golden crow did not dare to go, and the white fox could not reach such a high altitude.


    The golden eagle in the dark clouds is now suffering numerous purple lightning injuries, but the golden eagle has a hard look in its eyes, as if to fight the purple lightning to the end.


    Every time a purple lightning strikes the golden eagle, the golden feather of the golden eagle will be shot down by a large area. At the same time, new purple feathers will grow in the place where it is struck, and the purple feathers will even flash with purple lightning.


    More and more purple feathers slowly appeared. In the end, the golden eagle was covered in purple feathers, and the golden eagle itself began to form purple lightning and wrapped itself in it.


    Around the purple lightning also no longer began to attack the golden eagle, but strangely began to turn around the golden eagle.


    However, the golden eagle¡¯s eyes are pure gold with golden flame, which is a bit strange with the golden eagle¡¯s purple feathers.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a little strange.¡± The Ning Tian on the ground witnessed all the changes of the golden eagle and opened the attribute panel of the golden eagle with great curiosity.


    Race: purple gold roc (Mixed Blood)


    Life: 150 years


    Level: Level 1 Fierce Beast


    Special ability: immune to lightning damage, can control purple lightning.


    Golden pupil: Possessing the temperament of a king can deter all creatures weaker than itself, make them lose fighting power, and be completely controlled in a short period of time. It also has the effect of suppressing 30% of the strength of the strong and can carry out mental attacks.


    Purple Wing: It can double the speed in a short time and can also jump in space.


    Seeing the attribute panel of the golden eagle, Ning Tian was thinking that the special ability of purple gold roc was also too abnormal.


    Now he must not be the opponent of this purple gold roc, and this purple gold roc is also directly from level 6 spirit beast, directly to level 1 fierce beast, this talent is too abnormal.


    The voice of purple gold roc sounded in the air.


    Now all the wild animals in the whole mountain forest, including some low-level spirit animals, are all trembling on the ground, as if they were greeting the coming of the king.


    The purple lightning in the original dark clouds was also directly absorbed by purple gold roc.


    ¡°boom! !¡± A loud thunder sounded, and purple thunder and lightning appeared in the whole sky, imposing manner of terror.


    golden pupil of purple gold roc looked at Ningtian and it body was ablaze with purple lightning. In an instant, purple gold roc appeared in front of Ning Tian.


    In an instant, Ning Tian felt that he was facing a big enemy. Even the three little golden crow and White Fox were ready to fight.


    At this time, purple gold roc is full of dangerous purple thunder, plus golden pupil, purple gold roc is definitely the most powerful king.


    the golden pupil of purple gold roc has been looking at Ning Tian, making him has a feeling of being unable to breathe every day.


    This golden pupil of purple gold roc seems to have an irresistible magic power, which makes people feel scared and want to kneel in front of purple gold roc to show their obedience.


    ¡°Master.¡± Purple gold roc finally bowed his head.


    the original tense atmosphere around him also relaxed. Just when Ning Tian saw the golden pupil of purple gold roc, the feeling of fear almost made Ning Tian kneel down. Fortunately, he held on, otherwise he would have lost his face.


    ¡°Good, good, good, you will be called purple gold roc in the future, but I will give you a nickname, Little Purple.¡±


    The reason why purple gold race is so strong, Ning Tian guessed it might be because purple gold race is a mixed-blood species.


    It can be seen that Ning Tian is really satisfied with purple gold roc.


    ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for accepting purple gold roc. ¡±


    ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully subduing a level 1 fierce beast. The system will give a special reward to strengthen tree roots once. ¡± At this time, the voice of the system prompt also sounded.


    Ning Tian can really rest assured that purple gold roc seems to have really surrendered to himself.

 Chapter 12

    At this time, a middle-aged soldier in military uniform was sitting quietly in the office in a deep underground place.


    ¡°Knock! !¡±


    The middle-aged soldier stopped his papers, frowned, and then sighed, ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    a young soldier came into the office looking a little flustered, holding an S-document with a red standard in his hand.


    ¡°Sir, recently the violence of wild animals in our province has intensified, and the incidents of wounding have occurred frequently, and also occurred in a village ¡­ and also occurred.¡±


    When the officer heard this, his brow wrinkled even deeper, and he said with a hint of anger: ¡°what happened? Speak quickly. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, that village was directly slaughtered by a level 3 spirit beast.¡± Young soldiers said sadly.


    Hearing the report, the middle-aged officer saw anger in his eyes, but then sighed again.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The young soldier then put the red S document in his hand in front of the middle-aged officer.


    ¡°What is this?¡± When the middle-aged officer finished speaking, he immediately opened this S document with a red standard. ¡°Damn it, there was a level 1 fierce beast in another big mountain forest, and the level 1 fierce beast was a bit unusual.¡±


    The middle-aged officer looked at the photo with anger in his eyes, and the level 1 fierce beast in the photo was purple gold roc.


    ¡°Sir, there is no way to do this either. spirituality is recovering very fast now, while spirituality in those mountain forests is recovering fastest.¡± The young officer also said helplessly.


    Spirituality is beginning to recover everywhere now, and fierce beasts have appeared in the mountain forests several times.


    Moreover, not long ago, a giant white shark with a length of 100 meters appeared in a place where dozens of ships passing by had disappeared.


    In addition, the disappearance of ships frequently occurs in the sea, and some people have seen an octopus with a length of 1,000 meters in the sea, with extremely strong resilience, or tuna with the same speed as light, etc.


    Most ordinary people do not know about the changes in the sea, but all countries do, and that is why every country has now begun to issue a ban on the sea.


    In each country, fierce beasts have appeared, which made each country worried. However, strong men with special power are also beginning to appear in all countries.


    Moreover, according to experts¡¯ speculations, as these wild animals become stronger and become spirit beasts or fierce beasts, they will no longer satisfy their own territory, thus stepping out of the territory and starting to compete for human beings. At that time, they will be in real trouble.


    ¡°Set that big mountain forest as a forbidden zone with the highest red level, and send people to that place at the same time to see if there are any people around, and let them all move away from that place ¡­ if possible, investigate again by the way.¡± Middle-aged officers finally helpless shook his head and ordered down.


    After ordinary beasts grow into fierce beasts, only missiles can hurt them, let alone fierce beasts in the air.


    The spirit beast in the airspeed is extremely fast, what¡¯s more, this is the fierce beast in the air, speed is fast to perfection.


    The fierce beast can only be dealt with nuclear weapons, but once nuclear weapons are used, then what happens next is likely to be more beyond imagination, so as long as the fierce beast stays in its own territory and does not come out to slaughter the city.


    Human beings will not use nuclear bombs either. The radiation of nuclear weapons is too large, which can easily lead to animal mutation. In case more powerful mutating organisms are mutated due to radiation, it will really do more harm than good.


    What¡¯s more, this is their own country, in their own country to use nuclear weapons, this is even to be laughed by other countries, so as long as the fierce beasts don¡¯t slaughter the city, causing irreparable situation, the country will not use nuclear weapons.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Young soldiers solemnly promised.


    ¡°By the way, what is the value of spirituality that mountain forest?¡± Then the middle-aged officer asked.


    ¡°Sir, the mountain forest is very strange. The peak value of spirituality is 1,000 in all places except the place where the fierce beast is staying, but the place where the fierce beast is staying is as high as 5,000, which is the place where we have detected the highest spirituality.¡±


    ¡°and, sir, under that level 1 of fierce beasts, there is a white fog, and what is inside cannot be seen at all.¡± The middle-aged soldiers also realized that the place was a bit strange.


    After hearing this, the middle-aged officer¡¯s brows knit deeper and he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There is probably something spiritual under the place occupied by the fierce beast. It is also possible to have a spirit mine.¡±


    ¡°However, it is very troublesome to deal with the level 1 fierce beast. Moreover, the whole body of the fierce beast is covered with purple lightning, which has great destructive power. Moreover, the beast should have evolved from the eagle. At present, if we want to kill it, the loss is too great, but the place must be closely monitored.¡±


    Now with the revival of spirituality, many wild animals have begun to evolve into new races under the nourishment of spirituality, and their appearance has also changed greatly.


    In the early morning, a ray of sunshine passed through the fog and entered the thick white fog, giving it a feeling of fairyland.


    ¡°By the way, the system, did I get a chance to strengthen the roots, then start now!¡± Ning Tian woke up, this just remembered this thing.


    ¡°Ding! The strengthening begins. ¡± The system sounds.


    Ning Tian felt that his roots began to grow crazily around him, and Ning Tian¡¯s main roots also directly broke through the 100 meters deep.


    After a while, the roots of the trees in Ning Tian were directly extended to 100 meters. It can be said that Ning Tian can now detect the movement on the ground by extending the roots of 100 meters.


    Moreover, this root strengthening has also strengthened the hardness and speed of the roots.


    Ning Tian endured the pain and pulled up dozens of roots deep underground.


    The pain was so great, but fortunately this time the roots were strengthened and the hardness increased a lot. Otherwise, Ning Tian might faint from the pain of dozens of roots.


    Of course, Ning Tian will certainly look for wild beasts and spirit beasts within a range of 100 meters.


    ¡°Ding! The host gets a strengthening point. ¡±


    ¡°Ding! The host obtained 0.5 strengthening point. ¡±


    ¡°Ding! The host obtained 6 strengthening points. ¡±


    ¡°Ding! Host acquires ¡­ ¡±


    Finally, with the 39 strengthening points obtained by Ning Tian and the original 46, Ning Tian has a total of 85 strengthening points, which is 15 points short of the next 100 strengthening points.

 Chapter 13

    Because of the purple gold eagle, the beasts that are already the level of spirit beasts have long been scared away by the fierce smell of purple gold eagle. Those beasts that have already become the level of spirit beasts instinctively feel the danger and run away.


    The only thing left is that kind of low-level beast, otherwise Ning Tian wouldn¡¯t have only got a little strengthening point.


    ¡°Congratulations to the host for getting stronger again.¡± purple gold eagle said.


    ¡°Congratulations to the host for becoming stronger.¡± At this time, the fox did not forget to please Ning Tian.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± The three little golden crow couldn¡¯t speak, so they cried instinctively, saying that they were happy for the master.


    Ning Tian himself had a strengthening because of tree roots, and his strength also changed from the strength of the Level 5 spirit beast to the strength of the Level 6 spirit beast.


    However, in the face of fierce beast-level purple gold eagle, Ning Tian must not be able to beat it.


    Ning Tian also used some of his thin roots to build a nest for it. However, it has a fast speed and flies from the ground to the air in a flash. Therefore, it does not need to live on the cliff now.


    Ning Tian also asked the system why the golden eagle became the purple gold eagle, and the system¡¯s reply also made Ning Tian feel he had got a big bargain this time.


    Because the golden eagle originally had two kinds of divine beast blood in its body, one was the golden wind eagle, the other was the purple gold eagle, and also because of Ning Tian¡¯s spiritual leaves with great vitality.


    Let the purple thunder divine eagle blood, which was still hidden in the eagle, wake up. The two kinds of blood are combined.


    This also explains why the attribute panel of purple gold eagle has mixed blood written on it.


    How can the mixed blood of the two kinds of divine beast not be strong? Now the blood of the two kinds of divine beast has not fully recovered. Otherwise, the purple gold eagle will be stronger.


    It can be said that the Ning Tian¡¯s beasts are very powerful now, with the blood of divine beast in the body. So Ning Tian had to wonder what happened when he randomly turned into a sapling. He is not bad luck.


    While Ning Tian was depressed that his luck was really a bit bad, the two little girls who came last time came here again.


    The two little girls also felt a mysterious fairyland because of the thick white fog, the strong spirituality the excellent growth of plants, which made the two little girls happy to play all the way.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! ! ¡°At this moment, three little golden crow in the branch issued a warning.


    the fox and eagle both opened their eyes at the same time, looking in the direction of the two little girls, with murder in their eyes.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Ning Tian comfort said.


    The three little golden crow, white foxes, and the eagle saw that their master had said so, so they put aside their murder and lay down to sleep.


    The contradiction between human beings and wild beasts can be described as great. Now all kinds of wild beasts have begun to step into the stage of spirit beasts because of the revival of spirituality. All of them have born spirituality wisdom, understood a lot of things, and their hatred for human beings has deepened.


    If Ning Tian hadn¡¯t stopped them, the two little girls would be in danger.


    In fact, what Ningtian wants now is to watch the two little girls take a bath.


    Although Ning Tian is now a tree, Ning Tian¡¯s soul is human and a man. Ning Tian still likes such things very much.


    Although Ning Tian cannot speak, he can see.


    Ning Tian is recalling the images of the two little bathing girls that day, but he has forgotten one thing, that is, Ning Tian¡¯s present size, and the nearby trees could not have hidden Ning Tian.


    ¡°Sister, look, there is a big tree over there. Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± As a younger sister, Lin Ying pointed with excited hands at the huge old tree not far away.


    Lin Xue looked along the direction of Lin Ying¡¯s finger and really saw a huge old tree.


    The ancient tree exudes sacred majesty, which makes the two little girls feel awe and even a little feeling of wanting to bow down.


    ¡°okay ¡­¡±.


    Sister Lin Ying took sister Lin Xue and ran to Ningtian, but the two did not know how much the price was.


    The two little girls had already run towards Ning Tian, but Ning Tian had not noticed, thinking that the two little girls were going to take a bath in a nearby lake, thus deepening the evil thoughts in Ning Tian¡¯s mind.


    Until Lin Ying made a voice of great surprise, ¡°Sister, look, this bird is so beautiful, there are also the white fox, and there are three birds with golden feathers on the tree.¡±


    Hearing the sound, Ning Tian woke up from his fantasy. As a result, Ning Tian got a fright, because Lin Ying and Lin Xue had already arrived in front of him and found three little golden crow, the fox and eagle beside him.


    Ning Tian was found, this is not easy to deal with, Ning Tian began to hesitate in his heart.


    But look at the three little golden crow, the fox and the eagle. Humans are all in front of them. How do they seem indifferent?


    ¡°You guys, these two little girls have come to us. Why don¡¯t you remind me or stop these two little girls?¡± .


    After hearing Ning Tian¡¯s question, the three little golden crow, fox, and eagle all looked puzzled. Didn¡¯t you just say you were okay? What are we to blame now?


    ¡°Sister, look, that big purple bird is awake.¡± Lin Ying shouted happily.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go!¡± As an elder sister, Lin Xue found something was wrong, and the large purple bird in front of her is very dangerous.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s so cute.¡± Lin Ying said, and went directly to the eagle.


    Although the eagle can tolerate the arrival of these two little human girls because of Ning Tian, it cannot tolerate these two little human girls approaching her.


    Purple thunder and lightning began to appear on the eagle, and golden flames began to float on the golden pupil and look at the two little girls.


    How could the two little girls bear it? They were immediately pale and frightened to the ground.


    However, Ning Tian couldn¡¯t bear to see the little girls being shocked. After all, the two little human girls were so cute that Ning Tian said, ¡°Stop.¡±

 Chapter 14

    ¡°all right!¡± Hearing Ning Tian¡¯s words, purple gold eagle also withdrew its purple thunder and lightning, and the flames on golden pupil also went out.


    The great fear disappeared and the two little girls recovered a little this time.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡± As an elder sister, Lin Xue reacted and took her sister and wanted to run quickly.


    However, how could Ning Tian let them go? Ningtian didn¡¯t want to go to the human laboratory.


    ¡°boom! !¡± numerous roots formed a wall to block the way of the two little girls.


    ¡°Sister, what shall we do?¡± Lin Xue has been scared, small hands tightly holding Lin Ying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, sister.¡± Lin Xue is also tightly holding his sister, Lin Ying, looking around in fear.


    And White Fox and purple gold eagle also walked to both sides of Lin Xue and Lin Ying, surrounding Lin Xue and Lin Ying in the middle.


    ¡°Master, how to deal with these two human beings.¡± the fox said coldly.


    At the same time, the white fox has anger and murder in its eyes.


    ¡°Eat!¡± Purple gold eagle opened its mouth.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± The three little golden crow also cried, as if agreeing to the method of purple gold eagle.


    However, Ning Tian, who was born a human before, at least now can¡¯t see any human being eaten in front of himself, and also two lovely little girls. Ning Tian resolutely refused the request of purple gold eagle and said: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°oh! !¡± the eagle¡¯s tone obviously disappointed.


    Purple gold eagle turned around and returned to its nest with a hint of food in eyes.


    The two little girls also breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Master, what should we deal with these two little human girl?¡± the fox asked.


    The two little human girls, their own masters would not eat them or let them go, what would they do?


    Nine-tailed spirit fox simply returned to its nest, while the three little Golden Crows kept shouting and expressing their excitement. Ning Tian did not know what the three little Golden Crows were excited about.


    ¡°You can hear me?¡± Ning Tian communicates with Lin Xue and Lin Ying with spirit.


    ¡°Who is talking?¡± Lin Xue looked around in surprise, believing that someone had come to save them.


    ¡°I¡¯m right in front of you.¡± Ning Tian said, moving his branches.


    Under this, originally Lin Xue and Lin Ying with hope eyes glazed over.


    ¡°Trees ¡­ Tree Demon.¡± Lin Ying¡¯s voice trembled and said, pointing to Ning Tian in fear.


    Thus, Ning Tian instantly the whole person is not good, tree demon, how does it sound so strange.


    ¡°Sister, what shall we do? The tree demon ¡­ is the tree demon. ¡± Lin Ying pointed to Ning Tian in horror.


    However, the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle are now completely looking at the show.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem! ! Little sister, I am not a tree ¡­ okay! I am a tree demon, but I am a good tree demon, so don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Ning Tian controlled the mood.


    At first, Ning Tian wanted to deny the fact that he was a tree demon, but Ning Tian also responded instantly. Lin Ying was telling the truth.


    Children are very easy to cheat. Hearing Ning Tian¡¯s words, Lin Ying knew that Ning Tian would not hurt them and their fear was greatly reduced.


    However, as an elder sister, Lin Xue is not as naive as her sister Lin Ying. Lin Xue has been carefully protecting Lin Ying behind her.


    ¡°Can you let us go?¡± Lin Xue said nervously and scared.


    Naive Lin Ying saw his sister ask such a thing, comforted Lin Xue, and said: ¡°Sister, Mr. tree demon has already said that he will not hurt us, will he? Mr tree demon? ¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    Seeing such a naive and adorable little girl, Ning Tian really couldn¡¯t kill them.


    But Ning Tian also knew that the risk of his exposure was too high, which left Ning Tian puzzled for a moment.


    Finally, Ning Tian thought of a way to let nature take its course.


    Now his ability has not been exposed, even if the two little girls are released, human beings only know that he is a tree demon and cannot take great risks to come here just for a tree demon.


    ¡°Purple, go and catch a poisonous snake.¡± Ning Tian commanded the eagle.


    ¡°ok! !¡± Although purple gold eagle does not know what master wants a poisonous snake for, purple gold eagle will still listen to master¡¯s orders.


    Purple gold eagle lazily got up from the nest, spread its huge wings, and a huge wind appeared.


    If Ning Tian hadn¡¯t helped Lin Xue and Lin Ying block the huge wind with roots, they would have been blown far away.


    In less than a few minutes, it caught a 3-meter-long, black, and white Bungarus multicinctus.


    Moreover, this Bungarus multicinctus is also a level 1 spirit beast.


    However, even if the purple gold eagle put this Bungarus on the ground, this Bungarus did not run, but trembled all over and filled eyes with fear.


    ¡°Do you want me to let you go?¡± Ning Tian communicated with this Bungarus multicinctus in spirit.


    ¡°yes, yes.¡± Although the Bungarus multicinctus does not know where the noise came from, it now wants to leave this place, which has several breaths and is very horrible.


    Clearly, the Bungarus multicinctus was basking in the sun in a tree not long ago. As a result, his eyes suddenly turned black and he came to this terrible place.


    Now, when Bungarus multicinctus heard of chance to leave here, of course, it hurriedly agreed.


    ¡°Well, then you bite those two human beings and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Ning Tian tone with a hint of helplessness, but for his own safety, Ning Tian still wants to do so.


    Bungarus multicinctus looked to the side of Lin Xue and Lin Ying, without hesitation, directly rushed past.


    Lin Xue and Lin Ying are ordinary people. How can they escape the attack of the level 1spirit beast?


    Bungarus coiled around Lin Xue¡¯s arm, took a bite at Lin Xue¡¯s arm, and took another bite at Lin Ying¡¯s arm, then returned to the ground.


    However, the bitten arms of Lin Xue and Lin Ying began to turn black. This is the beginning of the spread of the Bungarus multicinctus poison.


    ¡°Can I go now?¡± The Bungarus asked imploringly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ning Tian kept his word and let the Bungarus multicinctus go.


    Hearing this, the Bungarus multicinctus could go and immediately turn into a slender shadow, running away quickly, fearing to return to this place.


    Looking at the two Lin Xue and Lin Ying who have been poisoned by Bungarus multicinctus, Ning Tian¡¯s heart is also a sigh.


    The poison of the Bungarus multicinctus is already terrible. Now the Bungarus multicinctus is still a level 1 spirit beast.


    ¡°take them back to the village outside the forest.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the two little girls, he didn¡¯t want to be cruel, but now he is not strong enough, absolutely can¡¯t let humans find him.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Although purple gold eagle does not know why master make this order, purple gold eagle still has to obey the master¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 15

    Purple gold eagle grabbed Lin Xue and Lin Ying and flew to the outside of the mountain forest.


    Ning Tian also hopes that the two human little girls can live. If the human little girl is rescued, Ning Tian will not hurt the two human little girls again.


    His ability has not been exposed, and human beings will not pay too much attention to himself. Therefore, the danger he has exposed is not very great. Now spirituality is recovering, and human beings are already too busy to take care of themselves.


    Even if there are human beings coming, he can let the purple gold eagle kill them. After human beings know the danger of this forest, they cannot send a large army for a tree demon.


    But the hope is slim, this level 1 spirit beast Bungarus multicinctus poison, is not so good solution, even if there is serum, the opportunity is not big.


    At this time, outside the forest, inside a small village.


    An old man looked at the boundless forest in the distance and his eyes were filled with worries.


    The village chief put down his cigarette butts and his voice was full of sighs.


    ¡°These two little girls, why don¡¯t they listen to me? I have told them how many times. don¡¯t go into the big forest. why don¡¯t they listen?¡±


    When uncle heard this, he shook his head uncontrollably: ¡°I also don¡¯t know what to say. The situation in the big forest is very dangerous now. Just a few days ago, I saw a snake with a length of several tens of meters coiled on a tree. At that time, it scared me to run immediately. ¡±


    ¡°For so long, the two little girls haven¡¯t come back yet ¡­ !¡±


    Another worried old man pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we call the police?¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡±


    The crowd was stunned. The village chief, who was smoking a big cigarette, flashed hesitation and worry in his eyes. He also had anxiety and sighed, ¡°Then go ¡­¡±


    Just don¡¯t let the village chief say that finish, there was a voice from a distance: ¡°village chief, you go quickly! Something has happened to the two maids. ¡±


    ¡°what?¡± All the people¡¯s faces showed the color of panic.


    The village chief and his men hurriedly trotted to the village gate.


    At this time, Lin Xue and Lin Ying were lying on the stone table with their arms bitten because the Bungarus multicinctus was extremely poisonous and had now turned black.


    Seeing a group of people, their faces were filled with panic. then the village chief reacted and shouted, ¡°send two little girls to doctor Wang.¡±


    Heard the command of the village chief, originally don¡¯t know how to do all the reaction to come over, immediately carried Lin Xue and Lin Ying went to the small hospital in the village.


    The hospital in this village was built free of charge for everyone who had gone out and made a fortune.


    However, because the village is close to the forest and there are many poisonous snakes and beasts, there are also various kinds of serum in the hospital.


    Soon, Lin Xue and Lin Ying were sent to the emergency room. Their lives were unknown.


    On this side, Ning Tian felt guilty in his heart, and he had just killed the two lovely little girls himself.


    On the level 1 spirit beast bungalow poison, Ning Tian also guessed the terrible toxicity, and in this remote place of the forest, how can there be bungalow serum, and if there is, it is not necessarily saved.


    ¡°White Fox and eagle, do you think I did this right?¡± Ning Tian, who was in a depressed mood, brought out the problem.


    As to why the three little golden crows were not asked, it was also because it was useless for Ning Tian to know. Now the three little golden crows have not learned any language and will only shout to express their emotions.


    However, Ning Tian also wants to find a chance to teach three little golden crow. Although he doesn¡¯t know whether it will work or not, he always tries.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle, who heard of the Ning Tian¡¯s question, both looked at Ning Tian doubtfully.


    ¡°Master, those hateful human beings kill my kind, eat my kind and rob my home. We are sworn enemies of those cruel human beings and need no mercy.¡±


    The tone of the nine-tailed spirit fox is obviously full of hatred towards human beings. At the same time, nine-tailed spirit fox does not understand why the master feels guilty for the two little human girls.


    ¡°I think White Fox was right. If you hadn¡¯t stopped us, the two little girls would have died.¡± Purple gold eagle also confirmed the white fox¡¯s statement.


    ¡°I see, eagle, go and see how the two little human girls are doing. remember, keep your movements small and don¡¯t be discovered by human beings.¡±


    Although he heard nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle say so, for Ning Tian, who has a human soul, human beings do not want to provoke him, and of course he will not go against human beings.


    ¡°Master ¡­¡±


    eagle was interrupted by Ning Tian before he finished speaking.


    ¡°Stop talking and go!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Although the eagle is not very willing, it will still listen to the master¡¯s orders.


    After the purple gold eagle flew away, the white fox on the other side said, ¡°master, don¡¯t you hate human beings? Human beings have been destroying forests. ¡±


    Seeing nine-tailed spirit fox is unwilling, and Ning Tian is also a little helpless. White Fox has a strong hatred for human beings, which is not good.


    ¡°White Fox, this is a very cruel world. When you don¡¯t have enough strength, you can do nothing but be killed because of your impulse.¡±


    Ning Tian must correct some wrong ideas of the nine-tailed spirit fox. When there is no absolute power, you are the weak, and the weak have no right to resist.


    Originally, foxes were very clever, not to mention the nine-tailed spirit fox, which has reached the level of spirit beast and will become a divine beast after turning on the spiritual intelligence.


    Ning Tian¡¯s words silenced nine-tailed spirit fox for a while.


    It took a long time for a nine-tailed spirit fox to say: ¡°Master, I know that my strength is not yet able to fight against human beings. Now I am exposed and will be killed by human beings. I will improve my strength and then avenge for my race.¡±


    Ning Tian does not know whether the decision of a nine-tailed spirit fox is right or wrong, but they will talk about the future later.


    At the same time, in the hospital in the small village, all the people looked at Lin Xue with a sad face, who had no life features in the sickbed. In the other sickbed, Lin Ying was already dying.


    Dr. Wang, dressed in a white gown, was also a face of grief and helplessness.


    ¡°We already know what the poison of the two little girls is. It¡¯s the poison of Bungarus multicinctus, but the difference is that the poison of Bungarus multicinctus is terrible. It is much stronger than the poison of Bungarus multicinctus in the past. Even if injected with the serum, it is useless.¡±


    Dr. Wang looked at Lin Ying, who was also about to die. His heart was also very regretful. As a doctor, he watched the patient slowly die in front of his eyes. What a painful feeling it was!

 Chapter 16

    When the villagers heard what Dr. Wang said, they couldn¡¯t help shedding tears.


    The two sisters have lost their parents since childhood and have been raised together by the villagers. The villagers have long regarded Lin Xue and Lin Ying as their own children and are now watching their children die slowly in front of them.


    None of the villagers felt well, but none of them could help it.


    In the distance, a pair of golden pupil was looking at the inside through the window to understand the situation inside. Soon, purple gold eagle re-opened its wings and flew into the mountain forest to disappear.


    A uniformed and heavily armed army arrived at the gate of the village.


    From the car came down a middle-aged uncle in military uniform with many beards.


    The uncle was the head of a regiment. He was ordered to follow a young soldier, Yu Kaoxiong, into the mountain forest to investigate a place.


    The head of a regiment knew the danger of the mission, however, and there was already a level 1 fierce beast in the mountain forest. This was simply not something ordinary soldiers could deal with.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the village and get ready before entering the mountain forest.¡± The head of a regiment¡¯s eyes looked at the endless mountain forest not far away, with helplessness in his eyes, wondering whether he could walk out of the mountain forest after entering.


    ¡± don¡¯t worry. Although I also know from the data that the fierce beast is difficult to deal with, don¡¯t forget that I am level 1 extraordinary fighter, the same rank with the level 1 fierce beast.¡±


    It was the young soldier, Yu Gao, who was speaking.


    The army began to enter the village one after another.


    However, the ranking of the world¡¯s strong human beings is: spirit fighter, extraordinary fighter, innate fighter, peerless strong fighter, and top king.


    The beast is the spirit beast, fierce beast, monster beast, demon king, demon emperor.


    Shortly after entering the village, the village chief brought the villagers to receive the army.


    The head of the village and the village chief began to talk. They also knew that there was a pair of sisters in the village chief. They did not listen to adults¡¯ warnings and entered the mountain forest. As a result, they were bitten by Bungarus multicinctus. Even if they were injected with Bungarus multicinctus serum now, it would be useless.


    However, when Yugao heard the news and frowned. The news is not a good sign.


    This also shows that there are many spirit beasts.


    ¡°Did you catch the Bungarus multicinctus who bit the twins?¡± Yu Kaoxiong asked solemnly.


    If it is useless to use the serum of Bungarus especially, there is only one possibility, and that Bungarus is at least a level 1 spirit beast.


    The village chief shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°No, Lin Xue and Lin Ying were found at the entrance of the village.¡±


    ¡°Found at the entrance of the village?¡±


    If the level 1 spirit beast Bungarus multicinctus really bit them, then the twin sisters would not be able to walk out of the mountain forest.


    ¡°Maybe the sisters were bitten by the Bungarus multicinctus when they were about to return to the village.¡± .


    ¡°It is also possible.¡± Yu Gao couldn¡¯t think of any answer at present, so he also agreed with the statement.


    Next, the village chief with the head of a regiment and Yu Gao came to Lin Xue and Lin Ying wards.


    Because of the sudden arrival of the army, the villagers all went to receive the soldiers in the army, so the dead Lin Xue was still in her hospital bed.


    After seeing Lin Ying, who was already dying, and Lin Xue, who was already a cold corpse, head of a regiment, and Yu Gao, who were soldiers, were very angry in their hearts, but they could not help it.


    At this moment, Lin Ying, who was dying, suddenly and slowly opened her eyes, but her eyes lost luster and became dull.


    ¡°Lin Ying, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great.¡± However, the village chief did not observe Lin Ying¡¯s problem because he was happy.


    ¡°Tree demon ¡­ purple ¡­ white fox ¡­ golden bird, don¡¯t ¡­¡± Lin Ying spoke in a weak voice, repeating this sentence all the time.


    Head of a regiment and Yu Gao could hear clearly what Lin Ying was repeating.


    Although they don¡¯t know what it means, the head of a regiment and Yu Gao both felt great uneasiness.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with this mountain forest.¡± For a long time, head of a regiment spoke with a very serious expression.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no way out. We still have to go in and have a look.¡± Yu Gao said.


    ¡°Notify, when entering the mountain forest, take the things you brought ¡­¡±


    At this time, Ning Tian in the big forest was sad because the eagle came back to say that Lin Xue was dead and Lin Ying was going to die.


    they didn¡¯t know that Lin Ying had exposed them all, but fortunately, head of a regiment and Yu Gao couldn¡¯t understand what Lin Ying meant.


    In the evening, in the mountains, came the cries of countless wild beasts.


    Under an ancient tree in the sky, Ning Tian quietly pondered over his future plans.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tian felt a figure suddenly appear, and is still a human figure, this Ning Tian once nervous, thinking, does anyone find him?


    At the same time, roots burst, directly hard to figure in that direction.


    But to Ning Tian¡¯s surprise, the direct attack did not hit, not missing, but rather directly through the past from this figure.


    The root of the tree drew again to the figure coming towards himself.


    It¡¯s a pity that the root of the tree went straight through the figure.


    ¡°immune to physical attacks?¡± Ning Tian seriously looked at this slowly coming to himself.


    However, as the figure approached, Ning Tian felt that the figure was a little familiar.


    ¡°Lin Xue or Lin Ying?¡±


    Ning Tian is puzzled. It¡¯s so late, and isn¡¯t it poisoned by Bungarus multicinctus?


    How did she get here? and look at the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle who have fallen asleep. they didn¡¯t wake up. obviously, they didn¡¯t notice anyone approaching.


    It is also strange that the three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox are all spirit beast, while the purple gold eagle is a fierce beast. how can they not sense someone approaching them?


    However, when Ning Tian saw some of them asleep, they obviously did not find anyone near.


    As the figure approached, Ning Tian found that the figure was translucent and floating in the air.


    At that time, Ning Tian thought of a possibility, is it the legendary ¡°ghost¡±?

 Chapter 17

    ¡°That ¡­ that little girl, calm down. I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. No ¡­ I didn¡¯t hurt you. It was the snake. Yes, it was the snake.¡± After all, Ning Tian met a ghost for the first time and was really flustered.


    When the figure walked to the front of Ning Tian about one meter, with the help of moonlight, he sees clearly the figure¡¯s appearance.


    This is the elder sister Lin Xue, who has now become a ghost.


    Ning Tian instantly felt his whole body was cold with fear, but Ning Tian soon reacted. He was already a tree demon now. What the hell was he afraid of?


    Ning Tian opened the system panel to see what this Lin Xue is now.


    Race: Terran (State of Soul)


    Special Talent: Immunity to All Physical Injuries


    Special ability: mental attack, can control weaker creatures than oneself, or control objects.


    It turns out that this is really a ghost, Ning Tian looked at Lin Xue, who is already a ghost, and his guilt appeared in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± For a long time, Ning Tian said sorry.


    But at this time of Lin Xue, eyes, there is no mood swings, Lin Xue is like a puppet.


    ¡°Alas!¡± Ning Tian looked at Lin Xue and felt even more guilty.


    After all, if it weren¡¯t him, Lin Xue wouldn¡¯t have become like this.


    Looking at the state of the soul of Lin Xue, Ning Tian also knows that things in this world are not what he used to have in his own world.


    This is a world of spirituality recovery, and many things need to be explored by oneself.


    Just when Ning Tian was distracted, Lin Xue had drifted to Ning Tian.


    But also at this moment, Ning Tian felt a root moving underground and penetrating out of the ground.


    Also at this time, Lin Xue opened her hands and hugged Ning Tian tightly to a root of a tree. Her face was also sentimentally attached and dependent.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ning Tian completely doesn¡¯t know what this is.


    At this time, the system said: ¡°host, you should also know, trees can nourish the soul.¡±


    Hearing this, Ning Tian understood, of course, why Lin Xue came here, this should be regarded as a cause and effect!


    Trees can nourish the soul. When Ning Tian was still a human being, he heard his grandfather say that trees over a thousand years old have soul, and the soul nourished in the trees over a thousand years old can slowly become more powerful.


    Lin Xue is dead and Lin Ying is dying.


    After Lin Xue¡¯s death, her soul actually came to find him, so that Ning Tian¡¯s sense of guilt was reduced a lot.


    However, Ning Tian also wants to say that he is really full of treasures and even ghosts are here now.


    When Lin Ying arrives, Ning Tian is also going to adopt Lin Ying.


    ¡°How are you now, Lin Xue?¡± Ning Tian communicated with Lin Xue in spirit.


    It¡¯s a pity that Lin Xue didn¡¯t answer Ning Tian, but has been holding the roots of Ning Tian, in addition to the sentimentally attached face, eyes glaze over.


    Of course, Ning Tian discovered this and asked the system, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Although the system rarely speaks, it will still answer Ning Tian¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Host, now she is only a fragile soul. It is very good for her to come to the host. her memory is now a blank sheet of paper.¡±


    After listening to the systematic explanation, Ning Tian certainly understood.


    In front of his eyes, Lin Xue is no longer the real Lin Xue. Lin Xue is dead.


    ¡°System, is my spirit leaf useful to her?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°Of course, but the host you want to know, the ¡­ consequences.¡±


    Of course, the system also knows what the host is doing, but the system does not want to take care of it either. This is the host¡¯s own choice.


    As for the consequences of the system, it is actually reminding the host that this is human.


    ¡°I know, come.¡± A leaf of spirit fell from Ning Tian.


    The leaves of the spirit slowly drifted down from the air onto Lin Xue, the body of the soul.


    After touching the soul of Lin Xue, the spirit leaves began to emit light green light, and the soul of Lin Xue also began to change, from the original transparent soul, began to become solid, while Lin Xue¡¯s dull eyes began to appear spirituality.


    However, at this time, the energy fluctuation certainly woke up three little golden crow, white fox and purple.


    ¡°Master, what is this?¡± When nine-tailed spirit fox woke up, it looked at Ningtian and this familiar human with some doubts.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± Three little golden crow also woke up and cried.


    The little purple also woke up and looked at Lin Xue, but did not speak.


    ¡°She is dead. This is her soul. Cause and effect have already begun. Then I cannot escape.¡± Ning Tian said.


    The nine-tailed spirit fox and they, of course, looked at Ning Tian doubtfully and did not know what Ning Tian was saying.


    ¡°In short, I have taken her in. ¡°Ning Tian tone is very firm, not against.


    ¡°Master, she is human.¡± This is what purple gold eagle said, keeping a close eye on Lin Xue¡¯s soul.


    ¡°Yes, master, she is human.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox also protested.


    ¡°Ji Ji.¡± Three little golden crow also called out, also saying ¡°no.¡±


    Ning Tian did not expect that his words had become so firm that they would still oppose himself, which is a bit difficult to handle.


    ¡°I know you hate human beings, but the child is innocent, what¡¯s more, she is already dead. if I don¡¯t care about her, she will soon disappear.¡± Ning Tian said earnestly.


    However, Ning Tian¡¯s words did not let them put down their vigilance against human beings.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox said, ¡°Master, what if this little human girl sold us out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master, human beings cannot be trusted.¡± Purple gold eagle also said firmly.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± The three little golden crow also cried, expressing their disagreement.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. She has lost all her memories and I will look after her.¡± Ning Tian still insists on taking in Lin Xue, who is already a soul.


    However, Ning Tian¡¯s words made them very unhappy. They looked at Lin Xue with murder in their eyes.


    ¡°The master should watch this little human girl.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox spoke and returned to its nest.


    ¡°master, hope you are right.¡± Purple gold eagle spoke and returned to its nest with full murder.


    ¡°Ji Ji ¡­¡±


    This time, Ning Tian did not allow the three little golden crow to express their emotions, so he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Shut up, you three are unable to talk.¡±


    Facing the attitude of White Fox and Little Purple, Ning Tian was very angry and lost his temper on the three little golden crow who could not speak.


    Among them, Ning Tian pondered that the reason why the nine-tailed spirit fox and they responded so much to the human being was because the nine-tailed spirit fox and they hated the human being too much.


    Ning Tian can already imagine that there will be a war between human beings and other races in the future.

 Chapter 18

    The reception of Lin Xue was also temporarily successful under Ning Tian¡¯s tough attitude.


    Meanwhile, Lin Xue has just recovered, with a pair of big watery eyes looking at Ning Tian, an ancient tree.


    ¡°Do you know who you are?¡± Ning Tian asked tentatively.


    And the soul of Lin Xue confused around, as if don¡¯t understand the voice from there.


    ¡°I am this ancient tree.¡± Ning Tian said, moving his branches.


    ¡°oh!¡±


    This time Lin Xue did not show the appearance of fear but looked at Ning Tian with a calm face.


    ¡°Do you remember your name?¡± Ning Tian asked again.


    ¡°My name is ¡­ My name is ¡­ Who am I?¡± Lin Xue lost in thought, hands clasped her head, squatting on the ground, eyes appeared in a kind of pain, at that time can¡¯t remember who she is.


    See Lin Xue can¡¯t remember her name, this also proves that the system is not wrong.


    ¡°Your name is Lin ¡­ No, your name is Xueer, and this is your name.¡± Ning Tian had suddenly said Lin Xue¡¯s original name, but instead, he thought about it and did not say it.


    Since the original Lin Xue is dead, then Lin Xue is not the original Lin Xue but the new Xueer.


    ¡°Xueer, what a nice name.¡± she slowly read out her name and a smile appeared on her face.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Ning Tian also said with satisfaction: ¡°From now on I will be your master, you will call me master, and you will be my Xueer.¡±


    ¡°Master ¡­¡± Xueer said to Ning Tian with a pure smile after reading it.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Ning Tian heard a little girl call him master, and the evil feeling in his heart was satisfied.


    Xueer jumped onto a branch in Ning Tian and sat down, holding Ning Tian¡¯s main trunk. she actually fell asleep slowly.


    Ning Tian knows whether it is right or wrong to take in Xueer, but now Ning Tian has discovered a problem. The current Xueer wore nothing on her body.


    So Ning Tian¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xueer, making Ning Tian¡¯s heart hot and dry, but he did not know what to do.


    now Ning Tian is a tree, and Ning Tian also don¡¯t want to do something on the little girl, but human morality let Ning Tian resist.


    Looking at this delicate and lovely, white and jade-like body, Ning Tian¡¯s heart is rippling. Although Ning Tian¡¯s reason is suppressing Ning Tian, Ning Tian is a little out of control of his branches. he uses a branch to touch Xueer¡¯s body.


    As a result, unexpectedly, Ning Tian¡¯s roots touched Xueer¡¯s soul state.


    ¡°so soft ¡­ so slippery.¡± The feeling from the branches made Ning Tian¡¯s whole body tremble.


    ¡°Hey! !¡±


    When Ning Tian¡¯s whole body was shaking with excitement, Xueer even moved and let out a moan.


    This sound frightened Ning Tian, roots immediately came back, the heart is also fiercely jumped, originally the evil fire in the heart also have disappeared, Ning Tian¡¯s state, can be regarded as have a guilty conscience.


    However, Xueer did not wake up, which also relieved the highly nervous Ning Tian.


    The next day, when the sun shone into the mountain forest, Ning Tian, who had been excited all night, was also a little speechless.


    The thought of a naked little girl still asleep on Ning Tian¡¯s body makes him extremely excited and unable to sleep at all.


    ¡°Master, that other little human girl is dead.¡± At this moment, the purple gold eagle flew back and said to Ning Tian.


    ¡°What about her soul?¡± Ning Tian hurriedly asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡± Purple gold eagle replied.


    At the same time, purple gold eagle looked at Xueer sitting on the branch of Ning Tian, and it was not happy.


    When Ning Tian heard it say this, he was puzzled and asked, ¡°System, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Host, another girl is just an ordinary person, without a strong spirit, to form a soul.¡± The system explained.


    Hearing this, Ning Tian also felt lost. Perhaps this is fate, and Ning Tian has no choice.


    However, Ning Tian did not tell Xueer about this matter. After all, Xueer is no longer Lin Xue, so there is no need to say these things.


    ¡°Master, I just felt so sad. I don¡¯t know why this place hurts so much.¡± At this time, Xueer was sitting on the branch, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xueer. ¡± Ning Tian looked at Xueer, hurriedly comfort her.


    The branches gently beat Xueer¡¯s head to comfort the sad Xueer.


    Lin Xue and Lin Ying are twins, and most twins have a kind of telepathy. In addition to their conversation just now, Xueer may instinctively feel it.


    Even though it is now Xueer who has forgotten everything before her death, this body will still feel sad instinctively.


    Xueer was crying all the time. Ning Tian finally gave up and let Xueer cry slowly.


    ¡°Master ¡­¡­¡± For a long time, Xueer sobbed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ning Tian asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just felt that my other self.¡± Xueer herself said out some doubts.


    ¡°Another yourself? System, what is going on? ¡± Ning Tian listened to what Xueer said, of course, she was completely stunned.


    For questions, Ning Tian used to ask the system.


    However, this time the system seemed a little unhappy and said in a direct and unpleasant tone: ¡°Host, why do you ask me everything? ¡±


    However, what the system did not think of was that the system had a new understanding of the shameless degree of the host.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Ning Tian immediately called out.


    The system ¡°¡­¡±


    The system did not react at that time.


    ¡°The two of them are twins, and their souls are a complex unity, so when two people die, one person¡¯s soul disappeared, and the other does not disappear.¡±


    ¡°and when the soul becomes more powerful, then that one can catch the other body that has already been disappear¡¤ed and be resurrected. of course, at present, this soul called Xueer can only control her body.¡±


    After hearing the explanation of the system, Ning Tian also looked at Xueer with some surprise, and came back to life after death, which was a bit severe.


    Looking back, Ning Tian also gave Xueer a rough explanation, that is, Xueer now has the ability to override the person you have sensed.


    ¡°I see, master.¡± Xueer smiled happily at Ning Tian.


    ¡°It¡¯s lovely, but you should wear clothes.¡± Ning Tian said after gently touching Xueer¡¯s head.


    Looking at a little girl without clothes every day, Ning Tian¡¯s soul is a normal human being. He really can¡¯t stand it.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Clothes?¡± Xueer said, strange energy fluctuations appeared.


    Later, a purple princess skirt appeared on Xueer, adding to the original lovely Xueer a dignity that only a princess has.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Ning Tian looked at the dress with great satisfaction.


    ¡± It is fine that you like it.¡± Then the system suddenly opened its mouth.


    Ning Tian paused and asked, ¡°System, did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I did it for the physical and mental health of the host.¡± The system said earnestly.


    Next, according to the daily routine, Ning Tian began to hunt prey.


    ¡°Catch a bee and get 0.1 strengthening point.¡±


    ¡°Catch an ant and get 0.1 strengthening point.¡±


    ¡°Catch a rabbit and get a strengthening point.¡±


    ¡°Catch three butterflies and get 0.5 evolutionary points.¡±


    ¡°Catch a sparrow and get a strengthening point.¡±


    ¡­


    Finally, Ning Tian has also obtained 11 evolutionary strengthening points. Currently, he has a total of 96 strengthening points, which is not far from 100.


    Now it has no effect to devour ordinary animals, and the spirit beast has long been scared away by the breath of purple gold eagle.


    Now Ning Tian can devour some small animals with spirituality in their bodies, but not Spirituality Beast. As for wild animals, there are none nearby.


    However, when Ning Tian was depressed, his mind suddenly brightened and said, ¡°I am really stupid. How can I forget the eagle and let them catch prey?¡±


    Ning Tian has never thought of such a simple problem, but it is not too late to think of it now. He is just four points short of the 4 strengthening point, and just another level 2 spirit beast.


    ¡°grab me a level 2 spirit beast.¡± Ning Tian commanded.


    ¡°oh! !¡± Purple gold eagle spread its wings, flew into the air and disappeared.


    Looking at the three little golden crow of level 6 spirit beast and nine-tailed spirit fox of level 7 spirit beast, Ning Tian also knows that he should work hard and stop being lazy.


    In fact, the reason why the three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox upgraded so fast is that Ning Tian has made the spirit here extremely strong, and Ning Tian has also given the three little golden crow and White Fox some of his liquid.


    Because this white liquid flows out of his body and is his own blood, Ning Tian also named his own blood as spirit blood.


    Under such conditions, if the three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox can no longer grow stronger, they are really a waste.


    Of course, because the pure gold eagle is the level 1 fierce beast, it is more difficult to upgrade than the three small golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox, so at present the pure gold eagle has been regarded as the peak of the level 1 fierce beast, and almost can become the level 2 fierce beast.


    He is also their master, how can he be surpassed by them, except for purple gold eagle.


    Purple gold eagle¡¯s work is very fast and will be back soon.


    This is a bison of Level 2 spirit beast, which is two or three times bigger than the common bison, but in front of Ning Tian, it is the strengthening point.


    The bison finally gave a cry and was dragged underground by Ning Tian¡¯s thick roots.


    ¡°Catch the level 2 spirit beast bison and get five strengthening point.¡± The voice of the system prompt sounded.


    ¡°Strengthen me!¡± Ning Tian said excitedly, he doesn¡¯t know what will happen this time.


    ¡°Ding! The strengthening begins. ¡±


    Ning Tian felt that there was an energy in his body.


    Later, the whole tree in Ning Tian radiates green light. The roots of the tree begin to grow crazy outward in length, reaching more than 300 meters, while the main root also breaks through 100 meters underground.


    And the surface of the whole tree in Ning Tian has become harder. The whole tree radiates an ancient vicissitudes of life and has the majesty of an emperor. All the creatures who come here feel bowed down in their hearts.


    At this time, the whole place wrapped in white fog is expanding, and finally it has expanded to more than 300 meters.


    Race: Mutant Tree (Completed)


    Life span: 700 years


    Strengthens the point: 1 (obtains the way, first is receives the sunlight to shine obtains, second is devour other animals and even the plant. )


    Ability: can control all branches, can control all roots, and can emit spirituality.


    Ning Tian looked at his attribute panel, a little strange, this time after their strengthening, there is no change, at most on the basis of the original become more powerful, strength also changed from level 6 spirit beast to level 9 spirit beast.


    Before Ning Tian asked the system, this time the system took the initiative to say, ¡°Host, you are now the limit of ordinary trees. You must start to evolve once.¡±


    ¡°At present, the host wants to evolve. There are three choices. One is to complete the collection of nine kinds of divine beasts with divine beast blood. The other is to wait for new tasks to trigger. The third is that the host uses 10,000 strengthening points to evolve.¡±


    ¡°how many strengthening points?¡± Ning Tian felt that he had hallucinated and misheard.


    ¡°10,000 strengthening point ¡­.¡± Before the system could speak, Ning Tian interrupted.


    ¡°System, you are crazy! Ten thousand strengthening points, even if you kill me and sell me, you can¡¯t have them. ¡± Ning Tian said very firmly, at the same time the tone is angry.


    After all, Ning Tian has been working on a hundred strengthening points for a long time, and now it wants 10,000.


    ¡°Host, there is no way out, but then you can also use the strengthening point to strengthen your own root strength, or use the strengthening point to upgrade your own level of distribution of spirituality.¡± The system said innocently.


    ¡°Go to hell, system, don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Since it is not possible, Ning Tian directly shut up the system and did not want to listen to any more system nonsense.


    ¡°Congratulations to the master, you have become strong again.¡± At this moment, nine-tailed spirit fox said respectfully.


    ¡°Congratulations to the master for becoming stronger.¡± Pure gold eagle also spoke with a respectful tone.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± Three little golden crow also cried, which also means congratulating Ning Tian on becoming strong.


    ¡°Congratulations to the master for becoming stronger.¡± At this time, originally a sleeping Xueer woke up from a deep sleep and said.


    ¡°For you, pick up! !¡±


    Although Ning Tian is not very happy because he wants to evolve and needs 10,000 strengthening points, he still needs to treat them better.


    Ning Tian said, five drops of spirit blood appeared and flew to them.


    The nine-tailed spirit foxes and they were excited, of course, and immediately opened their mouths and ate.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox directly evolved from level 7 spirit beast to level 8 spirit beast, while three little golden crow also directly evolved from level 6 spirit beast to level 7 spirit beast, and pure gold eagle also successfully became level 2 fierce beast.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°Xueer, here for you.¡± Ning Tian personally fed two drops of spirit blood to Xueer.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Xueer¡¯s happy and ate it.


    Xueer directly rose from the strength of level 1 spirit beast to the strength of level 5 spirit beast, which is a direct jump.


    The reason for this is also because Xue is now the strength of Level 1 spirit beast, and Ning Tian also knows that his spirit blood is the most beneficial to spirit beast below the fierce beast.


    Basically, one drop of Ning Tian¡¯s spirit blood can evolve to a level, while three drops of Ning Tian¡¯s spirit blood are required by the fierce beast.


    Moreover, Ning Tian also knows that for every drop of spirit blood he gives, he seems to reduce the force of life in his body. The more he gives, the more he loses.


    Although Ning Tian strengthened once again, Ning Tian himself produced seven drops of spirit blood at one time, which was of course a bit too much for him, and he needed to rest for several days.


    The three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and purple gold eagle saw Ning Tian give two drops of spirit blood to Xueer, and the murder appeared instantly in their eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ning Tian felt the murder, immediately said with an angry tone.


    ¡°Master, why can this human get two drops of your spirit blood?¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox pressed down the murder and asked.


    ¡°Yes, why can this human get two drops of your spirit blood?¡± Purple gold eagle asked with murder in spite.


    ¡°Ji Ji? ?¡± Three little golden crow also cried and asked.


    When nine-tailed spirit fox and pure gold eagle spoke, they also used the word human very heavily, just like reminding someone.


    ¡°The hatred of the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle towards mankind seems really great.¡± Ning Tian sighed in his heart.


    However, at present, Ning Tian has taken in Xueer, so it is necessary to protect Xueer¡¯s safety.


    ¡°what you want to say, I know, Xueer is not a human now. why do you guys put your hatred of humans on a little girl?¡±


    Ning Tian decided to teach first and at least put down the prejudice of the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and purple gold eagle against Xueer.


    ¡°Human little girl? Ha ha! !¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox said with a sneer.


    ¡°Human beings have not spared our children who are still in the eggs.¡± Speaking of which, the murder of god in purple gold eagle has been strengthened.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± At this time, three little golden crow, who could not speak, also joined in.


    ¡°The three of you can¡¯t say anything. Shut up.¡± Ning Tian directly put his temper down on the three little golden crow.


    ¡°Master, we have the blood of the divine beast in our bodies. When we awaken the blood of the divine beast in our bodies, of course, we also have the mission of protecting our own kind and fighting evil human beings.¡±


    Finally, the nine-tailed spirit fox said that one of the reasons why hatred towards human beings is so great.


    However, Xueer in the tree has been watching. although she could hear it, she did not respond at all.


    Looking at Xueer like this, Ning Tian was also a bit speechless. They all wanted to kill you, but you had no response. It was really great.


    However, after listening to what nine-tailed spirit fox said, Ning Tian knows that in the future, there will be a war between human beings and the divine beast with divine beast blood.


    No matter who loses or wins, Ning Tian also decides not to intervene. After all, Ning Tian was originally a human being, but now he is a tree demon. No matter which side he helps, he will be regarded as a traitor, so Ning Tian simply does not help either side.


    ¡°Well, Xueer is no longer a human being. You know this, and you even give me a face.¡± In this matter, Ning Tian can only compromise once.


    After listening to Ning Tian, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle did not speak, but looked at Xueer for a long time.


    ¡°knowing the master, there will be no more hatred towards people like ¡­Xueer.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox has already accepted Xueer.


    ¡°master is right.¡± Pure gold eagle also accepted Xueer.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± The three little golden crow also called to show that they had accepted Xueer.


    Of course, Ning Tian was also happy and finally settled the matter.


    However, when Ningtian was preparing to explain this good thing to Xueer slowly, Xueer fell asleep again on the branch.


    Ning Tian did not feel good at all, but Ning Tian also asked the system about Xueer¡¯s long sleep. The system said that it was normal, and it would not happen later.


    Xueer is not afraid of sunshine. Now a ray of sunshine just passes through the leaves of Ning Tian and shines on Xueer. At this time, Xue feels like a little princess sleeping with a hint of fairy spirit.


    ¡°How beautiful, how lovely.¡± Seeing this scene, Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help stroking Xueer¡¯s little face with branches.


    ¡°The purple bird, you see, the master is a little different to this human! ¡± This is what nine-tailed spirit fox said quietly with pure gold eagle in spiritual communication.


    ¡°Yes! We should not have agreed just now. ¡± Purple gold eagle looked at the scene and was also helpless.


    White Fox looked at the scene, its eyes filled with worries, and said to purple gold eagle: ¡°We don¡¯t agree or have no choice. Look at the master¡¯s attitude, you should also know ¡­ I don¡¯t know if the master is right or wrong in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, White Fox, I think it¡¯s best to find a chance to kill her.¡± Purple gold eagle releases the murder, obviously, purple gold eagle still has ideas about Xueer.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox listened to purple gold eagle, shook his head, and said, ¡°Killing Xueer master may be very unhappy, but forget it.¡±


    Among them, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle discovered that their master was somewhat different from Xueer after Xueer arrived. Therefore, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle were very opposed to Ning Tian¡¯s acceptance of Xueer, but Ning Tian insisted on it all the time.


    Of course, Ning Tian didn¡¯t notice this either. nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle actually did. In fact, this is also Ning Tian¡¯s underestimation of the IQ of nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle.


    Ning Tian thinks that White Fox and purple gold eagle include three small Golden Crows, and their IQ cannot be as high as that of human beings. However, Ning Tian has forgotten that nine-tailed spirit fox, three small Golden Crows, and purple gold eagle can all have the blood of divine beasts and cannot be compared with ordinary beasts.


    After the final strengthening of Ning Tian, another important report appeared after monitoring the satellites here.


    ¡°Ding ding ding! !¡± head of a regiment¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly, while the head of a regiment looked at the number displayed on the phone and his face became tense.


    ¡°What is the chief command?¡± Head of a regiment took the lead.


    ¡°Xiao Chen, let me inform you that the mission is canceled and you should come back first!¡± There was an old voice on the phone.


    The head of a regiment heard that the task was to be canceled, and his brow wrinkled. he asked reluctantly, ¡°chief, why did you cancel the task?¡±

 Chapter 21

    ¡°Xiao Chen, according to the data from the satellite, it was not long ago that the white fog began to expand, and spirituality suddenly doubled.¡± The chief tone also appeared surprised.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± After hearing the news, the head of a regiment showed an incredible expression on his face.


    At this time, the side of Yu Gao heard the news, is also a face of surprise, the heart is also uneasy.


    But after the head of a regiment was silent for a moment, he said, ¡°chief, please give us a chance. I want to look into the fog and see what is going on inside. if there is danger, I will retreat.¡±


    At the other end of the line, the chief was silent for a while, and finally agreed: ¡°all right! If there is danger, retreat immediately. This is an order. ¡±


    ¡°yes, chief.¡± The head of a regiment said solemnly.


    Head of a regiment put down the phone and said to Yu Gao, ¡°brother Yu, your task has been canceled, you can go back ¡­¡±


    when the head of a regime had finished speaking, Yu Gao directly interrupted the words of head of a regime and said in an angry tone: ¡°head of a regime, you didn¡¯t go back, how can I go? do you look down on me?¡±


    Hearing this, the head of a regiment also appeared happy on his face. he clapped Yu Gao on the shoulder and said, ¡°Brother Yu, I did not misjudge you. well, we will start tomorrow. ¡±


    At this time, Ning Tian, also don¡¯t know, is because of him, led to this place key into the line of sight of the country.


    The next morning, the head of a regiment asked the village gate to assemble and get ready to go.


    ¡°The bullets now sent to you are all newly developed armor-piercing bullets in the army, which can break the body of fierce beast below level 1.¡± Head of the regiment took a sip of tea and continued.


    ¡°This mission has changed. We just need to go in and have a look. If we meet the fierce beast, we can retreat directly.¡±


    Hearing this, the soldiers could retreat directly when they met the level 1 fierce beast, and their eyes were also filled with joy.


    After all, the military people all know that the level 1 fierce beast is not something they can deal with at all. However, as a soldier, they have to obey orders. Now they do not have to fight with the level 1 fierce beast. This is good news.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you meet a fierce beast, you will be fine with me.¡± Then Yu Gao also stood up and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Head of a regiment ordered.


    This heavily armed army also began to formally walk towards the mysterious white fog area in the mountain forest.


    What this army did not notice was that in the sky of 1,000 meters, a pair of golden eyes were looking at them.


    Purple gold eagle made a turn in the high air, turned directly into a purple figure, rushed to the ground, and soon disappeared into the white fog.


    ¡°Master, those humans are coming.¡± Purple gold eagle said with murder.


    ¡°I see.¡± Ning Tian¡¯s tone also became a little cold.


    As mentioned by purple gold eagle, there is one person in this army with very strong strength, which is similar to that of purple gold eagle, so that person is the first-level extraordinary fighter.


    Ning Tian is now the strength of the Level 9 spirit beast, and he is still under great pressure. There is a big gap between Level 9 spirit beast and Level 1 fierce beast. Ten Level 9 Spirit Beasts are not necessarily to win level 1 fierce beast.


    Next, Ning Tian had no choice but to fight those human beings head-ons or to retreat. Ning Tian could not run away.


    It is not a good idea to fight with human beings now.


    Soon after, the army arrived outside the white fog confused area.


    Head of a regime looked anxiously at the white mist less than five meters in front of him. there was worry and tension in his eyes. after taking a deep breath, the head of a regime said, ¡°go.¡±


    In fact, the head of a regiment is also very curious. isn¡¯t this fierce beast a bird? Why does it live on this ground?


    The army began to enter the white fog, and Ning Tian also sensed the direction of the army through the roots. It can be said that this white fog is the territory of Ning Tian.


    ¡°Master, shall we kill them now?¡± At this moment, the nine-tailed spirit fox looked at the direction of the army and asked with great murder.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± The three little golden crow were also booing.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s see what they are doing here and what they want to do.¡± Ning Tian said warily.


    For the time being, he doesn¡¯t know what some human troops are going to do when they come in. Ning Tian is going to wait and see.


    ¡°Brother Yu, the spirit here is so strong that even the place under our base cannot compare with it.¡± Head of a regiment took a deep breath and said in surprise.


    Although this head of a regiment is not an extraordinary fighter, it is also a seven-level spirit fighter. Of course, the lowest level in this army is also a three-level spirit fighter, most of which are five-level spirit fighter and six-level spirit fighter.


    This time to deal with but a level of fierce beas¡¯, how is it possible to send ordinary people.


    ¡°Yes! It is no wonder that that one fierce beast can reach level 1 spirit beast, which must be related to the strong spirit here ¡­ I am curious about what is in this white fog that can make the spirit here so strong. ¡± Yu Gao also showed great interest in this place.


    But Yu Gao they don¡¯t know yet, they have been monitored by Ning Tian since entering the white fog.


    ¡°Master, when shall we begin?¡± At this time, nine-tailed spirit fox was almost unable to restrain murder and asked.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll try the strength of these people first.¡± Ning Tian said, and began to control the roots.


    Appeared from the ground, sneak attack this army.


    ¡°ah! !¡± The army suddenly appeared a scream.


    The crowd hurriedly followed the voice to see, now a root is winding a soldier.


    The soldier was wrapped around his neck by a tree root. The soldier instinctively wanted to resist, but the soldier underestimated the strength of the tree root and could not break free.


    And the roots wrapped around the soldier¡¯s neck suddenly began to exert, pulling the soldier into the surrounding white fog.


    The incident happened so suddenly that the people around him did not respond.


    At this moment, the figure of Yu Gao in front of him moved and caught the root of the tree directly. once he exerted himself, the root of the tree broke off directly.


    Yu Gao looked at the root in his hand and his brow wrinkled up gently.


    ¡°thank you! !¡± The rescued soldier thanked Yu Gao very much.

 Chapter 22

    ¡°It is ok!¡± After the reply, Yu Gao still looked at a broken root in his hand and did not know what he was thinking.


    ¡°All on high alert.¡± Head of a regiment shouted.


    All the soldiers around, of course, also clenched their guns in their hands and looked around warily for fear that the root would reappear.


    ¡°Brother Yu, is there anything strange about this root?¡± The Head of a regiment came up and asked Yu gao seriously.


    ¡°The root of this tree is very flexible. I should be too oversensitive. There is a strong spirit here. There should also be some plants that have already been aggressive. We should be careful.¡± Yu Gao said, throwing away the root in his hand.


    The army continued to advance to the depth of the white fog, but then, strange roots came out from the ground from time to time to attack all the people.


    With the deepening of the crowd, these roots began to grow more and more, and the army was attacked more and more times. However, they were still high and there were no casualties at present.


    ¡°Brother Yu, why don¡¯t we retreat first!¡± At this moment, the head of a regiment said hesitantly.


    Now many soldiers have been injured, and head of a regiment also found that the deeper they go, the more attacks from this root appear. This is not a good sign.


    And along the way, the surrounding is too quiet, in addition to the dense plants around, the sound of other small animals that is not at all.


    Yu Gao¡¯s eyes also hesitated, but he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Head of a regime, I feel there should be something spiritual here.¡±


    Hearing this, head of a regiment was obviously stunned and his eyes showed excitement, but he was soon discouraged and said, ¡°Brother, even if there is any spirit here, there must be a fierce beast to guard it. If we want to get it, we must defeat it, but Brother, you know.¡±


    ¡°The chief has canceled this task, but I have already told the soldiers that they can retreat directly in case of danger.¡±


    Spirit things mean that plants absorb spirituality, start spiritual intelligence, and are aggressive. If they eat it, their strength will be greatly improved and they will even acquire special abilities, such as the ability to control elements such as fire, ice, water, etc.


    But spirit things are not so easy to take. Generally, spirit things must be guarded by a strong spirit beast or a stronger fierce beast.


    ¡°Head of a regime, then the spirit thing must be unusual. Otherwise, why is the spirit so strong here, and there is a level 1 fierce beast to guard it. So ¡­ if we get it, you will become as strong as I am, and as strong as an Extraordinary fighter.¡± Yu Gao said, greed and excitement appeared in his eyes.


    Of course, hearing this, the head of a regiment couldn¡¯t suppress his greedy desire in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay. ¡±


    Soon, Ning Tian also found that the army is not retreating because of Ning Tian¡¯s obstruction, but is moving faster.


    In this way, there was a sense of murder in Ning Tian¡¯s heart. Originally, as long as these people retreated, Ning Tian would not stop them. Now these people have stepped up their pace.


    ¡°If you are like this, then don¡¯t blame me.¡± Ning Tian in the heart mercilessly said.


    ¡°Three little guys and White Fox. You go behind these humans. If there are any escaped humans later, then kill them directly. purple, let¡¯s kill ¡­ people.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and purple gold eagle were all excited to hear that their master was finally going to kill people.


    In normal times, Ningtian does not allow them to kill outside the mountain forest.


    ¡°Brother Yu, how do I feel more and more wrong? I feel something is staring at us.¡±


    As a man walking in the bloody rain at the tip of the knife, the head of a regiment has a high instinctive vigilance.


    ¡°Yes, it should be that¡¯ Fierce Beast¡¯ is nearby.¡± As an extraordinary fighter, Yu Gao instinctively discovered the problems around him.


    ¡°Prepare to fight.¡± Head of a regiment ordered.


    The soldiers, of course, also clenched their guns and looked around warily, fearing that¡¯ Fierce Beast¡¯ suddenly appeared around them.


    ¡°Death Game Begins.¡± All of a sudden, a strange voice came to mind.


    When they were not yet able to understand where the noise came from.


    Then there were a lot of roots around the crowd, wrapping them directly inside.


    ¡°Fire.¡± Head of a regiment quickly ordered.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang ¡­ ¡±


    The gunfire rang and the flames of the muzzle did not stop for a long time. Among them, there were also screams.


    ¡°ah! Help! Don¡¯t kill me! ! !¡±


    ¡°Kill you! !¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want ! !¡±


    ¡­


    A large number of casualties began to appear in the army. The entangled soldiers were directly crushed bones in their bodies


    Head of a regiment and Yu Gao were also blocked by a large number of tree roots and could not spare any time to save the soldiers.


    The cry of pure gold eagle spread all over the mountain forest.


    And the head of a regiment and Yu Gao heard the voice is also a facial expression immediately.


    Now blocked by these roots. Although it is not a big problem, there are really too many roots. If add purple gold eagle now, it is really not good.


    In the sky, purple gold eagle was flashing purple lightning all over, with a frightening kind of golden pupil, watching the already panicked human beings rushing straight at the Yu Gao.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Yu Gao was very angry. At the same time, a red flame appeared in his hand, burning in his own.


    Yes, as an extraordinary fighter, Yu Gao will have a special ability besides eating spirit thing. Yu Gao¡¯s own ability is to control powerful flames.


    What purple gold eagle controls is more destructive lightning.


    As soon as the flame of Yu Gao came out, the roots of Ning Tian were quickly burned, which also forced Ning Tian to retreat the roots and stop attacking Yu Gao, leaving purple gold eagle to deal with Yu Gao.


    Purple gold eagle is extremely fast. In a few seconds, it had already rushed over a hundred meters in front of Yu Gao.


    Yu Gao¡¯s face changed: ¡°Not good.¡±


    Yu Gao did not expect that the speed of the purple gold eagle was so fast. After all, Yu Gao was an extraordinary fighter and reacted very quickly. A huge flame appeared again in his hand and wrapped Yu Gao.


    Now there is no time for Yu Gao to escape or attack, so Yu Gao can only carry out defense.


    Purple gold eagle¡¯s dark-edged giant claw gave a loud crash when it touched the flame.


    ¡°boom! !¡±


    After the sound, the purple gold eagle¡¯s claws directly penetrated the remaining high flame defense and slowly entered the flame.


    Yu Gao stepped up his defense against the flames, but this did not prevent the purple gold eagle¡¯s claws from clearly approaching his neck.


    What scares Yu Gao, even more, is that purple lightning is still on the claws of purple gold eagle.

 Chapter 23

    Although it seems that the purple lightning is very small and harmless, Yu Gao can clearly feel that the purple gold eagle breaks through the claws of flame defense, and the attached small purple lightning is not as harmless as it seems.


    At this time, Yu Gao¡¯s head was covered with sweat and his heart was filled with regret. why did he come and not go back?


    This ¡°fierce beast¡± in front of his eyes is a spiritual ability that Yu Gao only possesses through the extraordinary fighter. He judges the opponent¡¯s accurate strength through spiritual strength. At present, it is already a level 2 Fierce Beast, and Yu Gao just wants to retreat quickly.


    ¡°You forced me to do this. I¡¯ll show you how strong the newly developed medicine in this army is.¡±


    Yu Gao gnashed his teeth. First, he vomited blood from his mouth, like inspiring his potential. He forced himself to empty out a hand and quickly took out a metal syringe from his waist pocket and tied it directly to his arm.


    The green liquid in the metal syringe enters the Yu Gao¡¯s body, and Yu Gao rises directly from the level 1 extraordinary fighter to the level 3 extraordinary fighter.


    With the instantaneous improvement of power, the flame controlled by Yu Gao broke out directly, not only making the giant claws of purple gold eagle unable to move forward, but also the flame began to burn towards the body of purple gold eagle.


    There was a little surprise in purple gold eagle¡¯s eyes, but it quickly spread wings and flew back into the air from the flames.


    At this time, the head of a regiment is being attacked by countless tree roots, and cannot relax.


    ¡°Retreat, all retreat, let¡¯s go ¡­¡± Head of a regiment issued a withdrawal order.


    Head of a regiment already knows that if he returns alive, he will also be punished. After all, he is in danger and has not retreated in the first place, which has violated his original promise to the chief.


    However, looking at the dense roots, the head of a regiment did not know whether he could go back or not and was punished.


    The soldiers also began to retreat quickly, but now Ning Tian is focusing on the head of a regime. As for the soldiers, they will be handed over to three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox.


    At present, Ning Tian¡¯s attack is a bit monotonous. It only uses small tree roots, which are really huge, like pythons, and are still hidden underground. Now Ning Tian is consuming this head of a regiment.


    As long as the head of a regime is distracted a little, the root of a python is as thick as a tree, it will emerge from the ground and directly strangulate the head of a regiment.


    However, the head of a regiment has the vigilance and endurance of a soldier, and can also learn martial arts. With this sharp long knife, Ning Tian has no chance at that time.


    However, these small roots of Ning Tian can grow indefinitely.


    At the same time, purple gold eagle and Yu Gao were playing very hard. because purple gold eagle was an aerial bird, adding purple gold eagle found that the Yu Gao suddenly became stronger than itself.


    Therefore, after each attack, the purple gold eagle will return to the air directly and quickly, and every attack by the purple gold eagle will go straight to the Yu Gao from the air. After the attack, it will immediately return to the air.


    However, the speed of the pure gold eagle is too fast, and Yu Gao cannot keep the pure gold eagle at all. moreover, the defense of the pure gold eagle is too strong, and Yu Gao could not break it for a while.


    golden pupil of purple gold eagle made Yu Gao uncomfortable, and Yu Gao also found that every time he saw the golden pupil of purple gold eagle, his strength would be suppressed by 30% and his spirit would be sluggish.


    This also leads to Yu Gao not having much advantage even though he is already a level 3 extraordinary fighter.


    What¡¯s more, the human body, how can compare with the divine beast?


    Yu Gao found that he will definitely be killed if it goes on like this. The purple gold eagle is like fighting a guerrilla war.


    However, Yu Gao felt a deep sense of murder from the eyes of Pure Gold Eagle. Pure Gold Eagle¡¯s intention is obvious and it is impossible to let Yu Gao go.


    Although Yu Gao would like to know how it determines his position that purple gold eagle flies high into the sky, looking from the sky, it was a white fog, but Yu Gao now has no time to know the answer.


    Of course, there is Ning Tian¡¯s help.


    ¡°Head of a regime, you go quickly and I¡¯ll stop them ¡­ Finally, please say sorry to my fiancee on behalf of me, whom I don¡¯t like. I can¡¯t go back. Also, tell her that a little girl shouldn¡¯t be too fierce and murderous.¡± Yu Gao seemed to have made up his mind to say his last words.


    ¡°Brother Yu, what are you doing?¡± Head of a regiment heard Yu Gao¡¯s words, suddenly a tight heart.


    However, the head of a regiment cannot be distracted from dealing with these countless roots.


    And this is also at this moment, head of a regiment or because Yu Gao that to sacrifice his own tone.


    ¡°you go.¡± Yu Gao said, directly from the waist took out a new metal syringe, this new metal syringe is a kind of red liquid.


    Yu Gao directly pierced the red liquid metal syringe into his heart.


    Yu Gao¡¯s face showed great pain because he fell from the tree with his hands covering his heart. The meridians in Yu Gao¡¯s body began to expand and became red.


    And the head of a regiment saw Yu Gao suddenly appear such a situation, is also immediately revealed anxious mood.


    While Ning Tian waited for the head of a regiment to be distracted for a long time, how could he let this opportunity pass? The tree roots, which were as thick as pythons and hidden on the ground, appeared directly from the ground and rushed straight at the head of a regiment.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Head of a regiment¡¯s eye pupil shrinks and her heart is dark, but his body is unable to respond.


    Head of a regiment knew at this moment that he could not escape.


    ¡°ah! !¡± The root of a tree as thick as a python is directly wrapped around the head of a regiment, and the head of a regiment screams because of great pain.


    The head of a regiment knew at this moment that he could not resist and was going to die, just as the head of a regiment slowly closed desperate eyes.


    Suddenly, a hot figure appeared in front of the head of a regiment. The high-temperature flame burned the roots as thick as python.


    ¡°Brother Yu?¡± Head of a regiment opened his eyes in surprise and said.


    At this time, Yu Gao¡¯s whole body has turned to blood red, burning with flames, while Yu Gao¡¯s clothes have been burned up by the flames of his own body. Even the grass on the ground where Yu Gao stands has been burned to ashes by the high temperature.


    Purple gold eagle uttered a cry.


    Purple gold eagle is in the air. eyes are on alert. Purple thunder and lightning on purple gold eagle begin to gather into a mass of purple thunder, which goes directly to Yu Gao of the ground.


    However, Yu Gao sensed that this group of purple thunder with incomparably strong destructive power looked into the air, with a light smile on the corners of his mouth, and a hot flame appeared and rushed into the sky.


    ¡°Boom! !¡± Two huge forces collided and made a huge noise in the air.


    This is the collision between the hot flame and the purple ray with terrorist destructive power. One of the two terrorist energies will win.

 Chapter 24

    The hot flames in the air devoured the purple thunder and headed straight for purple gold eagle.


    Purple gold eagle pupil¡¯s incredible contraction in an instant did not believe it would lose.


    Purple gold eagle let out a scream. purple gold eagle was hit by a flame and fell directly from the air.


    ¡°damn it.¡± Seeing the purple gold eagle falling down from the injury, Ning Tian was angry.


    At the same time, Ning Tian hurriedly caught the falling purple gold eagle with a tree root. Ning Tian was relieved to see that the golden feather on the chest of purple gold eagle was only burnt and there was no injury of its own.


    ¡°Head of a regime, you should know! I have injected this medicine, and my potential will be increased to the maximum. At the same time, I must ¡­ die. ¡± Yu Gao said, looking sad.


    ¡°Brother Yu, it¡¯s me ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Head of a regiment looked at Yu Gao with guilt and said.


    In his eyes, Yu Gao did not blame the head of a regiment but said slowly: ¡°head of a regiment, this is my fault, it is my greed! I don¡¯t know how my fiancee will react if she knows I¡¯m dead. although I know she likes me very much, I really don¡¯t like girls of the loli type. ¡±


    ¡°Head of a regiment, when you go back, tell my father that I am sorry for him, but I did not humiliate him. I was the first person to kill the fierce beast.¡±


    After listening to what Yu Gao said, the head of a regiment was silent and did not know what to say. finally, he said with guilt: ¡°goodbye, brother Yu, on behalf of the country, thank you.¡±


    Head of a regiment said, led his men directly, and began to retreat.


    ¡°Very backbone.¡± The dark Ning Tian listened to what Yu Gao said and also admired Yu Gao for sacrificing himself.


    At the same time, Ning Tian also understood that what Yu Gao had just injected made Yu Gao now a six-level extraordinary fighter, and his ability to burn flames was very strong. At the same time, Yu Gao gave his life for this strength.


    At this moment, the purple gold eagle woke up from a coma, and angry cries spread throughout the mountain forest.


    Purple gold eagle was just careless and was hit. The purple feather on the chest was gone and it was ugly. So purple gold eagle was extremely angry.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! ¡± The sky began to overcast, and countless purple thunder and lightning roared in the dark clouds, like rage.


    Purple gold eagle flew back into the sky, and the purple and gold lightning was released indefinitely.


    The golden pupil of purple gold eagle shines with golden light like a king looking down at the earth.


    Yu Gao looked into the air, and flames appeared in his hands. The white fog around him began to burn until the 100-meter white fog disappeared.


    Without the obstruction of white fog, Yu Gao¡¯s fiery red eyes looked directly at the golden pupil of purple gold eagle.


    ¡°This level 2 fierce beast is more dangerous than expected and can control the thunder in the sky, which is beyond the scope of special abilities, purple feather, and purple thunder.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit like I saw a divine beast named purple gold eagle in the book at my grandfather¡¯s place before ¡­ Wait, divine beast, it turned out to be true, it seems that I have to die faster! ¡°Yu Gao found the ¡®Fierce Beast¡¯, turned out to be a divine beast.


    But now, Yu Gao¡¯s eyes have no surprise, only murder.


    Yu Gao took out three metal syringes from his waist again, all of which were just green liquid. Yu Gao did not hesitate and injected them directly into his body.


    ¡°Ahhh! !¡± Yu Gao screamed.


    At this moment, Yu Gao¡¯s face appeared because of too much pain, which directly distorted the originally handsome face.


    Yu Gao¡¯s body was directly engulfed by flames and became a firebrand. Yu Gao¡¯s strength went directly from level 6 to level 9 extraordinary fighter.


    And around ten meters, has been the high temperature of the flame, burned to ashes, even the root also feel the hot.


    ¡°Damn, is he crazy!¡± Ning Tian direct mouth scold a way.


    Ning Tian was speechless. How can this continue?


    At this time, the purple gold eagle also felt great danger. In the sky clouds, numerous purple thunder and lightning roaring like wild animals began to gather and became a sea of purple thunder, rushing directly to YuGao on the ground.


    This is a force full of destruction. In front of this force, human beings are extremely weak.


    The ground¡¯s Yu Gao has been wrapped in flames and can¡¯t see the expression at all, but as can be seen from his eyes, Yu Gao Geng was not frightened by this destructive force, but looked very calm.


    Yu Gao¡¯s feet bent for a moment, then he jumped up and rushed straight at the purple sea of thunder formed by purple lightning in the sky.


    When purple gold eagle saw this situation, its eyes looked down upon it, believing that this human being was dying.


    Soon, however, the purple gold eagle¡¯s golden pupil contracted and looked incredible.


    After seeing Yu Gao rush into the purple thunder sea, flames appeared in the original purple thunder and lightning, and the flames began to burn rapidly, engulfing the entire purple thunder sea instead.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Ning Tian reacted, but it was too late.


    Yu Gao went straight at the purple gold eagle, but it was too late now. the Yu Gao of the whole body flame had reached the front of the purple gold eagle, raised his fist full of hot flame, and hit the purple gold eagle with one blow.


    At the last minute, purple gold eagle¡¯s wings blocked its head, and the purple thunder and lightning on the body were all released directly to the outside. Centered on purple gold eagle, a small sea of thunder was formed, in which numerous thunderous voices were heard.


    ¡°boom! !¡± A heavy blow, the air appeared a lot of hot flame, red flame, dyed red the sky.


    The hot flames in the air also made all the dark clouds disappear, revealing the sunshine.


    And purple gold eagle fell to the ground like a broken kite.


    And Ning Tian caught the purple gold eagle and said to the three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox, ¡°Three little guys and White Fox, come back now.¡±


    The three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox, who are killing and teasing these fugitives, are all stunned. Once they look at each other, they ignore these humans and are ready to go back.


    Three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox all recognized the anxious tone in Ning Tian¡¯s voice. Then something must have happened.


    Seeing three birds white fox suddenly left, the rest of the soldiers were relieved, and head of a regiment sat down feebly.


    There was a deep sadness in his eyes. Now head of a regiment realized that it was a trap, but as a soldier, head of a regiment soon recovered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, go back to the village first, and then report the matter here to the chief.¡± After the head of a regiment command, he finally took a look at the white fog area behind him and left.


    At the same time, the three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox also returned in tens of seconds.


    Opposed to Yu Gao, the two sides can have fierce battles at any time.


    ¡°So you are still in the same gang. I¡¯m afraid they would be in danger if it weren¡¯t for me.¡± Although Yu Gao¡¯s tone was cold, his heart was filled with fear.

 Chapter 25

    What worries Yu Gao is how high the intelligence quotient of spirit beast or fierce beast has become. they also know how to stop people and not let those who want to escape go.


    Moreover, it is still a combination of different races to deal with Yu Gao. If this goes on, Yu Gao knows that this is not a good sign.


    ¡°Man, today you are already dead.¡± At this moment just appeared voice, again into Yu Gao brain.


    Say that finish, Ning Tian directly begins, countless huge roots straight at Yu Gao.


    However, Yu Gao did not move. He looked contemptuously at the root of the tree that attacked him. Yu Gao¡¯s body was only the size of a fist and flames flew out.


    When this flame is only the size of a fist and touches a root as thick as a python, for an instant it was originally a fist-sized flame, burning like gasoline. When the root reaches Yu Gao, it has become ashes.


    With a gentle blow from Yu Gao, the roots of the tree turned into ashes and drifted into the air.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± Three little golden crow suddenly appeared. the speed was just a golden light.


    There was a surprise in Yu Gao¡¯s eye pupil. he didn¡¯t think the three golden birds were only level 7 spirit beast. he didn¡¯t think how fast the speed was. Yu Gao couldn¡¯t react at all.


    But now Yu Gao¡¯s whole body is burning flame, which is a kind of protection. He uses flame to protect himself.


    The sound of something hitting.


    Only three little golden crows flew back directly. Ning Tian stretched out roots from the ground and caught three little golden crows.


    Just over high body flame, directly to the three little golden crow to rebound back.


    But the three little golden crow were immune to the flames and did not suffer any injuries.


    And a large number of roots appeared in the ground, to tangle with Yu Gao.


    ¡°There is no time to play with you.¡± Yu Gao come over directly, and the roots of Ning Tian, directly burnt by flame.


    Under this circumstance, Ning Tian has really experienced that his roots are totally useless.


    The roots of Ning Tian cannot resist Yu Gao.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Ning Tian said nervously.


    Yu Gao gathered his strength and punched three little golden crow.


    Just as Ningtian was trying to save three little golden crow, Yu Gao let out flames directly, and the roots of Ning Tian were burned to ashes in an instant.


    At this last moment, a nine-tailed spirit fox appeared again in front of Yu Gao. Using the power of charm, the white eyes appeared strange light. Yu Gao¡¯s fist stopped and looked at the nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Just as Ning Tian breathed a sigh of relief, Yu Gao¡¯s fiery red eyes showed red light. Yu Gao recovered and punched the nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox couldn¡¯t hide at all. It was punched directly by Yu Gao. it vomited blood from mouth and fell beside the three little Golden Crows. A changing tail behind nine-tailed spirit fox burned out a white flame. nine-tailed spirit fox disappeared with the three little Golden Crows.


    ¡°Space capability?¡± Yu Gao looked at the vanishing nine-tailed spirit fox and the three little golden crow and said in surprise.


    ¡°Why did you bully master, you wretch?¡±


    Suddenly a lovely little girl in a purple princess dress appeared in front of Yu Gao.


    ¡°Xueer, come back quickly.¡± Ning Tian immediately worried and angry said.


    However, Xueer was unconvinced and retorted, ¡°no, I will kill this bad guy.¡±


    When Yu Gao saw Xue er, he was also shocked. Isn¡¯t this Lin Ying bitten by spirit beast Bungarus in the village? How can she appear here?


    Because Lin Ying and current Xueer are twins, Yu Gao thinks it is normal for Xueer to be Lin Ying.


    Just as Ning Tian wanted to pull Xueer back with his roots, Yu Gao¡¯s body moved and Ning Tian¡¯s roots turned to ashes.


    At this time, Ning Tian¡¯s heart burst out in a frenzy: ¡°Can we still play?¡±


    ¡°Lin Ying, why are you here, forget it ¡­ you hurry up, I can¡¯t last long, you run.¡± More than a high tone with worry said.


    As for what Xueer said to Ning Tian, Yu Gao did not take it seriously.


    Xueer saw the strange man covered with fire in front of her, and didn¡¯t take her words seriously. her angry face became more lovely.


    ¡°bad guy, I want you to know my power.¡±


    Xueer said, a white light flew out from Xueer and directly entered Yu Gao¡¯s brain.


    Yu Gao felt a sudden huge pain in his brain. He became a blur in front of him. He was heavy and half kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± More than a high voice said a little weak.


    Yu Gao realized at this moment that there was something wrong with the little girl in front of him, and Yu Gao now saw that the little girl in front of him had no feet and was floating in the air.


    ¡°My name is Xueer, and now ¡­¡± Before Xueer finished speaking, she was directly pulled back by the root of the tree that came out of the ground.


    ¡°Xueer did a good job. you should be dying now!¡± Ning Tian praised Xueer and then communicated with Yu Gao spiritually.


    ¡°Which of you is talking to me?¡± Yu Gao asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ning Tian moves roots.


    Yu Gao was a little confused at first, but he soon got over it. Pointing at the root of the shaking tree, he saw a panic in his eyes and said, ¡°Are you that spirit thing? ¡±


    ¡°maybe!¡± Ning Tian replied.


    ¡°It seems that spirituality is recovering and we human beings are really in danger.¡± Yu Gao said in a distress situation.


    ¡°Yes! Human beings have to pay the price for all the evil deeds they have done before. ¡± Ning Tian said slowly.


    However, Yu Gao did not take it seriously and said contemptuously: ¡°The three level 7 spirit beast birds and the level 8 spirit beast fox, together with you, are not enough. I can kill you in only a few tens of seconds. However, the divine beast is indeed a divine beast, and it is not dead after I punch it with all my strength.¡±


    Yu Gao said, looking at the purple gold eagle with its purple wings dyed red with blood.


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t beat you, but I guess you are going to die now, otherwise you won¡¯t start talking nonsense. am I right?¡± Ning day said with a sarcastic.


    Of course, Ning Tian was nervous when he said this, because Ning Tian was also guessing.


    ¡°poof! !¡± Yu Gao spit out one mouthful blood directly, lying on the ground.


    But Yu Gao¡¯s body flame quickly disappeared, revealing a gray hair, the body is also extremely dry, only bones and skin.


    ¡°It seems that I was right. Just now, the mental attack of Xueer made your body appear a little bit of condition and your vitality accelerated to disappear.¡±


    Ning Tian itself is a plant, so his perception of the power of life is very strong. Just after Xueer hit Yu Gao with a mental attack, Ning Tian discovered that life in Yu Gao¡¯s body is accelerating to disappear.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Ahem, ahem!! Although I am going to die, I am a young master of a large family. I am dead. In order to give my family an explanation, you will surely ¡­ die. ¡± Yu Gao said, the last force of life in the body disappeared, slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the leapfrog challenge and getting a spiritual pulse. ¡± The voice of the system sounded in Ning Tian¡¯s mind.


    However, at present Ning Tian has no idea to look at it. The three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and purple gold eagle are all seriously injured.


    Ning Tian used tree roots to drag back the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle and used tree roots to hold up a huge rock, smashing a small pit on the ground, and leading the nearby mountain spring up to form a small lake.


    Then Ning Tian put a spirit leaf into the small lake. The leaf of spirit spread out in the water, making the originally ordinary small lake more powerful in life. Even besides the small lake, flowers and grass grew quickly.


    Three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and purple gold eagle were put into the small lake by Ning Tian.


    As to why Ning Tian did not directly give the leaves to the three little golden crow, White Fox, and purple gold eagle, it was also because Ning Tian felt that the huge force of life in the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle had not been fully digested.


    If it is directly eaten by the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and purple gold eagle, it may be because the force of life in the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and purple gold eagle is too great to bear and the body explodes directly.


    Of course, it is because the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and purple gold eagle still have a great deal of life force in their bodies. at the moment when they are hit hard, they use the great amount of life force in their bodies to offset the fatal injury, otherwise, they would probably be dead bodies now.


    The level 9 extraordinary fighter¡¯s strike is not what the ordinary spirit beast.


    ¡°Effective.¡± Ning Tian said happily.


    The wounds on the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and pure gold eagle in the small lake are slowly beginning to recover.


    In a short time, the three little golden crow recovered one after another and woke up from a coma, while nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle were seriously injured and needed time.


    Ningtian dropped three more leaves in the lake, supplementing the power of life absorbed by white fox and purple gold eagle in the small lake.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± Three little golden crow surrounded Ning Tian and cried happily.


    ¡°Wow! What a lovely bird, master, I want. ¡± At this time, Xueer did not wake up and fell asleep within a few minutes as before. now, Xueer pointed to the three little golden crow flying in the air.


    ¡°Xueer, don¡¯t you need to sleep?¡± Ning Tian asked some unexpected.


    ¡°No, oh, by the way, master, I can already control the exact same body as me.¡± Xue ¡®er was also happy that she didn¡¯t need to sleep. As she said this, she began to chase after the three little golden crow.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± The three little golden crow felt very bad that Xueer was chasing them and issued a warning cry.


    However, Xueer didn¡¯t take it seriously. she thought the three little golden crow were fond of her and made a cry.


    ¡°Well, three little guys, just play with Xueer for a while! You know, if it weren¡¯t for Xueer today, we would all have been killed by that human. ¡± Ning Tian is also really grateful to Xueer.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± The three little golden crow gave a confused cry, like asking what had happened.


    Ning Tian also told the three little Golden Crows about the serious injuries that nine-tailed spirit fox sustained to save them after the three little Golden Crows fell into a coma and about what happened after the appearance of Xue.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± The three little golden crow thanked Xueer for helping them.


    Soon Xueer played with the three little Golden Crows, and Ning Tian was very happy to see the relationship between Xueer and the three little Golden Crows improved.


    When nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle wake up, Ning Tian will say something about the rescue of Xueer, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle should also change their attitude towards Xueer.


    At this time, the head of a regiment returned to the village with few soldiers left.


    As soon as the village chief saw the head of a regiment coming back, he rushed to the front of the head of a regiment in a hurry and said anxiously, ¡°head of a regiment is not good. Please go and have a look. Lin Ying is beginning to be covered with ice.¡±


    ¡°Wrapped in ice?¡± Head of a regiment thought for a while immediately to the hospital.


    In Lin Ying¡¯s ward, the head of a regiment looked at Lin Ying as she was wrapped in ice and the whole person was sealed inside the ice.


    However, the head of a regiment¡¯s face was more surprised by the original depression and sadness.


    ¡°This is the awakening of special abilities, and it is also an element of ice.¡± Head of a regiment said excitedly.


    people cannot awaken special abilities before they become an extraordinary fighter, but there are some people with excellent talents who will awaken special abilities under special circumstances. Each of these people is a super genius.


    Although the head of a regiment was very happy, the excitement was only temporary compared with Yu Gao and the death of the soldiers.


    Then head of a regiment explained the situation in Lin Ying and also asked the village chief to agree to let him take Lin Ying back. At the same time head of a regiment also informed the villagers to start moving.


    After all, spirituality is recovering now. Beasts or spirit beasts often appear to attack human beings. Therefore, the country is also preparing to begin to concentrate those people from remote villages into cities.


    The village chief also understood that it was very dangerous here now, and at the same time let everyone start packing and moving.


    However, both the head of a regiment and the soldiers are in low spirits. This time so many people have died, and Yu Gao from a large family has also died. This is no small matter.


    In the first place, the people under the chief handed over a document to the chief. There were many photos on the document, which showed Yu Gao and Ning Tian at that time when they were at war.


    At that time, Yu Gao burned the white fog, and satellites in the sky captured everything that happened here.


    After reading it, the chief was furious, then phoned the head of a regiment in a cold tone and said to let them come back quickly.


    But the head of a regiment knew that the punishment he would face when he returned would be extremely severe.


    In less than half a day, the ice on Lin Ying had disappeared. Lin Ying opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling blankly.


    Head of a regime also came along, after all, now Lin Ying is a genius for awakening special abilities. Head of a regime must protect her, of course. The Head of a regime discovered the situation in Lin Ying and thought Lin Ying had not fully recovered.


    ¡°Master, I can completely control another me now, and there is another person beside me who is looking at me and wants me to go with him, saying I am a genius and I have awakened special abilities,¡± Xueer told Ning Tian what she saw and heard.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°Awakening special ability? System, what is this? ¡°Ning Tian didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he directly asked the system.


    The system quickly replied, ¡°There are very few people in the human race who wake up to special abilities under special circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Xueer, you can control the other you now. is there a limit to the distance?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    Xueer pointed to her head, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°there is no distance limit, master.¡±


    ¡°then ¡­ ¡­Xueer promised them to go with them.¡± Ning Tian let Xueer to promise to go with them was also Ning Tian¡¯s decision after thinking.


    ¡°well! ¡± Xueer agreed.


    On this side of the village hospital, Lin Ying was lying in a hospital bed. No, Lin Ying was dead. Now this is the flesh of Xueer. Xueer suddenly got up and agreed to head of a regiment.


    Head of a regiment was of course very happy to hear that Xueer had agreed, and hurriedly added some treatment she would receive and future achievements.


    Then, Ning Tian also let Xueer ask some questions.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xueer asked curiously.


    Although this is confidential, the head of a regiment did not refuse, saying directly: ¡°well, we learned through satellite a few days ago that there was a sudden upsurge in spirituality here, and there was not only a level 1 fierce beast, but also a mysterious white fog. we came here to investigate, but we stopped because of ¡­¡­¡± head of a regiment said here, and sadness appeared in his eyes.


    After all, the death of Yu Gao and the young soldiers brought a big blow to the head of a regiment.


    On Ning Tian¡¯s side, Xueer also relayed to Ning Tian what head of a regiment said.


    When Ning Tian heard that he was exposed because of the satellite, he was a bit speechless immediately!


    The thought of being monitored by satellites in the sky at any time makes Ning Tian feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°By the way, why are you so sad?¡± Xueer himself suddenly asked out.


    Head of a regiment heard Xueer¡¯s question and said sadly, ¡°This is my fault. Yu brother and soldiers all died because of me. This time I will go back to the military court. Even if I don¡¯t die, Yu brother¡¯s family will not let me go.¡±


    ¡°What about his family?¡± Xueer continued.


    Head of a regiment gave Xueer a look, shook his head and continued: ¡°brother Yu is from an old family, because he didn¡¯t want to accept the family marriage, and finally he came to the army. I still heard what brother Yu said.¡±


    ¡°Master, I got it. The man comes from an old family.¡± The soul of the state of Xueer said to Ning Tian with a face of joy and pride.


    On her face, she seemed to say, ¡°master, please praise me, please praise me.¡±


    ¡°The old family ¡­ this is a bit of a problem.¡± Ning Tian did not answer Xue ¡®er, but lost in thought.


    If that person really comes from an ancient family, then the people of that ancient family will not let Ning tian go if they know that he is dead. This is not a good thing.


    Especially if the ancient family wants revenge and lets the country send troops, then Ning Tian really has to run.


    But now the direct root of the main tree is 100 meters underground, and it would be painful if pull the roots out.


    ¡°Xueer, please ask more about the satellite first.¡± Ning Tian said again.


    ¡°oh! !¡± Xue ¡®er was very unhappy that she didn¡¯t get praise from Ning Tian, but she immediately asked the head of a regiment again.


    The Head of a regiment did not know why the little girl asked so many questions, but looking at the little girl¡¯s curious eyes, the head of a regiment also said it.


    ¡­


    A little while later, Xueer began to repeat: ¡°the satellite in the sky can be modified to monitor many different places, and can also take pictures, and can also detect the value of the region¡¯s spirit, which is also due to the white fog area in this mountain forest.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, the level of spirituality increased dramatically, and there was a level 1 fierce beast. At first, they came to investigate. It was just a level 1 fierce beast. But suddenly, the level of spirituality exploded in the white fog area. The chief had already called to cancel the task, but the head of a regiment insisted on going in to have a look. After all, Yu Gao is also an extraordinary fighter. Even if he meets a level 1 fierce beast, he can withdraw completely if he cannot win. At last, the chief agreed, but the requirement is to leave as soon as they meet danger. ¡±


    Xue ¡®er also reported it here, and the head of a regiment also showed sadness and grief in his eyes again.


    Later, Ning Tian also knew that the hateful Yu Gao guessed spirit thing was there, so he refused to retreat.


    Ning Tian was depressed. Should soldiers carry out orders properly? Not only did they lose their lives now, but they also brought Ning Tian to the forefront.


    If they had retreated after the attack by Ning Tian, Ning Tian would never have stopped them.


    Now he can only take one step at a time. If the situation is bad, Ning Tian can only forcibly pull up his main root and run away.


    This time, Xue ¡®er did a great favor to help Ning Tian. There is no doubt that she saved Ning Tian, so Ning Tian gave Xue three drops of spirit blood directly, and Xueer also had the strength of the Level 3 spirit beast directly.


    However, Ning Tian himself has lost too much spirit blood and has not recovered himself, so Ning Tian¡¯s direct strength has regressed and his strength has returned to the strength of Level 8 spirit beast.


    Soon after, Xueer¡¯s body followed the head of a regiment and rode away.


    The soldiers escorting Xueer on the road looked at the stunned Xueer with sympathy in their eyes.


    ¡°This girl Lin Ying must be thinking about her sister. ¡±


    ¡°This damn spirit beast, otherwise we can get two geniuses, after all, Lin Ying and her sister are twins.¡±


    ¡°Many brothers died this time, and Chief Yu also died. It seems that the head of a regiment will be taken to a military court this time.¡±


    ¡°listen to other brothers said, head of a regiment this is disobeying the military orders, if there is no casualties is good, but ¡­¡±


    When the two soldiers said this, they stopped, and their eyes were sad.


    As the night fell, wild animals roared again in the mountains.


    Several hours have passed since human beings left.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox has woken up and the wounds have all recovered, while the pure gold eagle is still recovering, which shows how serious the pure gold eagle injury is.


    The first world war with mankind also made Ning Tian understand the gap between himself and human strength. Even if the human strength is not good, but can use medicines, this let Ning Tian depressed.


    Ning Tian himself knows that great danger has emerged. He can no longer be lazy. His strength needs to be improved.


    Is Ning Tian thinking about improving strength, suddenly remembered the system gave him spirit mine.


    ¡°By the way, system, did you just say that I got a spirit pulse?¡± Ning Tian asked excitedly.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°Yes, the host, because you completed the leapfrog challenge, won a spirit pulse, what place do you want to put this spirit vein?¡± The system replied.


    Ning Tian did not speak, but was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Can I absorb the spirituality inside?¡±


    ¡°No, but according to my calculation by the current system, within a month or so, the three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox can absorb the spirit in the spirit pulse and reach the level 1 fierce beast, so that the host won¡¯t have to run away.¡±


    ¡°Put it under my roots!¡± Ning Tian said.


    Now Ningtian needs to improve its strength quickly. No, it is to help nine-tailed spirit fox improve their strength so that they do not have to run away.


    ¡°Boom! !¡± After the ground began to vibrate suddenly for a few seconds.


    A spirit pulse appeared out of thin air in the underground, and the spirit here rose by a large amount in an instant. The concentration of spirit rose from 10,000 to about 13,000.


    The three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox are also accustomed to the sudden promotion of spirit.


    And here¡¯s spirituality suddenly rose again. Of course, it was also detected by satellites in the sky. A document was sent to the military base.


    ¡°I have found a spiritual vein in the ground. From now on, I will give you spiritual stones containing spirituality every day, so that you can improve your strength faster ¡­ and do a good job in our next battle with mankind.¡± Ning Tian tone seriously said.


    ¡°Ji ji ji! !¡± the three little golden crow shouted.


    ¡°I see.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox also understands what may happen next.


    ¡°I know, master,¡± Xueer said, but in fact she did not understand the importance of this matter.


    However, Ning Tian also did not blame Xue ¡®er. After all, now Xue ¡®er is a little girl.


    In fact, Ning Tian sometimes wondered whether he was an assistant in the game, and Ning Tian had the ability to add blood and attack and give others the ability to improve their strength. Isn¡¯t this all assistant?


    Soon Ning Tian also figured out that he had a system and could not become an assistant. He was a man who wanted to dominate the world ¡­ No, he was a tree that dominated the world. How could he be an assistant? He was only recruiting his staff now.


    In the next few days, the purple gold eagle also slowly woke up, but its chest was still bare and without purple feathers. As a result, the originally beautiful purple gold eagle was somewhat autistic and stayed in its own nest. It was bound to wait for purple feathers to grow before coming out.


    However, Xueer has to override her physical body, so she cannot speak much.


    However, the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and purple gold eagle all knew that they would be retaliated by human beings after killing human beings this time, so they were not lazy either. The three little golden crow were already level 9 spirit beast, while nine-tailed spirit fox was also level 9 spirit beast, which was about to break through to fierce beast.


    Purple gold eagle will soon be upgraded to Level 3 fierce beast. Of course, a large part of this is due to the absorption of spirit stone. Otherwise, it would not have been possible to upgrade so quickly.


    At the same time, Ning Tian has also killed all creatures that can be killed around 300 meters. The strengthening point has 301, which is enough for Ning Tian to strengthen himself once again.


    Ning Tian can obtain so many strengthening point also because the spirit here is very strong now. Many wild animals and spirit beast have been wandering on the edge of the spirit fog for the sake of the spirit. However, because of the fierce beast breath emitted by the purple gold eagle, neither these wild animals nor spirit beast dare enter the white fog area.


    Ning Tian discovered this problem and immediately let the purple gold eagle reduce the breath of level 2 fierce beast.


    When the beast on the edge of the white fog and spirit beast sensed that the breath that scared them so much disappeared, they both entered the white fog area with strong spirit, the territory of Ning Tian.


    Because the flame of Yu Gao is too horrible, Ning Tian needs to strengthen his roots. Otherwise, Ning Tian will really loathe to give up 300 strengthening points.


    ¡°The strengthening begins.¡± The system sounds.


    Ning Tian felt that his roots were warm, and that his roots were soaking in hot springs.


    In addition, Ning Tian has reached nearly 100 meters in length and his roots are growing crazily. It has exceeded the range of 300 meters of white fog and expanded by 200 meters.


    ¡°Ding! After the strengthening is completed, the host obtains the force of the level 1 soil element and the level 1 immune flame. ¡±


    ¡°The soil elements? Immune to fire elements? ¡± Ning Tian asked doubtfully.


    ¡°The soil element¡¯s force can be known by your own induction. The immune fire element is only a common flame at present.¡±


    Ning Tian sensed all his roots and found that when his roots moved underground, the resistance of the soil to his trees actually decreased, and Ning Tian also felt that he could control the underground soil.


    Ning Tian concentrated, and a small part of the soil actually started to move in the direction he wanted.


    Ning Tian was extremely happy and hurriedly opened his attribute panel.


    Race: Mutant Tree (Complete Body)


    Life: 600 years


    Strength is equal to level 1 fierce beast.


    Strengthens the point: 1 (obtains the way, first is receives the sunlight to shine obtains, second is to devour other animals and even the plant. )


    Ability: can control all branches, can control all roots, can emit spirituality(v2), soil element force (v1) immune fire element (v1)


    ¡°That¡¯s great. My strength has directly broken through to level 1 fierce beast.¡± Ning Tian also felt that 300 strengthening points were worth it this time.


    ¡°Ah ah! !¡± Suddenly there was a wolf barking.


    At this time, a black wolf appeared before Ning Tian again.


    The black wolf was as big as a cow, full of ferocious breath, and followed by many smaller wolves.


    ¡°Level 6 strengthening point? Is it still a group of 3-4 strengthening points behind? ¡± Ning Tian is very excited said.


    Now Ning Tian¡¯s strength, the level 1 fierce beast, now came a group of sending strengthening points, Ning Tian is certainly very happy.


    Ning Tian did not expect that the spirit beast would want to rob the territory after the purple gold eagle stopped breathing fiercely beast.


    Ning Tian directly controls the roots of the trees. Countless roots appear instantly and surround the wolves.


    Surrounded by numerous roots, the wolf clan was directly entangled by the roots and could not move.


    ¡°Oww meowed! !¡± The wolves howled.


    The three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox watched the play all the way. As for the fate of the wolves, the three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox already knew that they were pulled underground by their master¡¯s roots and became the nutrients of their master.


    Just as Ning Tian was about to turn the wolf pack into a strengthening point, the long-absent purple gold eagle emerged from the nest and said, ¡°Wait a minute, master.¡±


    ¡°what is it?¡± Ning Tian was very surprised and asked, why did purple come out to stop himself at this time?

 Chapter 29

    ¡°Master, in the face of human retaliation, we are not strong enough now. I think we can subdue the wolves.¡± In the tone of pure gold eagle, it said with worry.


    This is also the reason why Pure Gold Eagle came out to stop Ning Tian. Pure Gold Eagle¡¯s current wisdom is almost the same as that of adult human beings. Pure Gold Eagle knows the horror of human beings.


    What¡¯s more, now that they have offended mankind, it is very difficult to solve this matter.


    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll give you a chance. Are you willing to follow me?¡± Ning Tian¡¯s serious voice sounded.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up.¡± The head of the wolf clan, hurriedly said


    ¡°We are willing.¡± Seeing that the leader surrendered, the wolves bowed their heads to show their obedience.


    ¡°You eat it!¡± Ning Tian said, let go of the Wolf clan leader, a leaf falling in front of the Wolf clan leader, the size of cattle.


    Although the leader of the wolf clan wondered why it should eat the leaves, the instinct of the leader of the wolf clan told itself that the leaf was a good thing and the leader of the wolf clan did not hesitate to eat it directly.


    When the wolf clan leader ate the spirit leaves, its body began to grow rapidly, more than twice as big as before, and it was already more than 6 meters long. its strength also began to rise slowly from level 6 spirit beast. suddenly, a huge wind appeared, blowing up the 6-meter-long giant wolf and floating in the air.


    ¡°Oww blare! !¡± After a long time, the giant wolf opened his eyes again and gave a wolf cry.


    The wolf clan also issued a wolf cry.


    Race: Wind Wolf


    Life span: 60 years


    Level: level 9 spirit beast


    Special Ability: Possess the power of low-level wind elements to make oneself faster.


    ¡°System, where is my divine beast?¡±


    ¡°Host, this wolf body no divine beast veins, just remind the host, this group of wolves, no divine beast veins. ¡°The system is very cruel said directly.


    However, Ning Tian also knows that this is also a normal situation. After all, the divine beast is not cabbage and can be found everywhere.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± The wolf lowered its head and said through spiritual communication.


    In a resplendent and magnificent building, dozens of men in black have been lying on the ground, and the blood on the ground has solidified. One is dressed in black leather, slim, and her face is even more peerless. Her face is too perfect to make people feel like a dream. However, the woman¡¯s such a beautiful face has a touch of immaturity.


    The woman¡¯s eyes are a crimson color like blood, which makes people unconsciously ignore the beauty of the woman, and fear appears in their hearts.


    At this time, such a woman, holding a sharp knife in her hand, was holding a blond middle-aged foreign man¡¯s neck from behind.


    ¡°Let me guess, when I saw you kill my bodyguard just now, I didn¡¯t see it wrong. Your eyes are blood red, and blood-red eyes, coupled with such extraordinary skill, you should be the blood shadow of the moon in the dark world, Xue ling!¡± The middle-aged man did not show great fear because he had a knife on his neck, but a calm face.


    ¡°It was me. I didn¡¯t expect you to know me. Do you want to say your last words?¡± Xue ling said with a sarcasm and pity for the dying.


    ¡°According to my news, you should still be the eldest daughter of the Xue family!¡± Middle-aged man look calm continued.


    When Xueling heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words, her brow wrinkled and a strange charm appeared in her red eyes. However, in turn, her brow relaxed and said, ¡°You are the boss of the S group in the world. You also do killer business. you want to know my information is very easy. Do you want me to let you go naively when you say this?¡± Xueling said, on the S group boss¡¯s neck knife, moved.


    The boss of S Group even smiled and continued, ¡°Of course not. I just got some news some time ago. It seems to be about your fiance.¡±


    ¡°what did you say? I ¡­ my fiance, I guess you should not dare to hurt him, nor can you hurt him, he should still be in the army. ¡± Xueling heard he mentioned her fiance, obvious body shake, eye pupil contraction, but less than a few seconds, and control her emotions.


    As a killer, it is necessary to control one¡¯s emotions.


    S group boss corners of the mouth smile, unexpectedly with the hand slowly want to move his neck knife.


    Xueling, of course, how can let S group¡¯s boss succeed, immediately moved, blood appeared on his neck.


    ¡°Do you want to die so much?¡± Xueling said.


    However, the boss of S Group has not shown great fear and said: ¡°Miss Xueling, don¡¯t be so excited. I just took the knife off my neck. Your fiance seems to have had an accident!¡±


    When Xueling heard that something had happened to her fiance, Xueling¡¯s body froze insensibly. She spoke insensibly and asked in a worried tone: ¡°What happened to Yugao?¡±


    ¡°If you promise not to kill me, I¡¯ll say it.¡± The boss of the S group has been very relaxed at this time.


    Blood ling when heard S group boss said he wanted to let him go, obviously hesitated in her heart, if in the past, it was impossible.


    ¡°You are thinking too much!¡± In respect for her own career and rules, Xue ling, of course, can¡¯t just let him go because of his words.


    And the boss of S Group also expected that Xueling could not easily let him go. A helpless expression appeared on his face and said: ¡°I said Miss Xueling, I just canceled the task I sent last time. Do you need to came to kill me?¡±


    When Xueling heard what the boss of S Group said, her eyes were filled with murder. However, she refrained and said in a very uncomfortable tone: ¡°I was going to succeed last time. As a result, you canceled the task and put me in a dilemma.¡± Xue ling said angrily.


    The boss of S Group heard Xueling¡¯s words and his eyelids jumped violently. For such a thing, she wanted to kill him. This woman is strange enough.


    ¡°It also has no way, I apologize to you here! By the way, can you take the knife away? I don¡¯t like people putting knives around my neck. ¡± S group¡¯s boss said helplessly.


    Xue ling sneered, the knife did not take away.


    The boss of S Group shook his head and added: ¡°Miss Xueling, you can kill me here, but it is not because you are a level 3 extraordinary fighter. Miss Xueling, you know, there are many people who want to kill me in this world.¡±


    Xue ling also froze, hesitated, put down the knife in the S group boss¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 30

    And directly sitting on the sofa, and S group boss face to face.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and tell me what happened to my fiance?¡± Xue ling cold said.


    ¡°You all go down! There is nothing more. ¡± S group¡¯s boss said to the air.


    Just after the boss of S Group finished speaking, three blond foreigners in black appeared from the corner of the room.


    Xue ling saw the three blond foreigners, also did not show surprise.


    After the three blond foreigners left, Xueling asked again, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s wrong with my fiance?¡±


    The boss of S Group also became serious and asked, ¡°How are you feeling with your fiance?¡±


    Although Xueling did not know why the boss of S Group asked himself this, Xueling said: ¡°I fell in love with my fiance at first sight, but my fiance didn¡¯t seem to like me very much, but I didn¡¯t give up either. I believe he will understand my heart at last.¡±


    ¡°So you are unrequited love?¡± S group boss jokingly said.


    He instantly felt the cold murderous look from Xue ling.


    Then the boss of S Group said hastily: ¡°For fun, the information about your fiance is in the first file on my computer. You can see it for yourself ¡­ By the way, if you want to go back immediately, there is a plane on the roof of my building, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The boss of S Group said that he seemed to know what would happen next and went out quickly.


    Before long, a cry of anger and grief spread throughout the whole S group, and the boss who had been drinking tea in S group almost shook off his tea after hearing the sound.


    A few minutes later, Xueling really left by plane.


    The people around the boss of S Group are all puzzled about what is going on.


    ¡°Boss, you are a Level 5 extraordinary fighter. Why don¡¯t you just kill her, pretend to be an ordinary person, and finally let her go?¡± An old man beside the boss of S Group asked curiously.


    The boss of S Group frowned at the old man and said with a serious look in his eyes: ¡°You should know that she is a daughter in the ancient family!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but even she is from the ancient family Xue family, but she is going to kill you, have put the knife on your neck, the boss how can you still let her go? And we are not afraid of the Xue family of the ancient family. ¡± The old man continued to doubt asked.


    The boss of S Group looked at the old man, shook his head, and said: ¡°You know, this is the time when spirituality is recovering, the time of the strong. I have also learned some cultures about the ancient family. The ancient family has passed on for thousands of years and spread a lot of things about immortals. In short, the ancient family is not simple in a time when spirituality is recovering.¡±


    ¡°And this is a misunderstanding. there is no deep hatred between me and her, and the tradition of the ancient family is saving face. If the Xue family knows that their daughter died in my hands because I canceled the task, she came to kill me because she was upset, and I killed him, then the Xue family knows and will directly run to kill me, then I will have a hard time in the next day. It is better to let the Xue family owe me a big favor than to become hatred with the Xue family.¡±


    ¡°The boss is wise.¡± The old man listened to his boss¡¯s words, and then he responded.


    S group¡¯s boss also smiled and continued to drink his tea.


    Ning Tian¡¯s heart is suddenly a tight, this feeling makes Ning Tian feel very strange, but also did not think much.


    Now, after this incident, Ning Tian has also started to kill some high-level spirit beast, and because the spirituality here in Ning Tian is extremely strong, countless Spirit Beasts have attracted.


    At present, Ning Tian¡¯s own strengthening point also has 2,600. Now there is no spirit beast around him. Ning Tian also knows that they should have been killed almost by himself.


    ¡°The system has improved the distribution of spirit, the strength of soil elements, the immunity of fire elements, and my roots.¡±


    In an instant, there were only 100 strengthening points left in Ning Tian.


    ¡°Ding! Start strengthening. ¡±


    The white fog area in the mountain forest began to expand, directly from 300 meters to 600 meters, doubling directly, and the density of the spirituality the white fog area also directly increased to 20,000.


    Ning Tian¡¯s own roots are also growing crazily. The depth of the main roots has reached more than 300 meters and the length of the roots has reached more than 900 meters.


    And Ning Tian found that his roots became thicker and harder, and the faster he could control them.


    And Ning Tian also felt that the ground resistance to himself has become much smaller, and he is more like swimming in the water. Ning Tian speculated that when his later strength of soil elements reaches a certain level, he may really be able to swim in the soil.


    Ning Tian¡¯s own immunity to the fire element has also improved, but Ning Tian has no feeling either. After all, this is a passive skill.


    Race: Mutant Tree (Complete Body)


    Life: 600 years


    Strength equivalent to level 3 fierce beast


    strengthening point:100 (The first way is to receive the sunshine and the second way is to devour other animals and even plants. )


    Ability: can control all branches, can control all roots, can emit spirituality(v3), the force of soil element (v2) immune fire element (v2)


    ¡°Ding! The strengthen is complete. ¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s own strength has also been upgraded to level 3 fierce beast.


    When Ning Tian saw the strengthening point he needed next time, he was speechless. The spirit he gave out could not be improved. The strength of soil elements and immune fire elements required 1200 strengthening points and 2,000 for root strengthening, which was tantamount to robbery.


    ¡°Congratulations to the host, stronger again.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox was the first to notice that the master had become stronger.


    ¡°Congratulations to the master.¡± Purple gold eagle also spoke.


    ¡°Congratulations to the master.¡± At this time, the three little golden crow also spoke through spiritual communication.


    ¡°Congratulations to the master.¡± At this moment, the wolves that were subdued by Ning Tian also came and followed.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Dozens of drops of spirit blood appeared, giving three small golden crows, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle, as well as wolf clan.


    Ning Tian also instantly felt exhausted and drained.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t use so much spirit blood at one time next time.¡± Ning Tian said with regret in his heart.

 Chapter 31

    after eating the spirit blood, the three little golden crow were wrapped in golden light and burned with golden flame, suspended in the air.


    The white light appeared on a nine-tailed spirit fox, and the nine tails were swinging.


    Looking at this scene, Ning Tian knew that the three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox had begun to breakthrough.


    And purple gold eagle also directly broke through to level 3 fierce beast.


    The Wolf clan has also greatly improved its strength to about Level 5 spirit beast because of spirit blood in Ning Tian.


    The wolf king is also beginning to change and is getting bigger.


    Spirituality gathered around him fiercely and was chaotic.


    The three little golden crow have now turned into dazzling small suns, and the temperature around them is also increasing. Ning Tian can¡¯t even look directly at the dazzling golden light burning.


    Faintly Ning Tian heard the cry of three little golden crow, which has a kind of coercion that ordinary birds do not have. It is truly sacred and cannot be questioned.


    ¡°You must go up high.¡± Ning Tian suddenly shouted said.


    At present, the golden flame burning on the three little golden crows is expanding. Ning Tian knows that if the golden flame is contaminated, he may be burned. Although Ning Tian himself can be immunized against fire elements now, Ningtian dare not try the golden flame at the level of little golden crows.


    The three little golden crow flew high into the sky. from a distance, they looked like the three little suns, so sacred and dazzling.


    However, the movement of the nine-tailed spirit fox is going to be smaller. The nine tails behind it are swaying in a subtle way. There is also a force of terror around them.


    The wolf king has now grown from 6 meters to 9 meters in length, and has formed a small tornado centering on the wolf king, blowing up all the trees around.


    The satellite in the sky also detected this situation, and a document was soon sent to a conference room.


    At this time, dozens of people were sitting in the conference room. However, everyone¡¯s face was very serious and angry at the same time.


    ¡°Chief One, emergency document.¡± A young officer came in directly and put the document in front of chief no.1.


    Chief No.1 opened the document and after reading it for a while, his brow deepened.


    On the other side, a middle-aged man in military uniform hesitated and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There is a new situation in the white fog forbidden area. The area of the white fog forbidden area has just increased by 300 meters, and now the spirit of the white fog forbidden area has increased by 20,000. Now the spirit of the white fog forbidden area has suddenly become chaotic. Three balls burning golden flames appear in the sky. In the white fog, there is a whirlpool, and nine huge white tails are looming.¡± The first chief said, also directly threw the file on the table.


    Everyone was silent for a long time.


    ¡°Chief 1, that place is too strange. I propose to forcibly destroy it.¡± A senior military official said.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡­


    The people behind all agreed that the white fog exclusion zone was more dangerous and mysterious.


    Just as the No.1 chief did not speak and was still hesitating, an elderly man in ancient costume, white hair and full of energy stood up.


    ¡°Chief 1, although I would like to agree, I choose not to agree for the sake of the country. Although I ¡­ the death of my grandson saddens me, the place is really strange. From the video taken by the last satellite, it can be seen that my grandson could have won, but suddenly a little girl appeared. No, it should not be human, because if you look at the video carefully, you can see that the little girl appeared without feet.¡±


    ¡°And after my investigation, the girl was originally a pair of twins. As a result, one day, after going to the White Fog Forbidden Zone, the two girls came back with snake venom. One of them died, and the other one woke up with special abilities. It was still a rare element of ice. I guess that the girl who appeared on that day was created by something inside the White Fog Forbidden Zone. The white fog in the White Fog Forbidden Zone itself is also a mystery.¡± The old man who spoke was Yu Gao¡¯s grandfather and the head of the Yu family in the ancient family.


    ¡°You are right. The place is too strange. We need to be careful. Our 5,000-year-old history, and now spirituality is recovering, many things have gone beyond our imagination.¡± Another voice of opposition sounded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree either. Now the White Fog Forbidden Zone has changed again. We are still observing.¡± Another voice of opposition sounded.


    ¡°When the enemy is not strong, we should eliminate it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the white fog exclusion zone must be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°The white fog exclusion zone is too horrible and mysterious. We don¡¯t know what is good there, we should still wait.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The two sides quarreled again. Chief No.1 ignored them, and let themselves quarrel first.


    At this time, another soldier came in and said something to the No.1 chief.


    No.1 chief appeared helpless in his brow, and finally sighed and said, ¡°let her in!¡±


    In a short time, a figure came to the meeting room. In an instant, the originally noisy meeting room became quieter.


    ¡°Uncle, is Yu Gao really dead?¡± This figure is, of course, Xue ling.


    Xue ling came to chief as soon as she came back.


    ¡°linger, how did you come back? Come and sit down quickly. ¡± No.1 chief with a smile, but did not answer her question.


    No.1 chief is her uncle, otherwise how can no.1 chief casually let her in, more condition is now in a meeting.


    ¡°Uncle, is Yu Gao dead?¡± Xue ling cold tone asked again.


    no.1 chief didn¡¯t have a smile on his face for an instant, became serious and said, ¡°yes.¡±


    No.1 chief affirmative answer, let originally cold Xue ling canthus began to shed tears.


    ¡°Linger, Yu Gao has something to say to you in the end, will you listen?¡± No.1 chief seriously asked.


    ¡°Say.¡± Xue ling cold tone of mouth, but the tears of canthus are still shed one by one.


    ¡°Yu Gao said at that time that he would cancel the engagement with you, but he never liked you.¡± No.1 chief although know Xue ling is very sad now, but long pain is not as good as short pain.


    Of course, Chief No.1 will not fully convey Yu Gao¡¯s words. After all, this is too hurtful to Xue Ling.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± she said, ran out directly.


    ¡°Send someone to follow,¡± Chief said slowly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± A shadow followed the Xue ling.


    ¡°let¡¯s stop today and discuss it tomorrow.¡± No.1 chief said and directly left.


    On Ning Tian¡¯s side, the three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and the wolf king have all broken through to Level 1 fierce beast.


    After this breakthrough to the level 1 fierce beast, the three little Golden Crows grew up even though their body shapes did not change much, and now the golden feathers on the three little Golden Crows are more dazzling than before, and they also begin to reflect golden light under the sunlight.

 Chapter 32

    Three little golden crow began to burn a golden flame on the long tail feathers.


    Of course, after breaking through the fierce beast, the three little golden crow also gained a special ability.


    Race: golden crow


    Life span: 300 years


    Level: Level 1 fierce beast


    Special Ability: The whole body can burn red flame, take flame as food, swallow all flames, and immunize all flames.


    Divine beast talent: Rebirth from the Fire (currently only used once)


    When Ning Tian saw the attribute panels of three little golden crow, especially the ¡°Rebirth from the Fire¡±, he was simply envious. Although they could only use them once, it means that they could reborn once. Ning Tian was still envious.


    However, after nine-tailed spirit fox broke through to fierce beast this time, it also grew a third tail, and the nine-tailed spirit fox attribute panel also surprised Ning Tian.


    Race: nine-tailed spirit fox


    Life span: 300 years


    Level: Level 1 fierce beast


    Special abilities: the eye pupil has charm power, and the foxtail behind it will give itself different special abilities, space power, speed power, and spiritual fantasy.


    Divine beast talent: reborn with a broken tail (at present, every time after reborn, the memory will disappear temporarily)


    When Ning Tian saw this divine beast talent of nine-tailed spirit fox, he was mad. Are you divine beasts all-powerful? All of them are dead and can reborn.


    But fortunately, Ning Tian saw the attribute panel of Wind Wolf, and Ning Tian¡¯s psychology was balanced.


    Race: Wind Wolf


    Life span: 90 years


    Level: Level 1 fierce beast


    Special ability: With the force of medium wind elements, it can control wind and form small tornadoes.


    There is also the Pure Gold Eagle. Ning Tian asked about the system, and the system said that Pure Gold Eagle has the divine beast talent because it is mixed blood, and it needs to break through level 1 demon beast.


    However, Ning Tian knows that the purple gold eagle is inherently strong, so the divine beast talent is probably also very strong.


    However, because Xue ¡®er is still awake, Ning Tian has not given Xueer spirit blood yet.


    In the depths of a mountain, on a dark night, soldiers stared at the dark one by one.


    ¡°Action.¡± An officer said solemnly.


    ¡°Da Da Da Da.¡±


    In an instant countless bullets, the light directly lit up here.


    But even under such strong firepower, no soldier showed a relaxed look.


    Only because there is a terrible existence here.


    ¡°High battery launch.¡± Under this order.


    Already prepared, the artillery regiment in the rear immediately opened fire.


    ¡°Boom! ! ¡±


    Accompanied by a terrible explosion, fireworks exploded in the dark night.


    At the same time, numerous whining voices were heard in the mountains.


    But at this moment, the accident happened, the black mouse bigger than the cat appeared and began to attack the soldiers.


    ¡°ah! My arm. ¡± A soldier screamed.


    A soldier¡¯s arm was directly bitten by a mouse bigger than a cat, revealing bones.


    The soldiers also reacted quickly and began to shoot back.


    But in the face of the dark and countless mice, the bullet had no choice.


    This big mouse is obviously no longer an ordinary mouse, at least it is also a level 1 spirit beast.


    The army is screaming.


    ¡°looking for death.¡± Just then, a rough voice appeared.


    Later, several figures rushed to the dark mouse.


    Divine soul troops, a special unit, each member of the unit has more physical indicators than ordinary people. The lowest is spirit fighter.


    Although it is only a preliminary establishment with more than 30 people, it is also a big killer this time.


    The battle has already begun.


    Although the number of divine soul troops is more unlikely to compare with the dark mouse, everyone in the troops is elite, and the lowest is level 6 spirit fighter.


    Although with the support of the divine soul troops, but 30 people from the divine soul troop more could not have completely blocked the countless mice.


    ¡°Ho! !¡± A leopard bigger than the general leopard appeared and fiercely rushed to the army to kill.


    Too late to respond, ordinary people closed eyes at the moment, dead under leopard¡¯s claws.


    ¡°squad leader.¡±


    One side of the soldier¡¯s eyes looked at the fallen soldier with great grief, then his eyes turned red.


    ¡°Die, all to die.¡±


    With great anger, the soldier picked up his gun and shot at the leopard who killed his monitor.


    Although the leopard was extremely fast, it was finally hit.


    ¡°Ho! !¡± The leopard finally made an unwilling noise.


    With all its strength, it killed the last soldier and fell powerless.


    And then there was a lot of spirit beast, joined in the fight with human beings.


    At this time, the divine soul troops were also entangled with a level 9 gorilla and lion.


    At this time, no one noticed that deep in the mountain, a large centipede with a whole body of silver and a length of more than 30 meters, wearing a very hard armor, was lying quietly on many transparent stones.


    Suddenly the big centipede suddenly sensed something, opened eyes, twisted body slightly, and looked up. The claws on the big centipede inadvertently rubbed sparks on these transparent stones.


    This is a voice full of violent murder, at the same time, a terrible pressure appeared.


    For an instant, both human beings, ordinary beasts, and spirit beast were all shocked.


    Then, when the army did not respond, both ordinary beasts and spirit beast began to turn around and run.


    Also completely ignore human beings, as if to face what big terror.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± The strong human beings have some doubts and don¡¯t understand what happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Another human strong, also some doubts said.


    Just don¡¯t know why, all the heart appeared a kind of depression.


    And at this time, the divine soul troops in the army, the face is incredible.


    ¡°on, no!¡±


    Chen Song looked at a distant mountain, eyes appeared in horror.


    How is that possible?


    How is that possible?


    No!


    Chen Song confirmed that the powerful pressure just now must be a fierce beast, and at least it must be a fierce beast with level 3 or above.


    ¡°We ¡­¡± don¡¯t let Chen Song say that finish, is a burst of angry cries, the ground is cracked.


    ¡°Ho ¡­¡± A huge centipede with silver all over its body appeared on the ground.


    As soon as the silver centipede appeared, it directly began to slaughter the human beings at the scene.


    ¡°Quick, shoot.¡± An officer to react, hurriedly ordered.


    ¡°Da da da! ! !¡± Numerous gunfire rang out.


    But the bullet hit the silver centipede, and the flames were everywhere, but the bullet hit the silver centipede was useless.


    Large silvery centipedes spit out white liquid from their mouths, and all human beings contaminated with this white liquid have become a silvery sculpture.

 Chapter 33

    Everybody retreat, divine soul troops, go.¡± captain of the army Chen Song said.


    Now there are only people from the divine soul troops who can resist this large silver centipede of Level 3 fierce beast.


    The appearance of the three-level fierce beast silver centipede was unexpected by the divine soul troops. When they began to investigate the place, they did not find the three-level fierce beast silver centipede.


    However, this is also normal. After all, the large silver centipede of Level 3 fierce beast was originally sleeping in the spirit mine. It was also because of the gunfire on the ground that it was woken up.


    Immediately divine soul troops and level 3 fierce beast silver centipede began the war, but divine soul troops inside, in addition to the captain Chen Song is level 1 extraordinary fighter, the other highest is only level 9 spirit fighter.


    Although there are many people in divine soul troops, it is useless to deal with the large silver centipede of Level 3 fierce beast.


    the breakthrough from level 9 spirit beast to level 1 fierce beast is a big stage of promotion, and the breakthrough from spirit fighter to extraordinary fighter is also a big stage of promotion.


    Originally the human body is weaker, now want to break the body as hard as armor level 3 fierce beast silver centipede defense, at least also want to extraordinary fighter¡¯s strength, using the force of elements, or get any special ability, but at present only the captain is an extraordinary fighter.


    Captain Chen Song rushed up directly and a big knife appeared in his hand.


    The level 3 fierce beast silver centipede also felt the danger from human beings. The silver centipede vomited white liquid out of its mouth.


    Chen Song turned around, dodged the white liquid directly, and rushed to the front of the large silver centipede of Level 3 fierce beast at extremely fast speed.


    The knife in Chen Song¡¯s hand turned into a spear and stabbed the head of a large silver centipede in Level 3 fierce beast.


    At this moment, A teasing look appeared in the eyes of the large silver centipede, the silver centipede a turn, tail at extremely fast speed to the Chen Song in the air.


    At this moment, Chen Song knew that he had been cheated, and Chen Song could not hide from the attack of the large silver centipede.


    A clear and crisp voice sounded, this is the sound of metal collision.


    At this time of the Chen Song at the last minute, the whole body into metal, for defense.


    Controlling metal and turning himself into metal are Chen Song¡¯s special abilities. Because of such strong special abilities, Chen Song became the captain.


    Although Chen Song turned into a metal to defend himself at the last minute, the attack of the silver centipede could not be defended by turning into a metal.


    Chen Song directly on the ground, hit a big pit, the corners of the mouth spit blood directly, just that, Chen Song directly broke several bones.


    It is already very good to be able to survive.


    ¡°Quick, go and save the captain.¡±


    The members of the army went up to fight with the silver centipede.


    But for the silver centipede, these people are all here to give food to it.


    The silver centipede opens its big mouth directly to eat people from the army.


    ¡°all go back, you are no match, hurry up, I¡¯ll hold on for a while. ¡± Chen Song shouted loudly.


    Looking at his men being eaten by the three silver centipedes, Chen Song felt extremely sad and angry.


    Later, Chen Song took out a metal syringe filled with green liquid and injected it directly into his body. The effect of this green metal syringe was the same as that of Yu Gao¡¯s at that time. It could improve his strength in a short period of time, but the side effect was very big and the price was very expensive.


    A green strengthening medicine costs 10 million yuan. The red strengthening medicine used by Yu Gao last time was one hundred million. The result is still death. Even so, many people still buy it.


    Moreover, because the herbs needed for manufacturing are rare, and now there are almost no such herbs, the red strengthening medicine can no longer be measured by money, and those who can get the red strengthening medicine are all big figures.


    While the green strengthening medicine is not as precious as the red strengthening medicine, it is not much in quantity and is regarded as priceless.


    ¡°You must go quickly. This is my order.¡± Chen Song has stood up again, and his strength has risen from level 1 to level 3.


    Can fight with silver centipede, but Chen Song understands, even he can fight with silver centipede, waiting for the medicine time is over, he also dies.


    In the same level, human beings are weaker than wild animals because their bodies are weaker, especially after the wild animals breakthrough to the fierce beast, even if they are level 1 fierce beast, they must have level 4 extraordinary fighter, so that they can kill level 1 fierce beast.


    However, if the level 1 fierce beast has defense or some special abilities, then only level 6 extraordinary fighter can fight with it.


    Generally speaking, human beings are at a great disadvantage on this side, but they will unite as one when confronted with difficulties and have a smart mind so that human beings can also have certain means to fight against the powerful fierce beast.


    So Chen Song pinned down the silver centipede and let all his people walk away. He also walked away. There is no need to tangle with the silver centipede here.


    After returning, the above will naturally send the strong to pick up the silver centipede.


    This time it was because the divine soul troops wanted to show up and occupy the spirit mine discovered for the first time.


    There are spirit stones in the spirit mine, and the spirit stones can be regarded as a concentrated collection of spirit. The effect is dozens of times faster than absorbing spirit. However, they have long found a spirit mine in a mountain desert.


    However, the place was occupied by a group of horrible ants, each of which was as big as a mouse, and the number was extremely horrible and could control the sand.


    And in that ant nest, the queen is a level 9 fierce beast, with 16 level 5 or 6 fierce beast ants below.


    After huge losses, can only give up, otherwise forced to win, the degree of loss may be greater than the spirit mine.


    Chen Song was playing guerrilla warfare beside the silver centipede, because Chen Song was small, so it was fast and flexible, while the silver centipede was too large, so it was not as flexible as Chen Song.


    The silver centipede roared.


    The silver centipede began to rush at the other fleeing humans.


    However, due to the obstruction of Chen Song, when the big silver centipede opens its mouth, Chen Song will throw a lot of metal lumps gathered together into the big silver centipede¡¯s mouth.


    In this way, the silver centipede had to stop and make a metal ball in the mouth.


    When it didn¡¯t get it again, the silver centipede shouted at Chen Song.


    The silver centipede began to attack Chen Song with all its might. Chen Song was more flexible than the silver centipede. At the beginning, he could avoid the attack.


    However, with the passage of time, the time for Chen Song to inject the green strengthening medicine is also approaching.


    The side effects of the green strengthening medicine also began to appear slowly, with a weak body and severe pain all over the body.


    Although Chen Song now wants to withdraw, how can the angry silver centipede let Chen Song go?

 Chapter 34

    Silver centipedes have been attacking Chen Song fiercely, while Chen Song will no longer dodge and flee.


    But directly control the metal, into a spear, rushed to the silver centipede.


    The silver centipede¡¯s tail swept away to Chen Song. Chen Song dodged first, propped up the ground with a pike, and jumped into the air. The spear pierced the most vulnerable eyes of the silver centipede directly.


    And this time the silver centipede eyes, showing a mocking meaning, silver centipede flexible turn again, tail to Chen Song mercilessly swept away.


    While Chen Song saw a huge silver tail flying towards him, the corners of his mouth smiled gently, and his eyes also showed sarcasm.


    Chen Song¡¯s body turned to metal, but he was hit by the tail of a large silver centipede and flew far away.


    When it saw Chen Song fly further and further.


    The silver centipede knew that it had been cheated and roared.


    Chen Song, on the other hand, used the strength to fly further and escaped directly from the range that the silver centipede could catch up with.


    The reason why human beings can become the overlord of the world before spirituality recovers and crush other creatures is that human intelligence quotient is much higher than other creatures.


    ¡°Captain, are you all right!¡±


    ¡°Captain, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Captain, where have you been hurt?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Chen Song came back, he was immediately surrounded by the divine soul troops. they saw that the captain was completely wounded and bleeding in order to help them. his clothes were almost gone.


    ¡°What are you doing standing there one by one, quickly to find a doctor for me, I ¡­¡±


    Chen Song hasn¡¯t finished yet, the injury is too heavy, passed out.


    Chen Song was soon sent to first aid.


    ¡°Master, something has happened to mankind.¡±


    At this moment, the sleeping Xueer woke up and said with a little nervousness on her face.


    ¡°what?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°Master, human there found a spirit mine, thought there was no fierce beast in the guardian, the result that fierce beast was hiding in the ground, and human side because don¡¯t know there is a fierce beast, so they didn¡¯t send an extraordinary fighter, just sent the newly formed divine soul troops in the past. The troop is formed by people whose strength above spirit fighter. This time, the human side suffered heavy losses, and many of the troops died. If the captain hadn¡¯t forced the level 3 fierce beast to hold back, the whole army would have been wiped out. ¡±


    After hearing it, Ning Tian was also shocked.


    Another spirit mine appeared, originally his here is not unique, but this is all right, if this is unique, human know, that will certainly come over.


    Xueer went on to say: ¡°the level 3 fierce beast is said to be a large centipede over 30 meters long, with a silver body and amazing defense. it can spit out white liquid in its mouth. anyone touching this white liquid will instantly turn into a silver statue.¡±


    ¡°So powerful?¡± Ning Tian said some surprise.


    In the face of an army, even the army can escape, which is a bit severe.


    However, Ning Tian also knows that the guy was even in trouble and killed so many people that the country could not let it go. Moreover, it was guarding a spiritual mine. The strength of Level 3 fierce beast could not be guarded at all.


    This time, if it weren¡¯t for the carelessness of the country and the failure to send the strong, the level 3 fierce beast silver centipede wouldn¡¯t have won.


    ¡°All right, Xueer, you keep watching.¡±


    Ning Tian was curious about how humans would deal with the level 3 fierce beast silver centipede.


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°by the way, Xueer, if it wasn¡¯t for you last time, I would¡¯ve died.¡± Ning Tian suddenly remembered that Xueer was asleep last time, so spirit blood had not yet given her.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    She ate five drops of spirit blood directly.


    Xueer¡¯s body appears faint white light, and her strength is also rapidly improving. After a while, Xue ¡®er is already the strength of the peak of Level 9 spirit beast. Xueer can almost breakthrough to the strength of Level 1 fierce beast.


    However, judging the strength of a wild animal is generally based on its body shape or its breath, most of which is based on its breath.


    After the strength of Xueer improved, she fell asleep directly again. Xueer had to override her own body, which consumed a lot of spirit, so in order to reduce the consumption of spirit, Xueer was generally in a deep sleep state.


    Now, the physical body of Xue ¡®er has been successfully cultivated.


    Ning Tian opened Xueer¡¯s attribute panel and looked at Xueer¡¯s changes.


    Race: Terran (State of Soul)


    Special Talent: Immunity to All Physical Injuries


    Strength is equal to level 9 spirit beast.


    Spirit: 500 (spirit sea realm)


    Special ability: mental attack, can control weaker creatures than oneself, or control objects.


    This time, after the Xueer improved its strength, the attribute panel has an additional display of spirit. Obviously, Xueer is a special kind of spirit.


    Ning Tian also read many novels in his previous life. spiritual people are generally weak in the early stage, but in the late stage, it is a bit fierce and can directly carry out invisible spiritual attacks.


    The level of spiritual strength is spirit stream realm, spirit sea realm, spirit abyss realm, spirit field realm, and finally divine realm.


    spirit stream realm only requires mental strength to 300, while spirit sea realm requires a minimum of 500, spirit abyss realm directly requires 1,000, while spirit field realm directly requires 5,000, while the final divine realm requires 10,000.


    The spiritual person is the core control of a team. When fighting with others, direct mental attacks will lead to the direct death of others once they are in a trance.


    Only one day passed, and Xueer sent back the news to Ning Tian. The human side had already caught the silver centipede and held it up for research.


    As to why the silver centipede was not directly killed, it was also because humans found that the special ability of the silver centipede could recover quickly, even if half of the body was gone, it could grow back in a few minutes.


    It aroused great interest in human research, so the silver centipede didn¡¯t have to die, but the price was to be locked up and studied every day.

 Chapter 35

    In a human research institute no 1, Xueer opened her eyes and woke up.


    Xueer is called the strongest ¡°demon¡± in this human research institute no 1.


    The cold, powerful, and peerless appearance of Xue ¡®er, like the fairy, makes all the young people in the No.1 research institute regarded as true goddesses.


    Xueer¡¯s blue eyes seem to have no emotion, which can make people suddenly cold. this is a kind of icy feeling. Xueer looked at the mirror and combed her long light blue hair.


    Then, slowly got up and walked to the depths of the No.1 research institute.


    A little while later, Xueer came to a room.


    ¡°Teacher, are you looking for me?¡± Xueer asked softly.


    ¡°Well, girl, you are already a Level 9 spirit fighter. Soon, you will be able to break through to the extraordinary fighter. I think you already know that we have obtained a spirit mine, but the resources in the spirit mine are limited. It is decided to let you geniuses have a competition so as to distribute the resources of the spirit mine. Although I have great confidence in you, I still want you to prepare.¡±


    A person with turquoise green eyes, looks like though not as touching as Xueer, but also can be regarded as a peerless face, with a unique temperament.


    Yu Lingxuan put down her file and looked at Xueer with satisfaction. Xueer was the first disciple of Yu Lingxuan and also her most satisfied disciple.


    At the beginning, Yu lingxuan looked at Xueer¡¯s pity. in addition, Xueer had not yet reached the extreme fighter. under special circumstances, Xueer got with special abilities. therefore, Yu lingxuan agreed at that time and accepted Xueer as a disciple.


    Behind Xueer also did not disappoint Yu Lingxuan, becoming the strongest genius in Institute No.1.


    However, Xueer is quiet and cold. she does not speak to anyone except Yu Lingxuan.


    Then, Yu lingxuan took Xueer to a metal room the size of a gymnasium, where many people had already arrived.


    When these people saw the arrival of Xueer and Yu lingxuan, the boys¡¯ faces were excited, while the girls¡¯ eyes were envious.


    ¡°Does the goddess want water?¡±


    ¡°You roll for me! Does the goddess want to eat cake? ¡±


    ¡°Goddess, sit down quickly.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    A group of boys enthusiastically surrounded Xue ¡®er, but kept a distance of about three meters from her.


    Because Xueer doesn¡¯t like other people to be close to her, the last person close to Xueer and the person touching the skirt of Xueer have directly become popsicles and are still lying in the intensive care unit.


    ¡°Lord Yu, you are here, and so are Xueer.¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man in military uniform came up with a smile and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fang, we are late.¡± Yu Lingxuan replied apologetically.


    On hearing this, the Fang instructor was very embarrassed and said, ¡°it is indeed an honor for us to have Lord Yu here. Lord Yu, come and sit down quickly.¡±


    ¡°Lingxuan is coming! Come and sit down quickly. ¡± At this moment, an old man waved to Yu Lingxuan.


    ¡°Third Grandpa, I didn¡¯t expect you to come. I thought you weren¡¯t coming!¡±


    Yu Lingxuan with a smile, walked to the white-haired old man¡¯s seat sat down, and began to talk.


    In fact, in addition to these talents who originally wanted to compete for spiritual resources, there are many people in military uniforms, but few of them are qualified to talk to Yu lingxuan.


    There is a special class in Institute No.1, which specially trains extraordinary fighters under 19 years of age who, under special circumstances, awaken special abilities, or cultivate talents with moderate speed and excellent talents.


    Although there are only a few dozen people in this class, all of them are true geniuses. The lowest strength is level 6 spirit fighter, while the strongest is level 9 spirit fighter, that is Xueer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± The old man sitting with Yu ling Xuan said.


    ¡°ok, chief.¡± The instructor gave the old man a military salute and replied.


    Fang instructor looked at the crowd around Xueer with a solemn expression and said with a kind of pressure: ¡°all come and gather.¡±


    As soon as the instructor¡¯s voice came out, the crowd quickly gathered for fear that the instructor would target themselves.


    ¡°Now you have drawn lots to choose your opponents. The first one gets ten spirit stones each week, the second spirit stones, the third five spirit stones, and others get one spirit stone for half a month.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    ¡°The second must be mine.¡±


    ¡°The second must be mine.¡±


    ¡°I hope I don¡¯t meet the goddess, or else I will be miserable and be eliminated directly.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    All presents are a group of children who have not grown up. They are very competitive and have a strong heart. At the same time, they have to show all their strength in order to get spirit stones.


    Soon everyone began to draw lots, and Xueer got the number three.


    The competition started soon. In the third round of the competition, the opposite boy saw that it was Xueer. He had a bitter face and surrendered.


    In the following rounds, the people who met Xueer all cried and conceded.


    In the last round, it was for the first place, but this time Xueer¡¯s opponent did not give up.


    Because this time Xueer¡¯s opponent is also very strong. she is also a girl, lovely and moving. at the same time, she is also a spirit fighter who has just reached level 9 and comes from an ancient family.


    In the ancient family, this girl is the apple of the eye and is loved by her family. However, after coming here, everyone¡¯s eyes are not on her but on Xueer. Thus, for the first time, this girl from the ancient family has developed a strong jealousy in her heart.


    ¡°Ling Xuan, the disciple you have received is very good. I haven¡¯t seen Zhao Xiaoxiao, the Zhao family¡¯s little girl, for a long time. Both of them are good. They are good prospects. Good prospects are the future of our country. We are all old.¡± The old man from Yu ling Xuan family looked at the challenge arena and said with some relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Third grandpa Three, you will certainly live a long life.¡± Yu Lingxuan said the face of coquetry.


    However, the old man shook his head and said, ¡°I am already over 130 years old. but for the revival of spirituality year ago, I would not have lived to this day.¡±


    The old man and Yu lingxuan said, here Xueer and Zhao xiaoxiao started to fighting, Xueer awakening is the element of ice, can control the ice, and Zhao xiaoxiao awakening is a special weapon, a black scythe.

 Chapter 36

    This black scythe is very much like the sickle of death, but it cannot hook people¡¯s souls.


    Zhao Xiaoxiao also gave this scythe a name, called ¡°death sickle¡±, this death sickle has a special ability, that is, can cut anything, anyway, so far, Zhao Xiaoxiao death sickle has not met with things that can¡¯t be cut.


    Zhao Xiaoxiao picked up the death sickle and rushed to Xueer at an extremely fast speed.


    And Xueer¡¯s cold eyes saw a trace of nervousness.


    many tiny icicles directly around Xueer and headed directly for Zhao Xiaoxiao.


    With a wave of sickle, Zhao Xiaoxiao turned the icicles directly into powder. Then Zhao Xiaoxiao jumped up directly and the sickle of death cut Xueer away.


    However, Xueer still stood still and did not move. Her blue eyes gave off light blue light. A huge ice shield appeared in front of Xueer.


    However, Zhao Xiaoxiao saw Xueer not evading, but directly defending, and a smile appeared on her face.


    In Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s view, Xueer has already lost. Zhao Xiaoxiao does not believe Xueer¡¯s ice shield can block her sickle of death.


    ¡°boom!!¡± When the ice shield comes into contact with the sickle of Death, it is directly broken into countless ice cubes.


    Zhao Xiaoxiao, who was in sight of victory, said excitedly, ¡°I won.¡±


    When Zhao Xiaodu¡¯s death sickle was one or two meters away from Xueer, Xueer gathered an ice shield again.


    In Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, she can still cut the ice shield.


    ¡°boom!!¡± The ice shield broke again, but Xueer disappeared and came several tens of meters away.


    ¡°How fast you run.¡± Zhao Xiaoxiao said unhappily.


    Zhao Xiaoxiao once again went to Xueer. Now Zhao Xiaoxiao has fully believed that Xueer will not be able to beat herself and can only hide all the time.


    ¡°What should I do? The goddess seems to be losing.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, how can the goddess lose? ¡±


    ¡°That is, even if the goddess loses, she is still my goddess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, come on, goddess.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Goddess.¡±


    Although the men in the audience felt that their goddess had been dodging the defense and that their goddess was going to lose, they still had to cheer for their goddess.


    At this moment Xueer, who had not spoken for a long time, said, ¡°You have lost.¡±


    ¡°I lost? You are funny!¡± Zhao Xiaoxiao heard that Xueer said she lost, but instead of being angry, she sneered.


    At the same time, Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s jealousy was reached to the highest level by the boys under the stage.


    ¡°Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind is still too tender, but Ling Xuan, your disciple, is also good enough.¡± At this moment, the old man watching looked at the stage, and said.


    Yu Lingxuan was very happy to hear that her disciple was praised.


    ¡°you are joking. It¡¯s still Xueer¡¯s own talent.¡±


    At this time, Zhao Xiaoxiao on the stage had rushed at Xueer again, but this time Xueer¡¯s eyes became colder.


    At the same time, many icicles began to appear around Xueer and rushed directly to Zhao Xiaoxiao. Zhao Xiaoxiao was also shocked. she didn¡¯t expect Xueer to make so many icicles at one time.


    This also led Zhao Xiaoxiao to stop and rotate her sickle of death for defense.


    ¡°Ding ding dong dong!!¡± Xueer¡¯s icicles began to attack Zhao Xiaoxiao without interruption, and Zhao Xiaoxiao could only begin to defend.


    At first, Zhao Xiaoxiao was still relaxed, but a few minutes later, Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was covered with sweat and her clothes had been cut by icicles in several places.


    However, Zhao Xiaoxiao is still insisting that Zhao Xiaoxiao does not believe Xueer can always do this.


    ¡°Do you admit lose?¡± Then Xueer began to ask in a cold tone.


    Although Zhao Xiaoxiao was tired, her unyielding face did not waver.


    ¡°I think you are supporting yourself. You can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±


    Xueer first stopped attacking Zhao Xiaoxiao, but held out a snow-white hand. Xueer¡¯s hand began to appear frost.


    Zhao Xiaoxiao supported the ground with the sickle of death and exhaled.


    What Zhao Xiaoxiao did not notice was that around herself, the original underground ice was beginning to gather again.


    ¡°Do you admit lose for the last time?¡± There was already a murderous look in Xueer¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t admit lose, I¡­¡± Zhao Xiaoxiao stopped before she finished speaking.


    Xueer¡¯s eyes were full of killings. The icicles on the ground were floating in the air instantly. Numerous icicles surrounded Zhao Xiaoxiao, making Zhao Xiaoxiao even more unable to move. If she moved, she would be stabbed by the sharp front of the icicles.


    ¡°I declare Xueer the winner in this game.¡± Instructor Fang directly announced the results.


    ¡°Good goddess.¡±


    ¡°Goddess is the best!!¡±


    ¡°The goddess is invincible.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    All the boys in the audience were cheering for Xueer.


    The icicles around Zhao Xiaoxiao broke and disappeared. Xueer stepped down from the stage without looking back, while Yu Lingxuan frowned and walked to Xueer.


    ¡°Xueer, what did you want to do?¡±


    Xueer did not respond to Yu Lingxuan¡¯s reprimand, but said flatly, ¡°If she does not listen to me, she will have to be killed.¡±


    ¡°Little doll, you can¡¯t have such ides.¡± At this moment, the old man also came up and said solemnly.


    Xueer did not reply, but went straight away.


    Looking at Xueer¡¯s far back, Yu Lingxuan could only sigh helplessly: ¡°Alas! Sorry, Grandpa, Xueer¡¯s character is somewhat withdrawn. It is useless for me to enlighten her for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I knew about her last time. She seems to have a sister. It should be that her current character is related to her dead sister!¡± The old man said with a pity in his tone.


    ¡°Should be! I once asked Xueer about her sister, but when Xueer heard her sister¡¯s name at that time, she directly showed great pain and wouldn¡¯t let me say it again. Moreover, Xueer¡¯s original name was not Xueer, but Lin Ying.¡±


    Yu Lingxuan said here, probably also know why Xueer is so cold, should not accept her sister¡¯s death, so close her feelings.


    ¡°There is such a thing, then Lingxuan you enlighten this little girl named Xueer more! I still have to deal with the white fog forbidden zone, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± The old man said and walked slowly.


    ¡°Goodbye, Grandpa.¡± And Yu Lingxuan also went to Xueer.


    However, Zhao Xiaoxiao, who was forgotten on the stage by all, had red eyes at this time, and there was a strong killing of Xueer in her eyes that it should not have seen at her age.


    This seed of hatred is growing crazily in Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart.


    Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s tears dripped on death sickle, while the original dark surface of death sickle had blood-like lines, and a blood-red eye appeared on death sickle.


    A force broke out from the sickle of death and poured into Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s body also appeared with a breath of fear.


    At this time Zhao Xiaoxiao picked up the sickle of death, slowly stood up and quietly returned to her room.

 Chapter 37

    Ningtian has nothing to do these days. he wanted to get a little strengthening point. Unfortunately, there is no spirit beast coming. now within 500 meters, and there is no strong spirit beast. It is all a group of spirit beast of level 1 or level 2.


    This makes Ningtian even have no heart to kill them. It is better not to kill one but 0.1 strengthening points.


    ¡°Hmm? Someone is coming?¡± At this time, Ningtian found that someone had entered the white fog forbidden zone through the induction of his roots.


    Ning Tian felt a little surprised, and only one person came. Judging from his breath, he was also a level 3 extraordinary fighter.


    ¡°Master, there are human beings coming again.¡± This is Purple Gold Eagle awakening to Ningtian said.


    ¡°Does the master want me to kill the intruders?¡± the wind wolf spoke, it had a strong sense of murder.


    ¡°Well! I know, just because I am bored, let me play with her.¡± Ning Tian said with pondering.


    A level 3 extraordinarily fighter has come, then don¡¯t leave and stay as his own strengthening point. Ningtian now has six fierce beasts, and Purple Gold Eagle is also a level 3 fierce beast, which is even more afraid of the strength of human beings.


    In the white fog restricted area, Xueling, dressed in tight leather and extremely hot, was only 1.5 meters tall.


    Yes, Xue Ling came to avenge. She wanted to come very early, but she was trapped at home by the people in her family and sent a master to take care of herself.


    After Xueling escaped, she immediately contacted the boss of Group S to ask about the situation, and then came to the White Fog Forbidden Zone to avenge for her fiance.


    The originally quiet ground suddenly fluctuated slightly. As a level 3 extraordinarily fighter, Xueling immediately sensed something wrong in the ground, jumped directly into the tree, and took out two sharp daggers.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± A large number of roots appeared on the ground and went directly to Xueling.


    While Xueling danced her dagger and cut off the roots among the dense roots.


    However, Ningtian¡¯s roots could not attack Xueling at all. Xueling¡¯s flexible figure completely escaped Ningtian¡¯s attack.


    Although Ningtian has become accustomed to the pain when his roots are cut off, he will not like this feeling.


    When Xueling cut off all the roots, Ningtian stopped to attack for a while.


    What just attacked Xueling was nothing more than the weakest root in Ningtian. This is also Ningtian testing Xueling¡¯s strength.


    At the same time, it is also a warning to Xueling. After all, it is a strong human being who has a certain identity. Killing will only make human beings hate him more.


    It¡¯s a pity that after Xueling wiped out the roots of Ningtian, she continued to move towards the depths of the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Next, Ningtian¡¯s attacks became more frequent, and the strength of the roots was also increasing. At first, it was only the size of ordinary roots, then thick roots like sticks, and then thick roots like pythons.


    After Xueling cut off all the roots of Ningtian again, sweat flowed down on her face and many injuries appeared on her body.


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, the roots that had already been cut off by Xueling have all grown back.


    Xueling rested on a tree, but what Xueling did not know was that Xueling herself had been stared at by several pairs of eyes.


    These eyes are three little golden crows, nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle, and the wind wolf.


    Now Xueling has gone deep into the depths of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, only more than 100 meters away from Ningtian.


    ¡°It turned out to be a little girl, very good!¡±


    Although Ningtian can use roots to perceive everything within the range, Ningtian¡¯s own distance that can really be seen is only 100 meters.


    ¡°Master, let me play with the human.¡± Then said nine-tailed spirit fox.


    ¡°Master, I also want to go.¡± Then purple gold eagle said.


    ¡°I also want to.¡± The three little golden crows also simply expressed their own language.


    However, the wind wolf did not speak, because the wind wolf knew that it could not win the level 3 extraordinary fighter.


    However, the three little golden crow and nine-tailed spirit fox all had the blood of divine beasts, and now they have broken through to the level 1 fierce beast. Their strength is not the same as the ordinary level 1 fierce beast.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t quarrel, white fox, you go! Remember not to kill her.¡±


    Since this human girl has to come to see him, Ningtian doesn¡¯t mind keeping her. he is just bored and asks about the human situation casually.


    When nine-tailed spirit fox heard master¡¯s consent, it immediately used spatial ability on tail and disappeared into place.


    ¡°Little girl, come and play!¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox directly uses spiritual to communicate with Xueling.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Xue Ling, who had been resting, stood up and looked around warily.


    ¡°Dang!!¡± A white figure and blood Ling¡¯s dagger flashed sparks.


    ¡°What a lovely fox.¡±


    When Xueling saw Nine-tailed spirit fox, she was fascinated by Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s snow-white and lovely appearance. Girls all like white and soft animals.


    ¡°Meow!!¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox makes a harsh and somewhat cat-like cry.


    A tail behind the nine-tailed spirit fox burns a white flame. The nine-tailed spirit fox increases its speed power and goes straight to the Xue ling with its sharp claws.


    Although Xueling thought nine-tailed spirit fox was very cute, as a level 3 extraordinarily fighter, Xueling instinctively feels nine-tailed spirit fox, and has always been alert to nine-tailed spirit fox.


    So when Nine-tailed spirit fox attacked, Xue Ling¡¯s dagger followed and collided with Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s paw.


    ¡°ding ding!!¡±


    The speed of Xueling and Nine-tailed spirit fox is extremely fast. Every attack and collision between the two sides will flash into sparks in the air.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox suddenly revealed a flaw and nearly fell from the tree. Xue Ling seized the opportunity and the dagger appeared directly in front of Nine-tailed spirit fox.


    For the first time in her life, Xueling saw a fox with three tails smiling at herself.


    As a killer for many years, Xueling instinctively discovered that it was wrong. Nine-tailed spirit fox suddenly appeared on a tree using space ability, and then the third tail burned a white flame.


    A very small white light spot as thin as a needle flew straight away from Xueling.


    Of course, Xueling also reacted and instinctively blocked it with a dagger. Unfortunately, the white light spot was too fast and passed directly through Xueling¡¯s dagger.


    When the white light spot passed through Xueling, Xueling¡¯s eye pupil contracted. Unfortunately, the body could not react, and the white light spot rushed directly into Xueling¡¯s head.


    Xueling felt that her head was stirred up. The severe pain directly made Xueling scream out ¡°Ah!!¡± Then half kneeling on the ground.


    Looking at Nine-tailed spirit fox with cold eyes full of murder, Xueling did not lose her fighting capacity directly due to severe pain in her head.

 Chapter 38

    Full of sarcasm and strange laughter appeared in Xueling¡¯s brain.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox uses space ability to instantly appear in front of Xueling and take a paw at Xueling.


    However, Xueling did not show fear in her eyes, but smiled deeply at Nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Also at this time, Nine-tailed spirit fox suddenly felt a huge impact on the body. Nine-tailed spirit fox flew directly upside down and hit the tree.


    ¡°Meow!!¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox uttered an angry cry.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox directly uses space ability to appear in front of Xueling again, and directly uses space ability to appear behind Xueling at a speed that Xueling cannot react.


    Xueling also instinctively turned to the back, and when Xueling looked behind, Nine-tailed spirit fox was no longer behind.


    ¡°Up there.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s voice sounded in Xue Ling¡¯s brain.


    Xue Ling instinctively looked at her head, but at this moment, Xue Ling¡¯s body could not react.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s paw was just wrapped in the white light spot, and one paw went to Xueling¡¯s head.


    ¡°Stop it, White Fox.¡± At this moment Ningtian had to stop it.


    Heaven knows that the nine-tailed spirit fox wanted to kill Xueling. The white light spot wrapped in nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s claws is the ability of nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s third tail to directly attack the spirit.


    If Xueling is hit, it is very likely that she will become an idiot directly.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox heard Ningtian¡¯s command, the white light spot on his paw disappeared, and used space ability to return to a tree.


    And Xueling also breathed a sigh of relief in an instant. Her body could not bear the great tension and exhaustion just now. Xueling collapsed to the ground directly.


    ¡°purple, go and bring her here.¡± Ning Tian ordered a purple gold eagle.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Purple gold eagle flung wings into the air.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox received orders from Ningtian and went straight back.


    ¡°Dong!!¡± A huge figure came.


    Purple gold eagle fell in front of Xueling. Xueling, who had relaxed her vigilance, immediately tightened up, but her body was so exhausted that Xueling could not stand up at all.


    However, when Xueling saw the huge figure clearly, crazy murder appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°You, you killed Yu Gao, you killed him, and I will avenge for him.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s voice almost became distorted.


    And Xueling¡¯s body is slowly standing up. Of course, Xueling does not need spiritual communication. Purple gold eagle certainly does not know what Xueling is saying, so Purple gold eagle did not look at Xueling much and grabbed Xueling, who had no strength to resist, and flew back.


    When Xueling was caught by Purple Gold Eagle, Xueling forcibly calmed down.


    At this time, Xueling regretted why she didn¡¯t listen to her family and didn¡¯t come here. It was really dangerous here.


    Now Xueling already feels that she will die. After the battle with Ningtian and Nine-tailed spirit fox, Xueling has no strength now. In Xueling¡¯s view, this big eagle of Level 3 Fierce Beast is just to take herself back and eat.


    ¡°Master, I have brought her.¡± Purple gold eagle said, directly dropped Xue ling.


    And when Xueling saw Ningtian¡¯s real body in front of her, she froze directly.


    An ancient tree in heaven, which is nearly 100 meters long and gives the impression that it is under the pressure of the Holy God and is extremely solemn, appeared in front of Xueling.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Ning Tian looked at Xueling and communicated with her with spirit.


    ¡°Who is talking?¡±


    Hearing the voice of Ningtian, Xueling turned around and looked around nervously and fearfully.


    But this look, Xueling froze again, because she was surrounded by three fierce beasts.


    The first time, Xueling was thinking, why are there so many fire beasts here? Isn¡¯t that eagle the only fierce beast?


    ¡°Is she really stupid?¡± Ning Tian said doubtfully.


    If she is really stupid, she will be useless, which is a pity.


    At the same time, the root appeared from the ground, poked Xueling¡¯s head, and poked the stunned Xueling back.


    ¡°Yes¡­ who came to talk to me?¡± Xue Ling looked around in horror.


    Xueling knew that she would not be able to run now. Three fierce beasts surrounded her. She did not even have the strength to stand up now.


    Seeing the appearance of Xue Ling¡¯s panic, Ningtian actually felt very funny.


    However, Ning Tianjian Xueling is already a level 3 extraordinary fighter when she is very young, which is really very powerful.


    The key is that Xueling is also very beautiful. It is these tights that make Ningtian feel very strange when worn on Xueling who is not tall.


    ¡°I am in front of you, according to your human words, I am spirit thing.¡± Ning Tian communicated with Xueling in spirit and said.


    However, Xueling pointed to Ningtian with trembling fingers and said, ¡°Impossible, impossible, you are actually this tree, and you can communicate spiritually and have wisdom.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s face was full of disbelief.


    Ningtian did not want to explain, and continued, ¡°What¡¯s your name, little girl?¡±


    When Xueling heard Ningtian calling her little girl, Xueling¡¯s eyes showed murder, but it soon disappeared. She was very upset and said, ¡°My name is Xueling, and I am not a little girl. I am already 20 years old. Call me little girl again and I will kill¡­ kill you.¡±


    All right! When Xueling said she would kill Ningtian, Xueling believed that she could do it.


    ¡°Xueling, interesting name, then what are you doing here?¡± Ningtian went straight to the point.


    ¡°Why should I say it?¡± Xue Ling said with unyielding eyes.


    ¡°You have no other choice.¡± Ning Tian said lightly.


    When Xueling heard that she had no choice, she was stunned again, and the unyielding in her eyes disappeared.


    ¡°I want to kill that eagle and avenge for my fiance.¡± When Xueling said it, her eyes looked at Purple Gold Eagle again.


    ¡°Fiance?¡±


    Ning Tian remembered it. At that time, Yu Gao said his last words, which mentioned his fiancee. Now he didn¡¯t expect this Yu Gao fiancee to come. Is this all going to die in his hands?


    ¡°Master¡­ who is she?¡± At this moment, three little golden crow woke up and looked curiously at the human beings in front of them.


    And three little golden crow flew out of the nest and landed on the branches of Ningtian, looking curiously at Xueling.


    However, when Xueling saw three small golden crows, her whole body trembled and there were three more fierce beasts. The white fog restricted area was too dangerous. What fierce beasts were there in the white fog restricted area?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a human being. I¡¯m asking questions.¡± Ning Tian replied to the three little golden crow.


    ¡°Is the master going to kill her and eat her?¡± Then the eldest of the three little golden crows suddenly asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ningtian will not let three little golden crow kill Xueling and eat it in front of him. This is too cruel, and Ningtian still likes such a lovely but dangerous and cold little girl.

 Chapter 39

    Ning Tian did not agree. The three little golden crow showed great regret. Looking at the Xue ling in front of it, its pale golden eyes wanted to eat Xue ling.


    ¡°Xue ling, I ask you, do you still want to avenge your fiance now?¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s voice appeared in Xueling¡¯s brain again.


    Xue Ling listened to Ning Tian¡¯s question and hesitated obviously. The will to avenge her fiance in her eyes was obviously not as strong as it was just now. However, Xue Ling looked at Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s eyes with a strong sense of murder.


    Perhaps if Xue Ling hadn¡¯t been able to get up now, she would have rushed up and fought with Purple Gold Eagle.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xue Ling looked at purple gold eagle for half a day and said it firmly from her mouth.


    ¡°Well, firm enough, purple, the human being, wants to kill you.¡±


    Ning Tian said to Purple Gold Eagle unkindly, while Purple Gold Eagle, who had rested with eyes closed, woke up and looked at Xue Ling with a huge golden pupil.


    Just now, because the spiritual communication between Ning Tian and Xue Ling was separate, Purple Gold Eagle did not know what Ning Tian and the human were talking about, but now Purple Gold Eagle knows that the human was going to kill it.


    How can Purple Gold Eagle not be moved? It¡¯s hard to say. Just now Purple Gold Eagle always felt a murderous look, but in this place, Purple Gold Eagle could not think of anyone who would release a murderous look to it.


    Now it seems that there is nothing wrong with the feeling of Purple Gold Eagle. It turns out that this human being wants to kill it.


    Purple gold eagle certainly won¡¯t spare any enemy who wants to kill it. Purple gold eagle stood up and walked towards Xue Ling.


    Purple gold eagle¡¯s golden pupil looks straight at Xue Ling. A king¡¯s coercion gives Xue Ling a fear from the soul.


    Xue Ling¡¯s whole body was shaking at this time. Xue Ling looked at the golden pupil of Purple Gold Eagle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t come here.¡±


    Xue Ling instinctively began to retreat, and the fear in her eyes appeared directly.


    At the same time, through the perception of tree roots, Ningtian felt that there were many strong people outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone. The one with the lowest accomplishments was also the level 1 extraordinary fighter, and the one with the highest accomplishments was also the level 5 extraordinary fighter.


    These strongmen add up to as many as six.


    ¡°In this way, Linger has been in the White Fog Forbidden Zone for a long time. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± One of the middle-aged man said anxiously.


    ¡°Linger, this girl, really makes people worry. If it weren¡¯t for the focus of monitoring the white fog restricted area and the satellites in the sky monitoring here all the time, we really didn¡¯t know Xue Ling had entered the white fog restricted area.¡±


    The speaker was a burly man, dressed in a colonel¡¯s uniform, with a kind of awe-inspiring majesty.


    ¡°You all say less now. The most important thing now is whether Linger is okay now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, now the young lady is the most important. Let¡¯s put other things aside first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s consider now whether we should go in or not!¡±


    Speaking of which, several strong men hesitated. The White Fog Forbidden Zone was too weird and dangerous.


    In front of their own lives, many people are selfish.


    ¡°Well, stop quarreling, Linger must be rescued. If Linger has an accident, then¡­ unite with the Yu family and destroy it.¡±


    The speaker is Xue Ling¡¯s father, who is also the head of the contemporary Xue family, Xuemo, and is also a level 5 extraordinary fighter.


    Ning Tian, of course, also guessed that these strong men came for the little girl in front of them.


    ¡°Stop, purple, someone is coming.¡± Ning Tian let purple gold eagle not continue to frighten Xue Ling, said solemnly.


    ¡°Someone is coming?¡± purple turned head and looked at Ningtian.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox and three little golden crows, including the wind wolf, whose eyes were always closed, all looked at Ning Tian.


    However, Xue Ling¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement and it was really great to know that her family had come to save her.


    ¡°Hmm! There are six strong men, all of whom are extraordinarily fighter, and the highest is still a level 5 extraordinarily fighter.¡± Ning Tian said nervously and seriously.


    In fact, Ningtian still has confidence about Purple Gold Eagle and them, but Ningtian is afraid that they will take medicines like Yu Gao in the end, which will be a little troublesome.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± When the six-strong men outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone were about to enter the White Fog Forbidden Zone, roots appeared from the ground, blocking the path of the six-strong men.


    Of course, Ningtian cannot rely on the roots of trees to block the six-strong men, because it is even more impossible to block them.


    ¡°If you want her, don¡¯t come in.¡± Under the control of Ningtian, the roots of the trees form a row of words.


    And all the strong are shocked, it is hard to believe what is in front of them, the roots actually formed a row of words, let them not go in, what is this situation, they haven¡¯t woken up yet?


    Purple gold eagle¡¯s cry came from the white fog forbidden zone.


    Everyone became nervous and looked at the Purple Gold Eagle flying in the sky.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Purple gold eagle fell in front of the crowd, and the golden pupil looked at them.


    Fear from the soul arises when people look at the golden pupil of the purple gold eagle.


    However, all the people pretended to be no fear, otherwise it would be humiliating.


    ¡°Humans, what are you doing in my territory?¡± This time Purple Gold Eagle used spiritual communication to say.


    ¡°We are not looking for trouble. Return the human you arrested to us, and we will go¡­ and our Xue family will not take part in the Yu family against you, that is, the man who broke into your territory last time and was killed by you.¡±


    After all, Xuemo was the head of the family and soon reacted from surprise and began negotiations with Purple Gold Eagle.


    To tell the truth, this is the first time that human beings have continued to communicate with Fierce Beast in a real sense, and Xuemo has no experience.


    ¡°old them that no, the human named Xue Ling would be kept here as hostages, but promised not to hurt her.¡± Ning Tian told Purple Gold Eagle spiritual communication.


    ¡°No, a human named Xue Ling will be kept here as a hostage, but I will not hurt her.¡±


    Purple gold eagle tone is full of a strong, can¡¯t refuse.


    Hearing this, the Xue family, of course, can¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°No, how can Linger be a hostage here?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. I tell you, we are not afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree either. We have promised you not to take part in Yu¡¯s revenge on you. It is already very good.¡±


    ¡°Linger is the big lady of our blood family. How can she be a hostage in you and be known by others? Does this make our family still have face?¡±


    ¡°We must rescue Linger today, or don¡¯t blame us for being ruthless.¡±


    ¡°We¡­ ¡±


    ¡°enough.¡±


    When there were still some of the strong men to say, the angry voice of Purple Gold Eagle directly interrupted them by force, and the horrible purple thunder and lightning appeared on body, which was released outward.


    Of course, the strong men hurriedly avoided, and they did not want to try the power of purple thunder and lightning.

 Chapter 40

    After all the strong men escaped the purple thunder released by Purple Gold Eagle, anger appeared on their faces.


    ¡°Do you want me to fight us to death?¡± One of the people said.


    Xuemo also forcibly suppressed his anger and said, ¡°You are already a level 3 fierce beast and have extremely high wisdom, so you should know that you cannot beat us.¡±


    Purple gold eagle stared at the Xuemo and returned unhappily: ¡°You should know that I am not one.¡± Purple gold eagle said coldly.


    However, all the strong men did not think so. One of them said contemptuously, ¡°Just those spirit beast, there is no fear at all.¡±


    Ning Tian listened to the conveyance of Purple Gold Eagle, and also made it clear that human beings did not know that Nine-tailed spirit fox and three little golden crow had broken through to the level1 fierce beast, and had also added a level 1 fierce beast wind wolf.


    Of course, Ning Tian didn¡¯t want to be exposed either. After thinking for a while, he asked Purple Gold Eagle to say, ¡°Then Xue Ling can¡¯t be released, but you can give me a cell phone. I¡¯ll let her talk to you every day to ensure her own safety. In a year¡¯s time, I¡¯ll release her back.¡±


    When the Xue family heard what Purple Gold Eagle said, their eyes were full of surprise again. The eagle in front of them was so smart that it also knew about human cell phones.


    ¡°This¡­ let¡¯s think about it.¡±


    Xuemo stopped those who wanted to refuse and began to think.


    ¡°You have understood! This eagle already has no less wisdom than human beings, and we can no longer cheat him.¡± Xuemo said


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fierce Beast to be so smart now.¡±


    ¡°No, it should be that this eagle is different from other fierce beasts. I just clearly felt that it is better than other level 3 fierce beasts, especially its eyes, which I dare not look straight at.¡±


    ¡°Now do we promise it or go to fight directly?¡±


    When a person said this important issue, everyone was silent and could not make up their minds.


    If you fight with it, then it is very possible that Xue Ling will be killed by its companions, but so agreed, the strong also feel not good.


    A group of extraordinary fighters bowed their heads to a level 3 fierce beast. If this is spread out, the Xue family¡¯s face will be lost.


    ¡°Just wronged Linger stay here! And this place is full of spirituality¡­ This time, it is also a test for Linger.¡± At this moment, Xuemo made up his mind to say.


    However, this time all the strong also have no objection, let Xue Ling stay here alive, is much better than fighting with this eagle can control the terror purple thunder and lightning, and listen to its tone just now, behind this spirituality thick white fog forbidden area, does not mean there is no fierce beast out to help.


    Originally, all the strong people did not have any confidence in their hearts in the face of it.


    If they fight it for life and death, they will win in the end, but the cost is too high, and the strength of the Xue family is not completely stable now. This time, in order to save Xue Ling, the Xue family has deployed all the family¡¯s strength.


    Even if it was finally killed, and Xue Ling also died because of the decision of all the people, what is the meaning of the Xue family, just for a level 3 fierce beast, but killed Xue Ling, not to mention, the Xue family¡¯s strength will be greatly weakened.


    However, other ancient families that are eyeing up Xue family will definitely take the opportunity to severely suppress the Xue family, and the Xue family may not be able to rise.


    A powerful level 3 fierce beast is not as important as the ancient Xue family, so if they fight with it, no matter what the consequences are, it will be a loss for the Xue family.


    Losing a little face is the most correct choice, and it allows Xue Ling to talk to them every day, which can also ensure Xue Ling¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Alas! I have already said that the boy of the Yu family doesn¡¯t like Linger at all. As a result, Linger, the girl, not only didn¡¯t think so, but also said that I was provoking her relationship with Yu Gao. Now that leave her here and teach her a profound lesson.¡± At this time, the old man who was older and had white hair on his head said.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to do it now.¡±


    ¡°There is no way out.¡±


    In the end, everyone agreed to keep Xue Ling here as a hostage.


    The risk behind the war with Purple Gold Eagle is too great. For the sake of the whole Xue family, it is the wisest choice to leave Xue Ling here as a hostage, although Xue Ling¡¯s father would like to take Xue Ling back.


    However, Xuemo also knows the consequences. Xuemo is the contemporary head of the Xue family. For the sake of the whole family, Xue Ling was directly sacrificed, but now poor Xue Ling does not know yet.


    ¡°The mobile phone is for you. We agree to let Linger be a hostage here, but as you said, Linger can call us once a day and keep your word!¡± Xuemo threw a cell phone at Purple Gold Eagle, then asked.


    Purple gold eagle looked at the person and said in a very domineering tone: ¡°You just made me feel bad. Not now. Call once a month.¡±


    Ning Tian thought for a moment, if Xue Ling to call family every day and exposed himself and the things here, he would be in trouble.


    ¡°You¡­ well, we know.¡± Some of the strong people wanted to refuse, but Xuemo agreed.


    Purple gold eagle spread wings and flew back to the white fog forbidden zone, while the strong of the Xue family had no choice but to return.


    ¡°Xue Ling, tell you good news and bad news. Which do you want to listen to first?¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s voice is just like that of a bad uncle who wants to abduct and sell a little girl. There is also evil in obscenity.


    Originally, she knew that someone in her family had come to save her. Now Xue ling had some confidence. When she heard the voice of Ningtian, her heart was furious.


    ¡°I want to hear the bad news first.¡±


    ¡°You are now my hostage.¡±


    Xue Ling heard that she was now a hostage. First she felt impossible, then she was desperate. Has she been abandoned?


    This time, tears finally appeared at the corner of Xue Ling¡¯s eye.


    Seeing Xue Ling begin to cry, Ning Tian¡¯s guilt slowly appeared in his heart.


    ¡°Well, the good news is that you don¡¯t have to die now, and you can talk to your family once a month. Of course, if I find you say something about here, I will kill you directly.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s last three words are very heavy. Ning Tian wants Xue Ling to know that the consequences are serious.


    With Ning Tian¡¯s warning, Xue Ling cried even harder.


    And Ningtian didn¡¯t take care of it either, because Ningtian was originally a single dog when he was a single. Now facing such a beautiful little girl, Ningtian really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The key is that this lovely little girl was still being made to cry by Ning Tian.

 Chapter 41

    ¡°Well, little girl, don¡¯t cry.¡± In the end, Ningtian felt uncomfortable in his heart and comfort her.


    Xue Ling heard Ningtian call herself little girl again. Her sad crying eyes instantly showed murder, but then disappeared.


    Xue Ling ignored Ningtian, but continued to cry in a low voice on the ground.


    ¡°Alas! Well, don¡¯t call you little girl, don¡¯t cry, or I want little purple to play with you.¡±


    Listening to Xue Ling¡¯s crying, Ningtian became a little agitated and softened his tone.


    Sure enough, when Xue Ling heard that Ningtian was going to let Purple Gold Eagle come to play with her again, she was afraid and stopped crying. she just looked at Ningtian.


    As to why Xue Ling thinks that purple is Purple Gold Eagle, it is also because the whole body of Purple Gold Eagle is purple, so when Ning Tian said purple, Xue Ling immediately thought of Purple Gold Eagle, which left a psychological shadow in Xue Ling¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question now, you have to answer it well, or purple will ask you in person.¡± Ning Tian said solemnly.


    On the other hand, Purple Gold Eagle was very cooperative in releasing purple thunder and lightning, threatening Xue Ling.


    Sure enough, after looking at Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s golden pupil, Xue Ling had a fear of Purple Gold Eagle from her heart.


    ¡°All right.¡± Xue Ling promised Ningtian in panic, for fear that Ningtian would let Purple Gold Eagle approach her.


    ¡°Where do you come from, what is your home, what do you do, what is going on with Yu Gao, say it!¡±


    Ning Tian, this is also the first understanding, some basic things, after all, can let so many strong people to save, can¡¯t be simple, and Xue Ling is a level 3 extraordinary fighter.


    ¡°I come from the Xue family, I am the big lady of our Xue family, my father is the head of the Xue family, I have come to avenge my fiance¡­ Yu Gao is my fiance.¡±


    Xue Ling answered Ning Tian¡¯s question truthfully, but when it comes to Yu Gao, Xue Ling obviously showed an unwilling mood.


    Through the conversation with Ningtian, Xue Ling has already understood that the ancient tree in front of her has a high degree of wisdom. she is very dangerous now and cannot run away.


    And Xue Ling¡¯s intuition told herself that she could not fool Ning Tian.


    ¡°Xue family, let me guess, you just said that you are the big lady of blood family, but now in this society, it is impossible to call a big lady if you are not from a rich and powerful family, and those who have just come to save you are extraordinarily fighter, which is not something ordinary rich and powerful families can invite.¡±


    ¡°If I am not wrong, what you said about the Xue family should be an ancient family, and what Yu Gao said before his death is that he is also a young master from a large family. You and he should be a family marriage relationship!¡± Ning Tian slowly told Xue Ling through his own analysis.


    However, when Xue Ling listened to Ning Tian¡¯s analysis, she was shocked. Looking at the huge ancient tree in front of her, she couldn¡¯t believe that such analysis ability came from a tree.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Xue Ling asked instinctively in horror.


    Seeing that his analysis was correct, Ning Tian continued: ¡°In his last words before his death, he also said that he did not like you, the little girl. According to Yu Gao¡¯s words about you at that time, there was a trace of fear in his tone. In addition to the clothes you were wearing, your skill and your murderous eyes, you must have killed many people, so I guess you should be a killer.¡±


    ¡°But you, a big lady of Xue family, to be a killer.¡± Ning Tian said by the way.


    At this time, listening to Ning Tian¡¯s words, Xue Ling¡¯s voice trembled and said, ¡°Can you read my mind?¡±


    Ning Tian is all right, so Xue Ling is afraid of Ning Tian from her heart. Just imagine, your past secret was suddenly told by a tree, will you not be afraid?


    ¡°No, but I also guessed that you should be unrequited love. Yu Gao didn¡¯t like you. It¡¯s not surprising. Who would like a killer? from your no fear of danger and revenge for him, I guess you really like him. However, I am very curious that you actually like him. Then why can¡¯t you give up being a killer for him?¡± Ningtian has not wanted to understand this point.


    However, Xue Ling showed an expression of crying and laughing, shook her head, and said: ¡°This is the tradition of our Xue family. The householder can only have one child, and this child, whether male or female, will become the next generation of householder. Of course, before he/she has the right to inherit, he/she has to go through a trial, and the content of the trial is to be a killer to kill.¡±


    ¡°Of course, The family will not give you any help, On the contrary, if you die in the trial process, the contemporary householder can choose to have another child, or choose the one with the highest reputation in the family ¡­ In fact, I am not interested in the position of the householder at all, so I try my best to make Yu Gao like me, and at the same time I really like him, so I can get rid of my fate. ¡±


    Xue Ling said, tears in her eyes appeared again.


    Ningtian also felt sorry for Xue Ling when he heard this. At the same time, a branch of Ningtian leaned against Xue Ling and the leaves on it gently stroked Xue Ling¡¯s head.


    At this moment, Xue Ling felt a kind of warmth that she had not felt for a long time. This kind of warmth from her heart was only experienced when Xue Ling was very young and when Xue Ling¡¯s own mother was still alive.


    At this moment, Xue Ling leaned unconsciously on the branches of Ningtian, slowly closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth.


    On the other hand, Nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle both looked at each other at the same time, and their eyes flashed with extremely powerful murder.


    ¡°Do we kill this human, boss?¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox asked purple gold eagle.


    Purple gold eagle did not answer immediately, but just continued to look at the scene.


    The boss was what they called purple gold eagle. Purple gold eagle, nine-tailed spirit fox, three little golden crow, and wind wolf have made a rule that whoever is the strongest will be the boss.


    There is no doubt that Purple Gold Eagle is now the boss, Nine-tailed spirit fox is the second, and the three little golden crow are the third because they are not very good at talking. In the end, the wind wolf is the fourth. They are all divine beasts. How can ordinary wind wolf compare with them?


    ¡°Boss, what are you talking about?¡± The wind wolf asked cautiously.


    ¡°That woman, should be killed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, kill her.¡±


    ¡°Killed.¡±


    The three little golden crows each said in simple language.


    ¡°Wait and see.¡± Purple gold eagle said cautiously.


    Of course, this time Purple Gold Eagle did not let Ning Tian and Xue Ling know about their spiritual communication.


    At this time, Xue Ling, who is still addicted to such a warm feeling, does not know that she is really going to die.

 Chapter 42

    ¡°Thank you, I haven¡¯t felt so warm for a long time.¡±


    Xue Ling suddenly spoke in a tone of excitement and attachment.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ning Tian¡¯s tone also became gentle.


    The spiritual communication between Xue Ling and Ning Tian is open, so Purple Gold Eagle and they can hear.


    It was the dialogue between Ning Tian and Xue Ling that made up its mind to Purple Gold Eagle, who had not been making up its mind.


    For the sake of master, the human being must die. Even if it has to bear the endless anger of master later, Purple Gold Eagle will kill her.


    ¡°Zi Zi Zi Zi!!¡± The sound of thunder and lightning suddenly appeared.


    Purple gold eagle¡¯s purple thunder flashed and gathered into a needle-like slender purple thunder.


    Without any hesitation, this purple thunder, which was gathered into an entity, rushed directly to Xue Ling, which was now unguarded.


    Xue Ling also heard the sound and looked back to see a purple thunder rushing towards her at an extremely fast speed.


    And this needle-like slender purple thunder center has a white light spot, which is of course the mental attack of Nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Ningtian was extremely surprised to see this scene. At the same time, Ningtian had no time to save Xue Ling.


    This happened so fast that neither Ningtian nor Xue Ling was prepared.


    At this moment, Xue Ling¡¯s body suddenly disappeared strangely.


    ¡°Boom! Zi Zi Zi Zi!!¡±


    The ground was blown out of a pit more than one meter by this tiny needle-like purple thunder.


    Then.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    The ground of the whole white fog forbidden area began to shake, and all the leaves on Ningtian¡¯s body were shaking. At this moment, a threat like an emperor appeared.


    ¡°purple.¡±


    This icy voice reverberated throughout the white fog restricted area.


    At this time, everything fell into dead silence.


    Ningtian really didn¡¯t think that Purple Gold Eagle wanted to kill Xue Ling directly, and what angered Ningtian most was not purple to kill Xue Ling, but Purple Gold Eagle had ignored Ningtian and wanted to kill Xue Ling in front of himself.


    ¡°Master I¡­ boom!!¡± Before Purple Gold Eagle had finished speaking, it was directly drawn tens of meters away by the roots of the trees appearing underground.


    Before the purple gold eagle could react, it was already entangled and pulled back by the huge roots, and the roots entangled in the purple gold eagle began to tighten.


    ¡°Master, forgive me, Master, forgive me.¡± Purple gold eagle panicked and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Master, this was my idea. Please spare the boss.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox, unable to bear the terror of Ning tian, knelt on the ground trembling and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Master, please spare the boss.¡±


    ¡°Master, spare the boss.¡±


    ¡°Master, spare the boss.¡±


    The trembling voices of the three little golden crows also followed.


    ¡°Master¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The wind wolf has not finished speaking, directly interrupted by Ningtian¡¯s furious voice.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± Purple gold eagle was smashed directly into a mountain 100 meters away, and life and death were unknown.


    ¡°Say, which of you put forward the idea, is it you, White Fox?¡± Ning Tian¡¯s voice was full of anger at this time.


    At the same time, Nine-tailed spirit fox felt that it was being watched by some huge terror, that it could not resist at all, and that body was shaking even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± In the end, nine-tailed spirit fox said it in a voice full of fear.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Ning Tian said.


    ¡°Boom!¡± With a sound, Nine-tailed spirit fox was severely pulled out to the mountains hundreds of meters away to accompany purple gold eagle.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Ning Tian said.


    At the same time, there was a humanoid shadow under the place where Xue Ling disappeared. After Ningtian spoke, the shadow actually began to move.


    However, Xue Ling came out of the shadow and looked at Ningtian with a pale face and fear.


    Blending in shadow and controlling shadow are Xue Ling¡¯s special abilities. In the battle with Nine-tailed spirit fox, Nine-tailed spirit fox suddenly felt a huge impact and flew out upside down. It was also because Xue Ling overcontrolled shadow and attacked the shadow of Nine-tailed spirit fox. Xue Ling¡¯s special ability was simply born for killers.


    ¡°You are powerful.¡± There was no fear in Xue Ling¡¯s voice, but a kind of worship and awe.


    Originally Xue Ling thought that the most powerful here was the level 3 fierce beast purple gold eagle, but now it seems that this tree is the most powerful.


    ¡°Are you all right! Little girl.¡± Ning Tian forced down his angry mood and asked next.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xue Ling¡¯s tone is somewhat shy.


    Xue Ling didn¡¯t know why. When Ningtian was just very angry, but his tone was very gentle and he was still concerned about herself, Xue Ling felt that her whole body was tense and hot, and her heart beat faster. This was a feeling Xue Ling had never felt before. Is this the feeling of love that her mother said before?


    Of course, Ning Tian is very angry with the behavior of Purple Gold Eagle and Nine-tailed spirit fox now and has not paid much attention to Xue Ling¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± This is Xueer¡¯s puzzled voice.


    When Xueer floated down from Ningtian and saw Xue Ling, his smiling face suddenly cooled down and asked, ¡°Master, who is she?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Xue Ling and she was taken hostage by me.¡±


    Ning Tian doesn¡¯t know why, he had a feeling of being caught in the act at this moment, which was very strange.


    However, Xueer did not answer Ningtian, but floated to the front of Xue Ling and looked at Xue Ling coldly, with murder in her eyes.


    Just now Xueer woke up from a deep sleep to check the situation because of a huge noise.


    As a result, she saw Xue Ling. The intuition from the woman told Xueer that the woman in front of her should be killed.


    The moment Xue Ling saw Xueer, she recognized it. This was the girl who killed her fiance. No, it was a female ghost.


    It turns out that there are real female ghosts in this world. Xue Ling thought this was an illusion created.


    Xueer¡¯s murder was noticed by Ningtian, so Ningtian hurriedly said, ¡°Xueer, what are you doing? Come back.¡±


    Hearing Ningtian¡¯s serious voice, Xueer could only endure killing and returned to Ningtian¡¯s branches.


    Ningtian is also depressed. Does Xue Ling have a halo of hatred?


    ¡°purple and white fox, are you two dead? If no, come back.¡± Ning Tian said solemnly to purple gold eagle and nine-tailed spirit fox who were thrown into the mountain.


    Hearing the voice of Ningtian, purple gold eagle spread wings and began to fly back in confusion.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox, with a lot of soil on the body, has returned with its space ability.


    The strength used by Ningtian just now is still under control. This time Ningtian educates Purple Gold Eagle and Nine-Tailed Spirit Fox to let Purple Gold Eagle and Nine-Tailed Spirit Fox know.


    I am your master, I am the king here, and I will not allow you to be presumptuous here.

 Chapter 43

?

 Chapter 44

?

 Chapter 45

?

 Chapter 46

?

 Chapter 47

?

 Chapter 48

?

 Chapter 49

?

 Chapter 50

?

 Chapter 51 - Fight First

    ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± Wei Qingfeng clenched his fist.


    In front of them, there are two fierce beasts, one level 4 and another level 2. Obviously, they are looking for trouble.


    Sikong hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°¡®eagle ¡®, we don¡¯t want to be enemies with you, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Although Sikong knew it was unlikely, he still had to give it a try.


    However, Purple Gold Eagle did not fight in the first place. it stared at the members of the crazy team.


    ¡°Tell me why you are here.¡± Purple gold eagle¡¯s icy voice began.


    The personnel of the crazy team showed a surprised expression for the first time, and at the same time, they were also thinking about how ¡®eagle¡¯ knew.


    ¡°We are here to complete a task to see if Xueling is dead or alive. Now let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sikong said it directly and did not hide it.


    ¡°It seems that the Xue family really cares about Xueling.¡± Ning Tian smiled and said.


    The members of the crazy team are all extraordinarily fighter. Ningtian does not believe that they are just coming for spirit thing, and only the ancient Xue family has the ability to hire a powerful team.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Ningtian ordered.


    Purple gold eagle smiled and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Zi Zi Zi Zi!!¡± Purple gold eagle began to release purple thunder and lightning.


    Wind also began to appear around the wind wolf, and the hair of the white wind wolf blew up.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Sikong gritted his teeth and made preparations for the battle.


    Gao Xiong appeared in the front, and his body began to get bigger, directly growing to more than three meters high. His skin became harder and his body became huge.


    Gao Xiong¡¯s special ability is very strange. It greatly strengthens his body, greatly increases his strength and speed, and also has a strong recovery.


    ¡°fight first!¡±


    Purple gold eagle said, the purple thunder flew away.


    Yang Yu stepped forward and released a dazzling protective cover, covering the crowd inside.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± Purple thunder was blocked.


    By the time the smoke had dispersed, the purple gold eagle had disappeared.


    And wind wolf disappeared.


    ¡°Pay attention.¡±


    Sikong lowered his voice and looked around.


    On the other hand, Nine-tailed spirit fox, after successfully killing a team with a level 2 extraordinarily fighter, happened to meet the team of the little girl who combed its hair not long ago.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox stood on a corpse, licking its paws and said leisurely.


    And the little girl, who was broadcasting live, looked at the body on the ground and fell tremblingly to the ground, and the phone also fell to the ground.


    The netizens in the studio were also directly shocked.


    ¡°fuck! You don¡¯t have to guess, this white must also be the fierce beast, the body, I know, is our company¡¯s former colleague, now is a level 2 extraordinary fighter.¡±


    ¡°I said it was not simple and no one believed me yet.¡±


    White is the name given to Nine-tailed spirit fox by the anchor yesterday.


    ¡°run quickly!¡±


    ¡°Meng xin, run!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Our Mengxin anchor is going to say goodbye to us.¡±


    ¡°Those who speak above can leave your addresses. I will come to your house tonight.¡±


    ¡°Add me.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Silly guy, what I said was fact.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare leave your address and name, I will come to your family tonight.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    In the studio, it is inevitable that there are some people who have a bad mentality and like schadenfreude.


    There is a quarrel in the studio, but the anchor¡¯s side is not very good.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so afraid, little girl. I still like you very much. However, we are enemies now. Yesterday, because of you, I was scolded by my master.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox did not move all the time, but began to comb its hair with its tongue. As for the level 1 extraordinary fighter in front of it, it was directly ignored by nine-tailed spirit fox.


    The level 2 extraordinary fighter can be killed by the nine-tailed spirit fox, and the level 2 extraordinary fighter is weaker.


    ¡°That fire beast, can you let us go? We will walk out of the white fog forbidden zone immediately.¡±


    The extraordinary fighter was already pleading and was about to kneel on the ground.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox looked at the extraordinary fighter contemptuously and said with sarcasm and spiritual communication, ¡°are you kidding? Let you go, then I will be skinned by my master when I go back.¡±


    ¡°Master? you originally still¡­ !!¡± Before another little boy could speak, his head was blown off by a white paw.


    Yes, it was a blow. Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s space ability instantly reached the back of the boy. With the strengthening power of the second tail, it directly blew the boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    The others were frightened, but none of them got up and ran away, because they could not run at all now.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox returned to the body, a face of disgust flung its paws of blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s really dirty! Don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say, or you will be killed!¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox said with warning in its voice.


    They all nodded at once. Just now they didn¡¯t react, their teammates died. If it was them just now, they wouldn¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.


    Three little golden crows on this side, three little golden crows have launched an attack.


    However, to the dismay of the three little golden crows, a transparent energy cover was formed on Yu Shiya¡¯s side, and the three little golden crows could not get through at that time.


    Three small golden crow severely attacked the transparent energy cover, but unfortunately, the transparent energy cover did not move and made a clear and crisp sound.


    ¡°What the hell, it¡¯s so hard.¡± After countless attacks, the three little golden crows were a little speechless.


    Although the three little golden crows think their speed was fast, their attack power is not too strong. Now they have encountered this defense, and at that time the three little golden crows really have no choice.


    ¡°Three idiots, set them on fire.¡± At this moment, the voice of Ningtian appeared.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Three little golden crow¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.


    The tail behind them burned a raging flame, directly burning the entire transparent energy cover.


    ¡°Fuck!! These three birds even set fire.¡±


    ¡°This is not nonsense? The tails of these three birds are burning. It is strange that they cannot set fire!¡±


    ¡°Is Shiya ok? I looked at the transparent energy cover as very hard. The three birds just attacked for so long and the transparent energy cover was fine.¡±


    ¡°This is not necessarily true, but I still hope Shiya can escape.¡±


    Many netizens looked at the live broadcast from a very sharp and handstand perspective. There was no way out. Shiya, they were all in danger now. How could they still pay attention to the live broadcast?

 Chapter 52 - Fierce Battle

    ¡°Sister Xinran, are you all right?¡± Asked Yu Shiya.


    Chen Xinran¡¯s forehead was already covered with sweat, but she still smiled at Yu Shiya and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Shiya. If I can¡¯t hold on later, I can also use red strengthening medicine.¡±


    As soon as Yu Shiya heard that Chen Xinran was going to use red strengthening medicine, her worries became stronger and she became sad.


    Then, as three small golden crows kept flaming around the transparent energy cover, the temperature inside the transparent energy cover began to rise.


    A new fatal situation has also emerged, which is also the way of Ningtian, that is, to directly bake them.


    Of course, the reason why Ningtian did not make moves is that Ningtian himself should not appear in the eyes of human beings as much as possible. The more times he appears, the more he will be discovered by human beings one day.


    On Sikong¡¯s side, Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s purple thunder attacked Yang Yu¡¯s protective cover gathered by light.


    Yang Yu¡¯s special ability is to gather sunlight to stimulate the enemy¡¯s eyes or to form a protective cover for the team gathered by light.


    ¡°¡®eagle ¡®if you want to fight, let¡¯s see which of us is better! Yang Yu, gave me light armor.¡±


    Sikong spoke, his arms quickly turned into a layer of black hard skin, and his fingers became extremely slender and sharp.


    However, Yang Yu cancelled the protective cover gathered by light, pointing his finger lightly at his teammates around him, and his teammates were wrapped in white light, similar to forming white armor, which is what Sikong called light armor.


    Purple gold eagle body purple gold flashing, several purple thunder separated, quickly to attack Sikong.


    ¡°Zi Zi Zi Zi!!¡±


    Sikong¡¯s sharp claws now directly cut the purple thunder of Purple Gold Eagle.


    Sikong first made a jump, and his sharp claws had already gone to Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s head.


    Purple gold eagle¡¯s eyes showed a mockery. When the gold flashed on the golden pupil, Sikong felt his body froze. Purple gold eagle also took advantage of this opportunity to burst into purple thunder with terrorist power.


    When the thunder was about to attack Sikong, a water polo appeared in front of Sikong, helping Sikong to block the thunder.


    Wei Qingfeng, who has special ability of water element, uses water polo to attack Purple Gold Eagle, but the purple thunder around Purple Gold Eagle automatically defends, and the water polo is directly forced into water mist evaporation by the purple thunder, which has extremely horrible destructive power.


    At this time, Wuling rushed to the Purple Gold Eagle at extremely fast speed and made several gestures at the Purple Gold Eagle.


    Originally, Purple Gold Eagle was still thinking about what this human being was doing. Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s eyes felt great pain. Purple Gold Eagle had to close eyes because of the pain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Purple gold eagle felt that it had been cut off by something sharp on its body, just as Purple gold eagle was angry and was about to open eyes.


    All of a sudden, Mo Qianqian uses special ability, instantly moved to its own front.


    she kicked it up.


    Purple gold eagle received a huge impact on head. Purple gold eagle now felt the sky whirling.


    Before Purple Gold Eagle could return to absolute being, Gao Xiong rushed directly and had the power to smash boulders with one punch, hitting Purple Gold Eagle in the head with one punch.


    With this punch, Purple Gold Eagle flew several tens of meters away.


    The huge pain and dizziness in the head made Purple Gold Eagle a little confused.


    Purple gold eagle forced itself to wake up.


    ¡°Shit, this¡¯ eagle ¡®is fine.¡± Gao Xiong was surprised to see that Purple Gold Eagle could still stand up.


    Purple gold eagle gave an angry cry, which spread throughout the white fog forbidden zone.


    At this time, Mo Qiaqian appeared in front of Purple Gold Eagle again, but this time Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s purple thunder was directly like a wild animal coming out of its cage, directly centering on Purple Gold Eagle, releasing a sea of purple thunder tens of meters long.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Sikong hurriedly shouted.


    But now it is too late, terror purple thunder has attacked Mo Qianqian.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Mo Qianqian shouted.


    ¡°are you ok?¡± Yang Yu stepped forward and asked hastily.


    At this time, Mo Qianqian¡¯s mouth was covered with blood, she held a big tree beside her and reluctantly stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will not die.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die? The human body cannot bear it.¡± This is the voice of surprise from Purple Gold Eagle, wondering how Mo Qianqian could be alive after being struck by its own purple lightning.


    ¡°It should be the white armor on the woman¡¯s body, which helped the woman resist most of the injuries, and the woman seemed to be able to teleport. Otherwise, even with the white armor in your purple thunder, it would not be possible to resist.¡± Wind Wolf said.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Purple gold eagle spread its wings and was ready to fly.


    However, the blow just gave Purple Gold Eagle a concussion.


    Therefore, this also led to the Purple Gold Eagle not flying directly when it flew into the air for the first time.


    In this way, Sikong all responded.


    ¡°Quick, can¡¯t let ¡®eagle¡¯ go into the air.¡± Sikong shouted loudly and rushed to purple gold eagle.


    However, the purple gold eagle smiled contemptuously and slapped its wings to the ground. Just as it was about to fly, Wuling appeared in front of the purple gold eagle again. His hands were facing the direction of the wings of the purple gold eagle and he beheaded several times in the air.


    After that, Purple Gold Eagle felt that its wings were hit sharply and shed blood. because of this, Purple Gold Eagle failed to fly into the air for the second time.


    Purple gold eagle roared.


    ¡°Zi Zi Zi Zi!!¡± Purple gold eagle¡¯s purple thunder erupted again and rushed to Wuling.


    This is only a few meters away, and Purple Gold Eagle does not believe that the human who wounded himself can avoid it.


    Just as purple gold eagle wants to be happy, human beings who hurt it will pay the price of their lives.


    Sikong had already pulled away Wuling and threw him back, blocking the rushing purple thunder by himself.


    ¡°Zi!¡± Sikong¡¯s claw went down and the thunder was cut into two sections.


    In front of Sikong, Wei Qingfeng¡¯s water polo also appeared, blocking the purple thunder behind.


    And Sikong also took advantage of this time to go back.


    Purple gold eagle, knowing that it had lost the battle again, was very angry and said, ¡°Human beings, you have successfully angered me and will not play with you.¡±


    Purple gold eagle¡¯s pupil glowed with gold, its eyes flamed with gold, and its wings spread out again, trying to fly into the air.


    However, with all the people already prepared, how can it be possible to give Purple Gold Eagle a chance?


    They know that Purple Gold Eagle is a bird. The real home of birds is in the air. they are about to rush past to prevent Purple Gold Eagle from flying into the air.


    They felt their heads hurt and knelt on the ground.


    This also caused them not to stop Purple Gold Eagle from flying into the air in the first place.

 Chapter 53 - Defeat

    ¡°Rumble!!¡±


    Purple thunder and lightning began to flicker in the sky, and the scene of extinction appeared again.


    ¡°Human beings, bear my anger!¡±


    ¡°Boom!!¡± Purple thunder descended from the sky,


    Yang Yu quickly gathered into a protective cover, blocking the falling purple thunder.


    Yang Yu¡¯s protective cover was still there, but Yang Yu was already sweating profusely.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± Several purple thunder fell in the sky.


    Directly and severely blasted Yang Yu¡¯s protective cover.


    After several purple thunder drops, Yang Yu¡¯s protective cover is still unbroken.


    In this way, the Purple Gold Eagle in the sky is upset. It is not broken. It is really hard enough.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem!¡±


    At this time, Yang Yu inside the protective cover was already sweating all over and coughing up blood in his mouth.


    It is not an easy thing to block the purple thunder falling from the sky. the purple thunder in the sky is stronger than the purple thunder released by Purple Gold Eagle itself.


    ¡°Yang Yu, put down the protective cover quickly. You are no longer able to do it. You will die if you go on like this. We are separated. There is also a thick white fog over here. The ¡®eagle¡¯ in the sky cannot fully see where we are.¡±


    The crowd began to separate and find a place to hide themselves.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± Six purple thunder descended in the sky.


    Hiding under the tree, Sikong saw the purple thunder flying towards him. His face was frightened and there was no way out. Sikong¡¯s arms quickly turned into a layer of black hard skin, and his fingers became extremely slender and sharp. If he could not hide, he could only resist.


    Purple thunder has been lowered, Sikong¡¯s sharp claws paddled to Purple thunder.


    However, in front of this huge purple thunder, Sikong can¡¯t resist it this time.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sikong screamed, Yang Yu¡¯s light armor gathered with light on Sikong was directly broken and he was directly blown out of several meters by purple thunder.


    The second purple thunder accurately rushed to Wei Qingfeng, who was hiding behind the stone.


    Wei Qingfeng¡¯s face appeared in panic, and a huge water polo quickly appeared in front of Wei Qingfeng. ¡±


    ¡°Boom!!¡± In front of the purple thunder full of destructive power, Wei Qingfeng¡¯s water polo was directly broken.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Wei Qingfeng screamed directly and flew out, and his light armor was broken.


    The third purple thunder has been lowered and Gao Xiong¡¯s face, hiding under a tree vine, is panicked.


    Gao Xiong, because of his huge body, although his strength is extremely high, his speed is not good. Facing the purple thunder rushing towards himself, Gao Xiong directly used the body to fight.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± When purple lightning struck Gao Xiong, Gao Xiong¡¯s armor was shattered in an instant.


    Gao Xiong was wrapped in purple thunder. The extremely destructive purple thunder made Gao Xiong¡¯s already tattered clothes disappear directly, while Gao Xiong¡¯s skin was directly turned black by electricity and his eyes were red.


    The grass under the ground beside Gao Xiong also turned directly into ashes.


    However, Gao Xiong did not cry out, but only softly ¡°cough!!¡±, and then fell to the ground, life and death are unknown.


    ¡°Some interesting human beings.¡± Purple gold eagle said, looking at Gao Xiong, which is hard to resist its own purple thunder.


    The fourth purple thunder went to Mo Qianqian, she hid under the tree and was extremely shocked. she hurriedly used her own instant movement.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Mo Qianqian underestimated the power range of the purple thunder. she did not move out of the power range of the purple thunder instantly. Mo Qianqian was blown under a tree.


    The fifth purple thunder came down and rushed directly to Yang Yu, who was already exhausted and lying on the ground.


    When Yang Yu saw the purple thunder flying towards him, he closed his desperate eyes.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yang Yu opened his eyes in surprise, because the scream did not come from himself.


    ¡°captain, you are¡­¡±


    Yang Yu opened his eyes and looked at his captain Sikong in front of him. Yang Yu now does not know what emotion to express.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, run quickly, you will avenge us,¡± Sikong said and fell directly in front of Yang Yu.


    The Purple Gold Eagle in the sky looked at this scene coldly, and another purple thunder fell directly.


    Yang Yu had nowhere to hide and was hit directly by purple lightning.


    In the sixth day, the thunder descended to Wuling, and Wuling¡¯s hands beheaded the purple thunder, but the purple thunder was also resisted for a second, and then Wuling was also struck by the purple thunder.


    Purple gold eagle succeeded, the strength of Purple gold eagle did not disappoint Ning Tian.


    This battle, the crazy team lost.


    In fact, the most important reason for the crazy team is to forget one thing, although Purple Gold Eagle could not see the ground with many trees in the air because of the white fog in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    But the crazy team has been fighting purple gold eagle, but forgot wind wolf.


    On the side of the three little golden crows, Chen Xinran has been injected with green strengthening medicine and is still holding on.


    However, the temperature of the transparent energy cover has reached a very high temperature. Apart from Chen Xinran and Yu Shiya, they have not passed out, and the others have passed out.


    The three little golden crow were somewhat helpless and could not break the transparent energy cover, but could only continue to set fire to the attack.


    On Nine-Tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s side, except for anchor Meng Xin, all other teammates have died on Nine-Tailed Spirit Fox¡¯s claws.


    Of course, the extra fighter in this team is just an extraordinary fighter who has just broken through to level 1. Her special ability is to control the soil element.


    In the face of the ferocious nine-tailed spirit fox, there was no resistance.


    ¡°Say it! Do you have any last words?¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox looked at the human girl in front of it. It was very calm. It also cleaned hair with its claws.


    However, the netizens in the live broadcast room of anchor Mengxin scolded Nine-tailed spirit fox one after another. Although netizens cannot scold Nine-tailed spirit fox to death, even if Nine-tailed spirit fox sees it, it does not know human words.


    But even so, they can¡¯t kill the enemy, but also to scold it to death, momentum cannot lose.


    Many netizens in the studio are also sending screens.


    ¡°White, you should have taken a fancy to my bracelet last time! I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡±


    Mengxin, who slumped on the ground, knew that she was going to die, but was not afraid and asked softly nine-tailed spirit fox.


    At the same time, she took the bracelet on her right hand with five beautiful gems of five colors. Among the five gems in the bracelet, there were actually five very small little dragons in it.


    ¡°Audience friends, your lovely Mengxin is going to say goodbye to you here. Although I clearly know that I am going to die, I still want to talk to my fans who have been accompanying me. Thank you for your support.¡± Speaking of which, tears trickled down, but the words were not finished.


    ¡°By the way, maybe I am the first person in the world to say goodbye to my fans when I was dying. The dance I promised to show you is gone. the world¡¯s most beautiful and lovely Yun Mengxin says goodbye to everyone here.¡±

 Chapter 54 - Nine-tailed Spirit Fox’s Hesitation

    After Yunmengxin finished speaking, tens of millions of people in the studio were silent.


    If Yun Mengxin had praised herself like this in the past, she would have been ridiculed, but now, after a brief silence in the studio.


    Fans and passers-by netizens of Yunmengxin began to praise Yunmengxin one after another.


    ¡°Mengxin, you are the goddess in my heart.¡±


    ¡°The most beautiful goddess.


    ¡°The lovely goddess in my heart forever.¡±


    ¡°Goddess, my only goddess.¡±


    ¡°Goddess, at the last moment, you still think about the fans in the studio and say goodbye to the fans, which is many times better than those anchors who deceive our fans¡¯ feelings by directing and acting.¡±


    ¡°Goddess, I will always remember you.¡±


    ¡°Mengxin, I am very happy that I can see you live from the first day to now, don¡¯t you always doubt I like you? I¡¯ll tell you now, I really like you, but I don¡¯t have the courage to tell you, today I regret, really regret, really¡­¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The studio is now full of the word goddess.


    At this time, Yunmengxin looked at the barrage in her studio, which was full of the word ¡°goddess¡± and did not waste herself being an anchor for so long.


    Yun Mengxin calmed down her emotions and smiled and said, ¡°Thank you fans. I am really happy to see all the people in my own studio call me Goddess. I have no regrets.¡±


    Arguably, some people will be rewarded in such a situation now, but why not now? That is why netizens all understand that rewarding is for anchors who need to make money.


    But now the reward is disrespect for their goddess. The administrator in Yunmengxin Studio also temporarily closed the reward directly.


    ¡°Have you finished?¡± Then the nine-tailed spirit fox spoke.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox has been here for too long. Nine-tailed spirit fox is still waiting to kill other intruders.


    When Yunmengxin heard the sound of nine-tailed spirit fox, she also looked up at nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Yunmengxin breathed a sigh of relief, put down her cell phone, stood up, and began to walk towards nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Of course, Nine-tailed spirit fox is not afraid of her. Nine-tailed spirit fox is just a little curious about what she is doing.


    And what puzzles Nine-tailed spirit fox a little is that the human being in front of it is so different from others, she seems to not be afraid of it.


    ¡°May I touch you?¡± Yun Mengxin said with a gentle look at Nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox hesitated and agreed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yunmengxin held out her hands, picked up Nine-tailed spirit fox, and held Nine-tailed spirit fox in her arms.


    Although nine-tailed spirit fox wanted to resist for a moment, but gave up the idea after thinking about it for a moment.


    ¡°I gave it to you. My mother gave it to me, saying it was handed down from my family.¡±


    Yunmengxin put her bracelet in front of Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s claws and continued to touch Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s hair.


    However, Nine-tailed spirit fox once again showed an expression of enjoyment, while the original Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s cold eyes showed a slight shake.


    However, Ningtian, has seen it, is also a little confused and does not know what to say.


    At last, Ningtian spoke.


    ¡°White Fox, you can choose not to kill this human being.¡±


    However, Nine-tailed spirit fox heard Ningtian¡¯s voice and immediately got excited and replied, ¡°Really? Master.¡±


    Hearing the excited tone of Nine-tailed spirit fox, Ning Tian knew it was not very good. Nine-tailed spirit fox showed compassion for human beings. This is a very thorny problem.


    ¡°White Fox, think for yourself!¡±


    Ningtian gave this question to Nine-tailed spirit fox, which is also an opportunity Ningtian gave Nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox, who has always been very smart, did not react in the first place, but thought its master agreed, but nine-tailed spirit fox thought it over for a while before he knew.


    its master Ning Tian found that it had no compassion for human beings, which was a reminder to itself.


    Although nine-tailed spirit fox understands, kill or not? Nine-tailed spirit fox is already hesitating.


    On the other hand, on the side of the three little golden crows, the three little golden crows are still setting fires, and Ningtian is speechless.


    At the same time, Ningtian also knew that although the three small golden crows were extremely fast, they have no way to meet this kind of defense.


    In order to help the three little golden crows speed up, Ningtian controls the roots and directly enters Chen Xinran¡¯s transparent energy shield from the ground.


    However, Chen Xinran, who was already very weak, could not hide or react.


    Ningtian¡¯s root directly pierced Chen Xinran¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Cough! Run¡­Shiya¡­¡± Chen Xinran said, directly fell to the ground, closed her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t die, sister, Xinran.. sister¡­¡±


    Looking at Chen Xinran, who had fallen to the ground and was dyed red with blood, Yu Shiya¡¯s exquisite little face froze at that time. Yu Shiya¡¯s trembling hands hugged Chen Xinran and began to cry bitterly.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Seeing the master killed the extraordinary fighter who made the transparent energy cover. The three little golden crow thanked master Ning Tian happily.


    The three little golden crow did not hesitate and killed all the partners around Yushiya who had passed out due to the temperature of the flame just now.


    But now because of Chen Xinran¡¯s death, Yu Shiya has been in great sadness and has not cared at all.


    Chen Xinran has been with Yu Shiya since she was a child, so Yu Shiya¡¯s feelings for Chen Xinran are also very deep.


    Now Yu Shiya saw Chen Xinran fall in front of her, and Yu Shiya felt that her beautiful world had collapsed.


    ¡°Goodbye, little girl.¡± Three little golden crow said to Yu Shiya, ready to attack.


    Outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone, a spiritual communication strong enough to make the whole White Fog Forbidden Zone audible spread throughout the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    ¡°The strong in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, please let my Shiya go, and our Yu family will thank you again.¡±


    With such a strong spirit, people who can use spiritual communication to spread throughout the White Fog Forbidden Zone, that is, rushed to save Yushi Ya, the owner of the previous generation of Yu family, and Yushi Ya¡¯s grandfather Yu Lichen.


    After Ningtian felt the smell of Yu Lichen, he was also shocked.


    ¡°Little guys, stop.¡±


    The three little golden crow who heard Ningtian¡¯s order also stopped, of course.


    ¡°Little girl, you can come out now.¡±


    Xue Ling, who had absorbed spirituality by Ningtian¡¯s side, opened her eyes doubtfully.


    ¡°Yushiya was really daring and dared to come here. However, why do you call me, ancient trees?¡±


    Ancient tree, of course, the name Xue Ling gave Ningtian.


    ¡°Of course, let you negotiate.¡± Ning Tian said.


    However, Xue Ling was somewhat surprised and asked with a smile on her mouth, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll run away?¡±

 Chapter 55 - Bronze Coffin

    Ning Tian has long thought about this question asked by Xue Ling.


    ¡°I will let the three little guys go with you to help you.¡±


    Xue Ling suddenly became depressed. To put it mildly, he clearly let the three little golden crow monitor herself. If she wants to run away, she can try.


    The reason why Ningtian let Xue Ling go is also to reassure the Xue family that Xue Ling is still fine.


    Outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone, all the strong members of the Yu Family came.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is anything wrong with Shiya.¡±


    ¡°The girl Shiya is really fooling around. I have already told her not to come here, but she just won¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°Shiya girl, she has been disobedient since she was a child and has caused troubles everywhere.¡±


    ¡°All right, all of you, be quiet. It¡¯s good that Shiya is fine at present. ¡± A middle-aged man with a very high status in the Yu family said.


    However, Yu Shiya¡¯s father and grandfather did not speak and were expressionless. In fact, they were worried.


    Soon after, a figure appeared again in front of the crowd.


    ¡°Uncle Yu, and Grandfather Yu, long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Linger how did you come out? Aren¡¯t you kidnapped by the eagle and taken hostage?¡± Yu Yichen surprised said.


    And all the people around were shocked when they heard it. Isn¡¯t she dead?


    How did she be kidnapped by the eagle and taken hostage?


    Hearing the Yu Yichen¡¯s words, Xue Ling¡¯s smile on her face disappeared. Can he have a pleasant chat?


    Of course, Yu Yichen soon learned that he was wrong and apologized: ¡°Linger, I¡¯m sorry. I was impatient and said something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Linger, do you know how is Shiya doing?¡± Yu Lichen was worried, can¡¯t help but ask.


    Xue Ling said with a regretful expression on her face, ¡°Uncle Yu, you are still a little late.¡±


    Hearing this, Yu Yichen nearly passed out directly.


    And Yu Lichen felt that he was going to have a heart attack. ¡±


    Xue Ling continued after the pause: ¡°Chen Xinran died to protect Yushiya.¡±


    After hearing this, Yu Yichen, Yu Lichen, and others expressed their desire to kill Xue Ling. Can¡¯t you finish your words at one time?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Linger is fine.¡± The old man Yu Lichen said peacefully.


    ¡°However, Yu Shiya is not in a very good mental state because of Chen Xinran¡¯s death.¡± Xue Ling added.


    However, for the Yu family, it is good that Yushiya is not dead now.


    Hearing that Chen Xinran died to protect Yu Shiya, the householder Yu Yichen also sighed.


    Xue Ling saw that the Yu family was fine and went on to say, ¡°Someone asked me to negotiate with you about what you just said about the big reward.¡±


    If Xue Ling had spoken out the ancient tree Ningtian, Xue Ling might have been picked up by three small golden crow on her shoulder and flew into the air.


    This is not impossible. Xue Ling knows that if she exposes a little information about Ningtian, Ningtian will not hesitate to kill her.


    ¡°Yes, big reward¡­ level 2 fierce beast?¡±


    Yu Yichen¡¯s fingers are some trembling pointing, three small golden crows are on Xue Ling¡¯s shoulder.


    They were too nervous just now. They didn¡¯t pay attention to the three small golden crows on Xue Ling¡¯s shoulder. Now the Yu family is at ease. Looking at the three small golden crows on Xue Ling¡¯s shoulder, this time they found that the three small golden crows are all level 2 fierce beast.


    Xue Ling saw that the crowd finally realized that there were three little golden crows on her shoulders. she was also gratified and wry with a wry smile: ¡°Uncle Yu, do you know why I can come out?¡±


    It took a long time for them to react in surprise.


    ¡°We can give ten full maturity spirit things with 100 years.¡±


    Yu Yichen said, directly motioned behind the people.


    The people who followed each took out ten exquisite boxes.


    At the moment when the exquisite wooden box was opened, the fragrance and spirituality belonging to spirit thing came out instantly, making all the people present feel a shock of spirit.


    At the same time, countless greedy eyes stared at the ten exquisite boxes.


    ¡°Those who are not afraid of death will come and rob.¡± Yu Yichen said.


    The Yu family¡¯s extraordinarily fighter broke out the momentum, making most of the spirit fighter lying on the ground again.


    Under the strong breath of the Yu family, more than 300 people present gathered their greedy eyes. Their lives were still more important than spirit things.


    Spirit thing is also graded. The higher the year spirit thing is, the higher the strength will be. After eating it, the more strength will be improved. It is said that there is still a chance to awaken a special ability.


    ¡°10 spirit things are a little useful, but after I kill the extraordinary fighter and let Yushiya go back, this is to let the tiger return to the mountain.¡±


    Ning Tian said to Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling, of course, understood the meaning of Ningtian, so he said, ¡°Uncle Yu, the one who said that it would be a bit risky to let Yu Shiya go back.¡±


    Of course, Yu Yichen understand what risks this means, so Yu Yichen look aside at Yu Lichen.


    Yu Lichen¡¯s eyes appeared helpless and struggling, and finally nodded.


    ¡°Lift it up.¡± Yu Yichen command.


    In the back are dozens of people covered in black, carrying a huge bronze coffin, the coffin shape is pure black, bronze coffin there are many chains and strange words, bronze coffin in the middle, there is a big ¡°seal¡± word.


    After the huge bronze coffin was placed here, the people instantly felt a creepy feeling, and even the surrounding temperature began to get cold.


    ¡°Add a sword here, Is it ok?¡± Yu Yichen said.


    ¡°What is this, system?¡± Ning Tian certainly cannot think that it is an ordinary bronze coffin. The contents must be good things.


    ¡°Ding! A sealed ancient demon sword has been detected.¡± The sound of the system sounded.


    ¡°The ancient demon sword is a bit powerful.¡± Ning Tian said excitedly and seriously.


    ¡°Yes, he agreed. By the way, Uncle Yu, told my father not to worry about me.¡± Xue Ling said.


    ¡°Well! Then Linger, be careful here yourself.¡± Yu Yichen said.


    Soon after, Purple Gold Eagle appeared in front of the public.


    And put down Yu Shiya, who tightly hugged Chen Xinran¡¯s body.


    The Yu family all saw Yu Shiya with abnormal facial expression now, and they were also extremely distressed.


    Soon after, the Yu family came back with the Yu Shiya and the corpse of Chen Xinran.


    Of course, no one dares to move the ten spirit thing. ¡®eagle¡¯ is here, and whoever robs will die.


    Now people are afraid that ¡®eagle¡¯ will suddenly attack them.

 Chapter 56 - Right Or Wrong

    ¡°At the end of an hour, congratulations on your survival.¡± A voice full of fear sounded in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Later, the high wall of the original white fog restricted area disappeared.


    However, a small number of people who were still alive in the White Fog Forbidden City began to run out with great excitement when they saw the high walls and the roots that attacked them disappear.


    The speed was the fastest in their lives.


    The cheering crowd who came out saw ¡®eagle¡¯, they instantly shut up and did not dare to breathe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come here.¡±


    Purple gold eagle looked at a human, and the human fell directly to the ground, extremely frightened.


    However, purple gold eagle turned out to be just looking at it. Ningtian ordered not to kill these people outside.


    On Yunmengxin¡¯s side, Nine-tailed spirit fox is still hesitating, while netizens in Yunmengxin¡¯s studio have expressed their revenge for Yunmengxin.


    In this way, Ningtian saw some annoyance. He provoked public anger. This is not a good thing. The consequences are very dangerous.


    If the country is forced to suppress and sends troops to destroy him, it will be troublesome.


    The reason why Ningtian did not kill those all who entered the White Fog Forbidden Zone this time was also because he was afraid of causing public anger.


    As a result, he didn¡¯t expect that just because of a human anchor, it caused the public anger of tens of millions of people. It was really a miscalculation.


    Of course, Ningtian also thinks about the way to deal with it at present. The first is not to kill, but Nine-tailed spirit fox already has feelings for the human being. In such a situation, she must be killed.


    ¡°It seems that he can only sacrifice some more. White Fox, don¡¯t let me down.¡± Ning Tian said heartily.


    Outside the white fog restricted area, the people who were preparing to leave carefully suddenly smelled the special fragrance of spirit thing and looked behind doubtfully.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°I am not hallucinating!¡±


    ¡°I must not have woken up.¡±


    The crowd turned and looked at dozens of beads spirit thing wrapped by roots and moved to them.


    This scene is like countless gold coins running towards them. It is incredible.


    ¡°This is your reward for surviving successfully and being in the top 16.¡±


    A voice came into the minds of all.


    the 16 spirit things to the front of the 16 people respectively. The 16 people first looked puzzled and then laughed excitedly. They picked up their spirit things and ran away.


    Although the 16-pearl spirit thing is not mature, it is also expensive if they really want to sell it.


    When others reacted from their surprise and wanted to rob the spirit thing, it was a pity that all 16 people had already run away.


    ¡°You may go now.¡± Ning Tian¡¯s voice once again came into the minds of all.


    Of course, the crowd is desperately run away, for fear that the voice went back on its word and let the ¡®eagle¡¯ kill them.


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Purple gold eagle spread wings and flew back, while Xue Ling was helpless and looked at the three little golden crows on her shoulder and could only take them back.


    However, Ningtian used the root of the tree to excite the ten mature white spirit things and the bronze coffin to move back with the root of the tree.


    ¡°Sorry, human.¡±


    A white light shot into Yunmengxin¡¯s mind. For an instant, Yunmengxin¡¯s eyes became dull. Then she released Nine-tailed spirit fox and lay on the ground with a smile.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox looked at the dead Yun Mengxin, and suddenly felt the sadness and sadness that had never been seen before.


    ¡°Master, I do this, is it right or wrong?


    Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s voice was a little confused, not knowing whether it was right or wrong.


    ¡°White Fox, you should know that we are still too weak to face human beings now, and I have already said that we will give them time to escape. Unfortunately, human greed has stopped their rationality.¡±


    ¡°Human greed is terrible. White Fox, you will understand this later.¡±


    Ningtian is still very satisfied that Nine-tailed spirit fox killed Yunmengxin. If Nine-tailed spirit fox does not kill and starts to have feelings for human beings, then Ningtian should consider whether Nine-tailed spirit fox should be killed or not.


    At present, he is still too weak, which makes human beings fear here at most. If Nine-tailed spirit fox speaks about things here, especially his own.


    Then Ningtian himself will face the disaster of extinction, so Ningtian will never allow nine-tailed spirit fox to have special feelings for human beings.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox agreed, finally looked at Yun Mengxin on the ground, picked up the bracelet, and walked away.


    As for the bracelet, Ning Tian didn¡¯t care either. Let the bracelet leave this thought in Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s heart. Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s only favorite human being, Nine-tailed spirit fox will not be soft-hearted when it sees human again, because the bracelet is also reminding Nine-tailed spirit fox.


    And her cell phone was also smashed directly by Ningtian.


    After all returned, Ningtian directly them each with three drops of spirit blood.


    That is, 18 drops of spirit blood, which almost made Ningtian faint, and Ningtian¡¯s own strength also dropped to level 2 fierce beast.


    The three little golden crow, nine-tailed spirit fox, and wind wolf all reached the level 3 fierce beast, while the purple gold eagle also became the level 5 fierce beast.


    However, Xue Ling looked at Ningtian with pitiful and extremely large eyes, just like the little girl who had been bullied wanted to hug her, which made Ningtian unable to resist.


    However, for the safety of Xue Ling, Ningtian still did not give it to her.


    Next, it was Ningtian¡¯s most exciting moment, opening the box.


    Ten mature spirit thing, Yu family is indeed an ancient family, so generous.


    The most special thing in spirit things is a blood-red grass. There is also a blood-red and bright first drop of blood on the tip of the grass. It is very beautiful.


    Ning Tian decided to keep the ten spirit thing first and use them when it matters.


    In the small lake that Ningtian made last time, Ningtian filled the center of the small lake full of strong life force with some soil, making the center of the small lake form an island.


    Ning Tian replanted the ten spirit thing on the island.


    In an instant, the fragrance belonging to spirit thing broke out, making him refreshed.


    What Ningtian didn¡¯t notice much was that among the ten spirit things, the one with some special red spirit thing was planted by Ningtian, and the drop of red blood on the top was inside, as if something was swimming.


    ¡°Next is this bronze coffin.¡± Ning Tian was very excited to look at the bronze coffin in front of him.


    There is an ancient demon sword in this bronze coffin, which is a good thing. As for being eroded by the so-called demon spirit, Ning Tian said that he was a tree and was not afraid of.


    And for the sake of safety, Ningtian also asked the system, and the system also said it is no problem, which also made Ningtian completely relieved.

 Chapter 57 - System

    When nine-tailed spirit fox saw the bronze coffin, it instinctively showed great fear.


    The three little golden crows did not dare to approach, wind wolf had long been hiding far away, only purple gold eagle had been looking at the bronze coffin.


    ¡°Master, this coffin is very dangerous. The contents frighten me.¡± Purple gold eagle said.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox nodded and agreed with purple gold eagle.


    However, Ningtian is not afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Ning Tian said, the root of the tree began to wrap around the bronze coffin, Ning Tian¡¯s method is very simple, forcibly removed the bronze coffin seal magic sword.


    As for the way to lift the seal, Ning Tian said that there was no need, just dismantle it violently.


    Of course, the consequence of this is that Ningtian cannot dismantle it. Ningtian wrapped it around the roots for half a day. As a result, the bronze coffin did not respond at all.


    ¡°What is this bronze coffin made of, so hard?¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s root winding power can kill elephants.


    ¡°System, what is this bronze coffin made of, so hard?¡±


    Find the system when he encounters problems, and it can answer them. Of course, sometimes, such as where the system comes from, or what is the origin of the world, etc. After all, the system will refuse to answer these important questions.


    ¡°This bronze coffin is made of heaven and earth Xuan copper. The hardness cannot be broken by the host.¡± The system explained.


    Ningtian did not give up and continued to ask, ¡°Is there any way to remove this seal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, with blood.¡± The system said it directly.


    ¡°Does the master need us?¡±


    Then Purple Gold Eagle saw that his master had not broken it, so it decided to try. ¡±


    ¡°No, I have found a way.¡±


    Just now there are hundreds of bodies in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and there is still no shortage of blood.


    Soon, Ningtian¡¯s roots brought back many bodies.


    Bodies began to bleed, leaving blood on bronze coffins.


    The originally quiet bronze coffin began to shake like some great stimulation.


    The words on the bronze coffin began to shine as if they were alive.


    ¡°Effective.¡±


    Ningtian continued to put the blood that had not yet drained from the bodies on the bronze coffin.


    Amazingly, the blood on the bronze coffin began to be absorbed.


    However, the surrounding air began to become cold, and a horrible breath appeared. For a moment, Ningtian saw a sword on an ancient battlefield, making giants one by one die.


    Every giant will be sucked dry by this sword and turned into a skeleton. After these skeletons slowly become more and more.


    A giant in gold armor appeared, ending the death.


    The giant with gold armor pulled in a huge bronze coffin, and this opened bronze coffin directly sucked in the sword.


    When Ningtian came back to absolute being, he found that he was a human and was still on the ancient battlefield just now. In front of him was the sword.


    The whole body of this sword is black, with black breath around it. The body of the sword has bright blood flowing like blood vessels, which makes people feel like being eaten by people.


    ¡°Host.¡± The voice of the system suddenly remembered in Ningtian¡¯s brain.


    And Ningtian¡¯s original dull wood eyes also recovered.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡± Ningtian said some panic.


    Just Ningtian looked at the sword in front of him. he feels that the sword is extremely beautiful. As long as he has it, he can have endless power.


    ¡°The demon sword here has the power to devour the soul. Host, now you have been pulled into the spiritual time by this demon sword. See if you have the power to become the master of the demon sword. ¡±


    ¡°System, didn¡¯t you say I would be okay?¡± Ning Tian asked doubtfully and nervously.


    However, the tone of the system was very proud: ¡°with me, of course, you are fine.¡±


    At this moment, the demon sword in front of Ningtian seemed to wake up, and the demon breath around the demon sword broke out.


    Ningtian felt that he was an abyss. There was endless fear in the abyss. Suddenly, Ningtian felt that he heard sadness, unwillingness, anger, sadness, depression, crying and depravity from the abyss.


    ¡°Host, wake up.¡± The sound of the system rang again.


    And Ningtian originally felt that these emotions disappeared instantly.


    And also here, a pair of huge blood-red eyes appeared in the abyss.


    When Ningtian saw his blood-red eyes, he saw that he had fought, cursed, destroyed buildings, and so on before. All kinds of bad things flashed through Ningtian¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Host, wake up.¡±


    The voice of the system came again, pulling the host back from memory.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°Congratulations to you, human, for successfully passing my test. Tell me why you can be my master or die.¡±


    At this moment, an old voice with a long and eternal voice came from the blood-red eyes.


    Hearing this, Ning Tian knew that his chance to become the owner of the demon sword had come, but about the reason, it can also be recognized by the demon sword, which is a problem.


    ¡°Then what kind of reason do you want me to say and give me a general direction?¡± Ningtian asked carefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. What do you want to do in the future? I don¡¯t need a waste owner who don¡¯t have to pursue.¡± This voice, still cold, let him simply can¡¯t recognize any feelings.


    ¡°In the future¡­ I want to leave here, set foot on the sea of stars, pursue everything I want to pursue, seek more powerful forces, and slaughter all the gods and demons that obstruct me. Even if I look back on the past in the end, I am the only one and I am willing to do so.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ very well, I haven¡¯t heard such exciting words for a long time. You are very good, your ambition is very high, you are a person who wants to do great things¡­ No, you are a tree who does great things, my master.¡±


    Originally there was no emotion in the voice, there was excitement, and after this ¡°master¡± call, the black fog and demon breath in front of Ningtian disappeared, and the demon sword flew to Ningtian.


    Ningtian held the demon sword, an incomparable powerful force appeared, and a desire made Ningtian lose himself instantly.


    ¡°Host, wake up.¡± The sound of the system rang again.


    Ningtian also returned to absolute being.


    When Ningtian opened his eyes again, he found that the bronze coffin had been opened and his roots had already held the demon sword.


    ¡°The system, didn¡¯t I get the approval of the demon sword? How can I still lose myself?¡± Ning Tian asked in the first place.


    After all, this matter is related to his life.


    ¡°Although the demon sword has recognized you, the demon spirit on the demon sword itself will make people lose their minds, and the host¡¯s spirit is not strong enough to resist.¡± There is also sarcasm in the tone of the system.

 Chapter 58 - Dragon

    However, Ning Tian, who has already won the demon sword, does not care much.


    However, in the face of the sarcasm of the system, Ning Tian still retorted with great displeasure: ¡°I am weak, that is also your problem. The system is weak, and of course, I am weak as the host.¡±


    The system chose silence.


    ¡°Congratulations to the master for getting this ¡­ ¡­¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox said halfway, and found that it did not know the name of this thing in Ningtian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Demon Sword.¡± Ning Tian warned.


    ¡°Congratulations to the master for obtaining the demon sword.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox hurriedly said.


    ¡°Congratulations to the master for getting the demon sword.¡± Purple gold eagle, of course, followed.


    ¡°Congratulations to the master for getting the demon sword.¡±


    Three little golden crow and wind wolf, of course, followed.


    On the other hand, Xue Ling was not invited to the spiritual communication group, so Xue Ling could only watch and did not know whether they had spoken or not.


    ¡°The men you have soothed here are really weak.¡± At this moment, the demon sword came out of words.


    But Ning Tian was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Can you speak?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, but you are also very strange. You are clearly the soul of human beings, but your body is a tree.¡± The tone of the demon sword is somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this. Let me try your power.¡±


    Ning Tian casually chopped towards one place with his sword.


    A black sword wave appeared and headed for the distance.


    Just when Ningtian thought it finished, the ground began to tremble, followed by ¡°boom!¡± a loud noise.


    A deep trench with a length of 1,000 meters and a width of 100 meters appeared.


    Ning Tian was puzzled in an instant. He just chopped towards one place. He didn¡¯t use strength, the effect was so severe. If he uses strength, he could not imagine the effect.


    What Ningtian did not notice was that the blood on the demon sword stopped flowing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. I have been sealed for too long. My strength has almost been lost. I need blood to supplement my strength.¡±


    There is a kind of unwillingness in the voice of the demon sword, which may be unwilling to lose power.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad either. You have been sealed for so long. It¡¯s good to have such power.¡± Ning Tian kindly comforted.


    The demon sword chose silence and did not speak.


    Ningtian put the bronze coffin of the demon sword in front of him and suspended the demon sword on the bronze coffin.


    ¡°Let the system begin to give me special strengthening!¡±


    ¡°Ding! Strengthening begins.¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s roots are swinging wildly underground, and Ningtian himself feels that his roots are joying.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Ning Tian found that black scales began to grow on his roots, and there were strange words on the black scales, and the resistance of soil to his roots became much smaller.


    However, his main root not only appeared black scales but also strange characters, and slowly grew into a dragon-like shape.


    This discovery surprised Ningtian. What was the situation?


    And Ningtian¡¯s own strength has also gone directly from Level 2 Fierce Beast to Level 5 Fierce Beast.


    Ning Tian hurriedly opened his attribute panel.


    Race: Mutant Tree (Complete)


    Life span: 600 years


    The strength is the same as that of the level 6 fierce beast.


    Strengthening point: 3100 (one way to get it is to receive sunlight, the other is devour other animals and even plants.)


    Special Ability: It has dragon power and has the suppression effect to make the enemy lose fighting power.


    Ability: Can control all branches, can control all roots (roots have special ancient prose blessing), and can emit spirit (v3) the power of soil elements (v3) and immune to fire elements (v3)


    ¡°Ding! Special strengthening completed.¡± The sound of the system sounded.


    And also at this moment, Ningtian could not control the sudden sound in his heart.


    A sound of dragon shouting resounded through the whole white fog forbidden area.


    However, after hearing this sound of sound, white fox and they instinctively began to tremble and fear, and knelt in front of Ningtian unconscious.


    However, Xue Ling¡¯s face was even pale and she passed out directly.


    ¡°This special strengthening is really too severe, and the power flowing in the body is really too cool!¡±


    Ningtian was very happy to wave his own scaly roots.


    ¡°What is the matter with you? How can you have dragon blood?¡± This is the voice of the magic sword with surprise asked.


    ¡°This is my secret, and why did you only call me master once? ¡± Ningtian asked.


    The demon sword chose to be silent again.


    After a long time. Purple gold eagle and they slowly stood up and looked at Ning Tian with fear.


    ¡°Master you¡­¡± Purple gold eagle can¡¯t say.


    ¡°This is my business, you don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    The system is Ningtian¡¯s biggest secret. It must not be told to anyone. It also gives people a sense of mystery and will make the enemy more afraid of you.


    Hearing Ning Tian¡¯s words, Purple Gold Eagle did not ask, while Xue Ling woke up after a long time.


    ¡°So what¡¯s up with the dragon shouting? Ancient tree, how do you make me feel a very powerful majesty now?¡±


    As soon as Xue Ling woke up, she began to ask questions and found that Ningtian was different now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± Ningtian chose to refuse to answer.


    When purple gold eagle and they asked, Ning Tian did not say anything. When Xue Ling asked, Ning Tian was even less likely to say anything.


    ¡°What happened to the master just now, how could there be a sudden strong mental fluctuation?¡± Then Xueer woke up and looked around in surprise and asked.


    ¡°Xueer, it¡¯s okay. Xueer, how¡¯s my new weapon?¡±


    Ning Tian changed the subject and pointed at the demon sword with the root of the tree.


    ¡°Master, this sword is very strange. I can feel the power of this sword to make people lose their minds.¡± Xue Ling stared at the demon sword and said.


    ¡°I know this, he has already recognized me as the master.¡± Ning Tian replied with pride.


    Hearing this, Xue Ling looked at Ning Tian in surprise and incredible way: ¡°The master is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I didn¡¯t expect us to meet after many years.¡±


    At this moment, some unexpected sounds of the demon sword were heard in Xueer¡¯s ear alone.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xueer looked at the demon sword with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The demon sword kept silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Xueer?¡±


    Xueer shook her head and said, ¡°Master, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Master, what about these human beings?¡±


    At this moment, Purple Gold Eagle pointed to the side of the crazy team member who had fainted and was already dying.


    Ning Tian looked at the crazy team of people, obviously meditated, killing them is useless, and it is quite a pity.


    However, Ningtian has an idea.


    ¡°Wake them up.¡±


    Purple gold eagle is very direct and releases purple thunder. Of course, the power of purple thunder is very weak this time.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Members of the crazy team were directly awakened by electricity.

 Chapter 59 - Betrayal Human Beings

    As soon as the members of the crazy team woke up, they looked at the group of fierce beast around them and were even more desperate in an instant.


    ¡°¡®eagle ¡®, what do you want?¡±


    Sikong crawled on the ground feebly, looking at Purple Gold Eagle.


    The other five members, who pretended not afraid of death, looked at Purple Gold Eagle maliciously.


    Of course, being watched by them, Purple Gold Eagle certainly felt a little uncomfortable, but thinking of the consequences of the last unauthorized attempt to kill Xue Ling, Purple Gold Eagle refrained.


    ¡°A group of weak human beings, hurry up and meet my master.¡±


    Purple gold eagle pointed wings in the direction of Ningtian.


    Members of the crazy team looked in front of themselves this time.


    A huge ancient tree, under the sunshine, emerald green and some transparent leaves swing with the wind, showing extraordinary sanctity in beauty, making people feel like surrendering to this ancient tree.


    In front of this ancient tree, the members of the crazy team felt extremely small and vulnerable like ants.


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± Mo Qianqian¡¯s eyes full of surprise.


    The same is true of other members of the crazy team.


    Members of the crazy team can¡¯t think of when they will see the ancient trees that shocked them so much.


    However, the great vitality emanating from the ancient tree made Mo Qianqian more excited than other members.


    ¡°Give you two choices, either submit to me, you have to say that you betray all mankind and live, or you have to die for human dignity.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s voice released dragon power.


    This makes the members of the crazy team feel that what they are facing is not an ancient tree, but fear, making their whole body afraid and their souls trembling.


    And members of the crazy team also saw that several roots covered with black scales got a mobile phone, and turned on the video function in front of them.


    In addition to fear, the members of this crazy team are extremely surprised. At the same time, the members of the crazy team also know.


    If they surrender, they will survive. At the same time, if this video is posted online, the consequences can be imagined.


    This is to let them choose after there is no way out.


    ¡°For the sake of my sister, I chose to betray all mankind and submit to the ¡­ Master.¡± Mo Qianqian was the first to kneel on the ground to Ningtian.


    While other members of the crazy team saw Mo Qianqian surrender, they began to hesitate. However, the members of the crazy team still hesitated whether to betray human beings.


    If things are exposed, they will bear the infamy through the ages, which is worse than death.


    However, at present, they are facing life or death.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either. I am willing to betray all mankind and submit to master.¡±


    Wei Qingfeng also got up and knelt in front of Ningtian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either. I am also willing to betray all mankind and submit to master.¡± Yang Yu said, also forced to get up, kneeling in front of Ningtian.


    ¡°I am willing to betray all mankind, master.¡±


    Wuling also knelt down to Ningtian.


    ¡°You.¡± Sikong looked at the four people who had already surrendered to Yu Ningtian and did not know what to say.


    And the four also knew that they had betrayed all mankind by doing so. Their guilt made them afraid to see Sikong.


    ¡°Captain, for my sister¡¯s sake, I can¡¯t die now.¡± Mo Qianqian¡¯s tone is very firm.


    ¡°How are you two?¡± Ning Tian asked Sikong and Gaoxiong, who had not yet made a decision.


    Captain Sikong and Gaoxiong did not speak, and their eyes hesitated. Although they could live, the cost was too high.


    ¡°I will not submit to you, we human beings¡­ will never¡­ be slaves.¡±


    Gaoxiong said, the heart has been pierced by roots, unwilling to close his eyes.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    In the face of Gaoxiong¡¯s death, the members of the crazy team were extremely angry, but at the thought of their current situation, the anger to avenge Gaoxiong was gone.


    At this time, the demon sword, which had been floating quietly on the bronze coffin, glowed red, while Gaoxiong¡¯s blood was all drawn out of his body and turned into a skeleton.


    And the blood is completely absorbed by the demon sword.


    At this time, the crowd also noticed the demon sword that had been suspended quietly on the bronze coffin.


    The sword in front of them can make people instantly become bones, which is horrible.


    ¡°I am willing to betray all¡­ human beings, master.¡±


    After seeing Gaoxiong¡¯s death, Sikong chose to submit to Ningtian.


    ¡°I hope you will remember your oath today. If you break it, you will die miserably. You will go back first. If I want to find you, someone will inform you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Sikong is very helpless, this time the task is really heavy losses.


    ¡°What should you call me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Sikong said helplessly.


    Then, Sikong several people helped each other to stand up.


    However, Mo Qianqian¡¯s eyes kept flashing hesitation, and finally, she seemed to make up her mind to say, ¡°Master, do your leaves have extremely strong vitality?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± Ning Tian asked curiously.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s special ability is a very powerful bow and arrow, which is called the dark moon. However, whenever the moon is full, the dark moon needs to maintain its own life with strong life power. The power of life is extremely expensive. Now my sister has¡­¡± she talked about her sister.


    ¡°I see, but I can¡¯t give you my leaves, but I can give you a spirit thing for a hundred years.¡±


    Ning Tian said, directly put a spirit thing in front of Mo Qianqian.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Just when Ningtian said he did not agree, Mo Qianqian was somewhat desperate, but after Ningtian gave her a 100-year-old spirit thing, Mo Qianqian was really excited and thanked Ningtian.


    ¡°You hurry up and go! I don¡¯t like human beings, remember not to say anything here, by the way, take away the bones of your companions.¡±


    Ningtian directly issued the expulsion order.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Members of the Crazy Team also took Gaoxiong¡¯s bones and quickly left the White Fog Forbidden Zone, leaving the place where they would be afraid all their lives.


    On the human side, the news of the White Fog Forbidden Zone exploded the human world directly.


    The biggest conspiracy in the White Fog Forbidden Zone killed hundreds of spirit fighters, including several extraordinary fighters, and Xue Ling, who was rumored to be dead, also showed up.


    All the strong members of the Yu family appeared and exchanged ten spirit things and a bronze coffin for Miss Yushi Ya.


    After that, 16 people got 16 spirit things. There was a level 4 fierce beast ¨C ¡®eagle ¡®, three level 2 fierce beast ¨C golden birds, and level 2 fierce beast ¨C the white fox in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.

 Chapter 60 - Snow Princess Comes

    The reputation of the White Fog Forbidden Zone has once again spread throughout the human world.


    At the same time, it also makes human beings realize the danger and weirdness of the White Fog Forbidden Zone. What makes human beings wonder most is why the Fierce Beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone will join hands.


    Generally, Fierce Beast has its own territory. Once any other Fierce Beast enters its own territory, there will be a struggle.


    However, the Fierce Beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone is not the case, which makes many human beings unable to understand.


    In a conference room under a familiar military base, Chief No.1 had a serious face.


    And sitting below are the last five old people and some people in military uniforms.


    ¡°Yu Lichen, you in order to save your granddaughter back, the bronze coffin inside but what you guarded, you took it in exchange for your granddaughter, have to say, you are very strong.¡± Zhao family old man tone with sarcasm said.


    And Yu Lichen, of course, was angry, but did not refute.


    ¡°Well, you, we are here to discuss the White Fog Forbidden Zone, not to let you come here to sarcasm with each other.¡± Chief No.1 looked at Zhao¡¯s old man with great displeasure.


    ¡°ok.¡±


    Zhao family¡¯s old man said perfunctorily.


    ¡°Now the strength of the White Fog Forbidden Zone is more and more beyond our imagination. The appearance of ¡®eagle¡¯ companions also shows that Fierce Beast can begin to become partners.¡±


    ¡°Chief No.1, the strength of the White Fog Forbidden Zone is too mysterious. It is like a killer hidden in the dark. It is very dangerous. Moreover, this time the White Fog Forbidden Zone has set a trap and killed so many human beings at one time. Finally, it knows to give 16 spirit things to human beings, obviously for fear that we human beings will begin to retaliate.¡±


    ¡°So use spirit thing to shift the direction, so that the focus of our ordinary human beings will be on the 16 spirit things. This is to take advantage of our human greed. There is great terror in the white fog forbidden zone and it is no less intelligent than human intelligence.¡±


    Xue Jueren knew that opponents like this were often the most difficult to deal with.


    At this moment, Yu Lichen rubbed his eyes and said wearily, ¡°He is right. The White Fog Forbidden Zone is too dangerous, but we cannot let it go. We will send an army outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone to monitor the White Fog Forbidden Zone all the time.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± At this moment, a general in military uniform said.


    ¡°I agree, but we Yu family want to join. After all, my grandson died there. Although it is for the sake of the country, we are unwilling.¡± At this moment, the old man of the Yu family said with great distress and reluctance.


    As soon as the Yu family said, the old people from the other four ancient families also asked for this.


    ¡°Chief No.1, our Xue family will also go, which is to serve the country and help the country monitor the White Fog Forbidden Zone together.¡±


    ¡°Chief No.1, our Chen family, is also willing to let our members who have special abilities to treat people, help the country. In case of any riot in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, the soldiers are injured and the treatment is guaranteed in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Chief, our Yu family will also help the country to monitor the white fog forbidden area, after all, our bronze coffin had been given out.


    ¡°Chief No.1, since everyone has come to help the country, our Zhao family will join.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want, then send the First Dragon Guard Army.¡±


    Chief No.1¡¯s face was very heavy. Obviously, Chief No.1 was not happy with the forced insertion of the five families.


    However, the old people of the five families ignored his expression.


    Xue family old man Xue Jueren looked at the chief¡¯s face unhappy appearance, helplessly shake head.


    Next, everyone began to discuss the location of the army and some emergency situations.


    In a huge room full of flowers and trees, the area of this room is as large as a football field.


    Xueer is sitting cross-legged, and the spirituality around her is rapidly increasing and rioting.


    Xueer was already covered with ice.


    Yu Lingxuan looked at Xueer with a worried face and did not dare to disturb her.


    The ice that frozen Xueer also slowly began to spread from the underground of Xueer. Yu Lingxuan saw this scene and walked out of the room directly. she came to a huge room where she could see Xueer and looked at the situation of Xueer through the glass.


    The ice on Xueer¡¯s body is freezing all flowers and plants along the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even the flowing stream is freezing.


    At this time, the room became an icy world.


    ¡°Xueer, this child can be brought to our Yu family.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I asked Xueer very early, and Xueer also made it clear that she would not join any force.¡± Yu Lingxuan said helplessly and regretfully.


    The old man in military uniform listened to Yu Lingxuan¡¯s words. His eyebrows frowned slightly on his originally happy face and said with some displeasure: ¡°This is not possible. Xueer will definitely be a strong man in the future at the current speed. Our Yu family must get her. Ling Xuan, you are her teacher, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s most likely to convince her.¡±


    However, Yu Lingxuan is still helpless.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll try my best!¡±


    ¡°Boom!!¡± There was a loud noise inside the glass.


    The old man who originally criticized Yu Lingxuan was shocked. He turned his head and looked inside the glass in surprise.


    Inside the glass room, all the ice broke at this moment and became beautiful ice crystals.


    Xueer¡¯s exquisite little face is as perfect as that carved out of ice and snow. Her white hair is fluttering and she is wearing a long white skirt. With the bright skin of ice and snow, Xueer gives people a kind of fairy who is not from the world.


    However, Xueer¡¯s pure white eyes are cold, ruthless, and are the two most pure and flawless gems.


    Ice crystals drifted around Xueer, making Xueer the purest ice princess between heaven and earth, and came to the world.


    Now the beautiful scene of Xueer shocked all the people who saw Xueer, while many girls were surprised by Xueer¡¯s beauty.


    Now Xueer¡¯s breath has also directly broken through to the level 1 of extraordinary fighter.


    ¡°Freeze.¡±


    The word from Xueer¡¯s mouth, but the word made everyone outside the glass feel very cold, like in the ice and snow.

 Chapter 61 - The Army Came

    ¡°Teacher, I succeeded.¡±


    When everyone was still immersed in Xueer¡¯s beauty, Xueer¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.


    This startled the crowd. They hurriedly turned back and looked at Xueer already behind them.


    All the people¡¯s thoughts at that time were ¡°how is it possible?¡±


    When people once looked back and saw the Xueer in the glass, she had disappeared.


    This adds up to only a moment, how is this possible?


    ¡°Xueer, how did you get here?¡± Yu Lingxuan felt that she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    she just saw Xueer still inside, how did Xueer run behind her in an instant?


    ¡°I have now improved the power of the ice element and can freeze time for a while.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s words shocked all the people present.


    Freezing time, this is not a general special ability can have, Yu Lingxuan¡¯s third grandfather knows the strength of this freezing time.


    Originally, the old man from the Yu family still hesitated, but now, the old man looks at Xueer with extremely firm eyes.


    The old man walked over to Xueer and said in a serious voice, ¡°On behalf of the Yu Family, I invite you to become the strong of our Yu Family.¡±


    Then the old man took out a box from his pocket and opened the box. Inside the box was a beautiful pendant, which also gave off a strong spirituality. The pendant was written with the word ¡°Yu¡±.


    After hearing the Yu family old man¡¯s words, everyone was extremely surprised, but also with envious eyes.


    Xueer did not answer and looked at the pendant in the old man¡¯s box and did not speak.


    And all the people for such a situation, are very normal, Xueer, in addition to be indifferent, there is also a title of ¡°daze goddess¡±, she likes to stand daze.


    ¡°Master, the Yu family invited me to be the strong one in their family. Should I agree?¡±


    ¡°The Yu family is the Yu family of Yushiya. Xueer, promised them to find a way to approach Yushiya and monitor her.¡±


    For enemies with potential danger, Ningtian still needs constant attention.


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t want to be like in the novels he read before. Finally, he was killed by the weak worm in his eyes.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Xueer took the box.


    ¡°Well, Xueer, you haven¡¯t finished your studies yet. You can finish your studies first¡­¡±


    Before the old man in the Yu family had finished speaking, Xueer interrupted directly.


    ¡°No, the study here is of no use to me. I am still more suitable to go outside.¡± Xueer¡¯s voice revealed a queen¡¯s domineering spirit, which one could not refuse.


    And the old man, also likes such a person with character.


    ¡°Well, Xueer, go tidy up and come with me!¡±


    The old man of the Yu family is also smiling now, and he has invited a future strong man for his family, thus taking the future Yu family¡¯s position a step further.


    However, the boys in the genius class in the No.1 Research Institute all showed sad expressions when they heard that their goddess had been chosen by the Yu family and was about to leave here.


    Of course, those girls are extremely happy, their enemy is finally leaving.


    After hearing the news, Zhao Xiaoxiao did not show the same happiness as other girls, but was extremely angry.


    ¡°You wait, I must kill you.¡± Zhao Xiaoxiao was full of murder.


    And Zhao Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes on the ¡°sickle of death¡± in her hand gleamed with red blood.


    Early in the morning, an army came to the White Fog Forbidden Zone, but the army did not approach the White Fog Forbidden Zone, but began to build fortifications 100 meters away.


    ¡°Master, the human army has come to build something 100 meters away from us.¡±


    Purple gold eagle flew back and told Ningtian what it saw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, human beings are afraid of any riots and fortifications built by us. Now human beings don¡¯t take risks to fight us.¡±


    Ning Tian said while holding his cell phone and surfing the internet.


    The soul of Ningtian is human beings. Of course, he likes to play with mobile phones to pass the time.


    When Xue Ling saw Ningtian playing with his mobile phone, she also had a higher understanding of Ningtian.


    At that time, Xue Ling wanted to complain very much. You are too abnormal to be a tree. You can even play mobile phones.


    Now Ningtian has downloaded one of the world¡¯s hottest dating software with his mobile phone, named ¡°Xiaoyou¡±.


    Moreover, Ningtian also set up a group called ¡°White Fog Forbidden Zone Group¡±. In order to attract popularity quickly, Ningtian took several photos of Purple Gold Eagle. The current number of this group soon reached the maximum limit of 1,000.


    Of course, there are also many ordinary people in this group, as are spirit fighter and extraordinarily fighter. Everyone is attracted by the picture of ¡°eagle¡±.


    Ning Tian, who has been holding back for a long time and cannot open his heart to speak, is chatting crazily in the group every day.


    This message was also sent by someone inside the group that Ning Tian saw.


    For human beings to do so, Ningtian certainly cannot acquiesce.


    ¡°Demon Sword, your use has come.¡±


    Ning Tian did not wait for the demon sword to react. He picked up the demon sword and cut it down. Finally, it turned into a huge monument more than 10 meters high. Ning Tian carved a huge word ¡°kill¡± on the monument.


    This ¡°kill¡± is because it is carved with a demon sword. After the ¡°kill¡± carving is completed, Ningtian feels a murderous breath.


    he seemed to see the scene of blood flowing into rivers.


    ¡°shit! you used me to carve characters.¡± At this moment, the demon sword woke up and he was very unhappy.


    ¡°The demon sword, I am trying to show your usefulness, otherwise you will sleep every day, wouldn¡¯t it be useless? Look at how domineering, murderous and frightening under your carving of the word¡± kill ¡°.¡±


    Ningtian hurriedly to flatter the demon sword who is going to lose his temper.


    Indeed as expected, after listening to Ning Tian¡¯s words, the demon sword pondered for a while and found that it was quite reasonable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use me to carve characters in the future. I don¡¯t like it.¡± The demon sword drifted back to the bronze coffin and continued to sleep.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Soon, there was a loud noise.


    In front of the army 100 meters away from the white fog restricted area, there appeared a huge rock with a big word ¡°kill¡± carved on it.


    After this loud noise, of course, it also attracted the people in the army.


    When all the people in the army saw the word ¡°kill¡± carved on the stone, they were all stopped.


    At this moment, the crowd seemed to see that there was a sea of bones and blood in front of them. If they crossed this stone, they would become a corpse in this sea of bones and blood.

 Chapter 62 - Raging Bear

    ¡°What a domineering word¡± kill. ¡±


    For a long time, a major reacted and couldn¡¯t help saying.


    The crowd also nodded, agreeing with the major¡¯s statement.


    ¡°This should be a warning given to us by the White Fog Forbidden Zone. If we cross this stone, we will be attacked. Without my order, no one can cross this stone.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The speaker was Fang Hailin, the captain of the First Dragon Guard Army.


    The army¡¯s fortifications were completed in less than half a day, and dozens of meters of high city walls rose up with great momentum.


    At this time, the discussion in the White Fog Forbidden Zone Group also began to be hot.


    ¡°I think the country should destroy the White Fog Forbidden Zone, which is too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°You think too much, if it can be destroyed now, the country would have gone. Moreover, the big lady of the Xue family is still inside. The Xue family cannot let the country attack the white fog forbidden zone. The big lady of the Xue family is a hostage.¡±


    Group Leader Ning Tian: ¡°The latest news is that in front of the fortifications built in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, a huge rock suddenly appeared with the word ¡°kill¡± on it.¡±


    Later, a picture of a stone was sent to the group.


    ¡°Group leader, you are very good. Every time you send out the latest news about the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°Group leader, a stone falling from the sky just came in front of the construction of fortifications. Is this a warning to the White Fog Forbidden Zone?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Ning Tian finished and put down his cell phone.


    ¡°Someone is coming, from the other side of the mountain forest.¡±


    A huge black bear with a height of 5 meters is still a level 6 spirit beast, with numerous wounds on its body and a very serious wound on chest, all of which have revealed bones.


    The black bear was followed by a group of human beings. There were 19 people six of whom were level 1 extraordinarily fighter, the others were all level 6 or above spirit fighter, and two ordinary human beings.


    ¡°Ahead is the White Fog Forbidden Zone, so we can¡¯t chase ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Boss.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, we sacrificed several people and finally left the giant bear go. Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss?¡±


    ¡°But life is important. There is more than one Fierce Beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and they are extremely strong. We cannot deal with them.¡±


    ¡°If we kill the giant bear, the meat, skin, and claws on the giant bear can be sold at a good price, at least ten million.¡±


    A person some unwilling said.


    ¡°The giant bear is already dying. We will kill it as soon as possible and withdraw from the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    In the end, a group of people chose to fight for money.


    As soon as this group of people stepped into the white fog forbidden zone, countless roots appeared on the ground, penetrating the hearts of all.


    13 people died in an instant.


    ¡°Come on¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± Fear and regret appeared on the faces of the leader of this group.


    Unfortunately, it is too late now.


    ¡°Ah!¡± With a final scream.


    This group of people died without resistance.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Ningtian is still satisfied with the current root strength.


    Especially now that the roots have scales, the defense has been greatly improved.


    Even the extraordinary fighter could not have cut off his roots as easily as before.


    And the speed did not make them react.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    When Ningtian¡¯s roots approached the giant bear, the giant bear was afraid.


    However, Ningtian directly wrapped the giant bear with the root of the tree. The giant bear wanted to resist. Unfortunately, the seriously injured giant bear could not resist now. Ningtian transported the giant bear back to himself.


    Obviously Ningtian took a fancy to this giant bear. This giant bear is a level 6 spirit beast, can actually come to himself under the pursuit of a group of people. This shows that this giant bear is unusual.


    ¡°Master, you have brought us food!¡±


    As soon as three little golden crows saw a giant bear, they thought the master had brought them food.


    Ning Tian listened to the words of the three little golden crows and knocked directly on the head of the three little golden crows.


    ¡°You just know what to eat in one day. Apart from the black wolf, you are the weakest.¡± Ning Tian said.


    Wind Wolf, who was sleeping, didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°Ancient tree, do we eat bear meat today?¡±


    Xue Ling woke up when she heard the noise. she saw the black bear, which was still dying and could not move. she said excitedly.


    ¡°Oh,!¡± Obviously Xue Ling was also beaten by Ning Tian.


    ¡°All you know is to eat.¡±


    ¡°Black Bear, I think you are dying. Do you have any last words?¡± Ning Tian¡¯s voice asked with regret.


    The black bear may have known that it was going to die and did not show any surprise when it heard the tree talking.


    ¡°If I can live, I must kill those human beings who killed my wife and children.¡±


    Although the black bear is still bleeding to death because of its serious injury, when it comes to human beings, anger and murder in the black eyes appear, because it is too excited, the blood in the wound will remain faster.


    ¡°Well, if I give you the chance of revenge, will you be willing to submit to me?¡±


    Ningtian because of the nine-tailed spirit fox, so now in soothing his own staff, must determine whether there are any special feelings towards human beings, hatred towards human beings is of course the best.


    ¡°Little girl, you need to avoid it.¡±


    Before Xue Ling could react, the roots wrapped Xue Ling directly inside.


    ¡°Hello! What do you mean, ancient tree? I¡­¡±


    ¡°I am willing, as long as I can avenge mankind.¡± The black bear did not hesitate and directly agreed to Ningtian.


    ¡°OK, eat it.¡±


    The spirit leaf drifted down and fell in front of the black bear.


    The black bear did not hesitate, opened mouth directly, and swallowed it.


    Ning Tian withdrew to wrap the roots around the black bear.


    The wounds on the black bear are healing rapidly. Even the wounds on the chest are growing healing.


    Of course, this is not over yet. The height of the black bear has grown directly to 10 meters. A large amount of blood began to flow out of the body. Then bones grew out of the blood area, covering the chest, arms, and feet like a piece of armor.


    This pain should be hard to bear, Ning Tian felt pain even looking at it, but the black bear didn¡¯t make a sound at all.


    Later, the black claws grew to 60 centimeters long, and the dark claws reflected the sharp light.


    And the black bear also directly broke through from the level 6 spirit beast to the level 1 fierce beast. This alone, Ning Tian concluded that the black bear has a good talent.


    The irascible atmosphere around the black bear actually scared Ningtian himself.


    ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for soothing the raging demon bear.¡±


    When the voice of the system sounded, Ningtian knew that the black bear had surrendered.


    Indeed as expected, after the black bear finished, it knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Thank you, master.¡±

 Chapter 63 - Revenge

    Looking at the bear in front of him, Ning Tian felt a little scared.


    ¡°Get up! You can call it a black bear in the future.¡± Ning Tian said with satisfaction.


    Ning Tian, of course, also opened the attribute panel of the bear.


    Race: Raging Demon Bear (Thin Blood)


    Life span: 50 years


    Level: Level 1 Fierce Beast


    Special Ability: Enter a violent state, improve your strength within a short time)


    Talons: Can penetrate all physical defenses.


    Demon Bone: It can cover the whole body with bone armor and increase defense.


    Divine beast talent: will not break up, all attributes of the whole body double, immortal. (At present, due to thin blood vessels, the talent time of divine beasts is limited to one day)


    After seeing the attribute panel of the bear, Ning Tian knew what a battle rage was. This bear was born for fighting.


    Especially the blood of the divine beast, this is even more invincible. It¡¯s more powerful than the resurrection.


    ¡°Good, very good, did not disappoint me.¡± Ningtian is very satisfied with the bear this time.


    Such a powerful bear, Ningtian himself is not sure to win.


    ¡°Master, can I go to avenge mankind now?¡±


    The bear said full of murder, while still looking at Xue Ling beside Ningtian.


    This scared Xue Ling.


    ¡°Yes, but be careful. If you see the human army coming, you should run first, or there will be danger.¡±


    Ning Tian also knows that the bear wants to avenge those people. Those people should be illegal hunters, and there must be more than that.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    With that, the bear began to take revenge directly in the direction of its memory.


    ¡°Master, I will follow and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Master, I will go too.¡±


    ¡°Master, can I kill humans?¡±


    At this moment, Nine-tailed spirit fox and they couldn¡¯t help but follow.


    ¡°Go! Linger, why don¡¯t you join in?¡± Ning Tian looked at her with a bad smile. Xue Ling, who had been frightened by the bear.


    Of course, Xue Ling did not dare to leave Ningtian now and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no.¡±


    After the Black Bear and they left, Ningtian also continued to use his own mobile phones.


    At this time, in the mountain forest on the other side of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, a human activity place hidden in the mountain forest.


    There are many tents set up here, and several teams of people are patrolling everywhere.


    ¡°Captain Wang¡¯s team haven¡¯t come back yet. Is something wrong?¡± In a tent, a middle-aged man said with some concern.


    ¡°There should be no problem. The level 6 spirit beast ¨C bear has been injured, and it is impossible for Wang and his team not to win.¡±


    A man with scars on his face said in a relaxed tone.


    Later, the man with scars on his face patted the big water tank beside him and looked greedily at the creatures in the water tank. ¡°The best thing we caught this time was a mermaid coming out of the egg. I have already contacted the buyer. The buyer bid 100 million yuan directly.¡±


    Yes, there is a legendary mermaid in this big fish tank, this mermaid is also the tail of a fish and the body of a human.


    This mermaid is already an adult mermaid, with long dark blue hair and a beautiful appearance, which makes people unable to find any flaws. Its snow-white skin can simply pinch out water. Its pointed ears, blue eyes, and scales on its tail are also beautiful blue.


    However, the mermaid is not in good condition now. it is showing her fangs and looking at the man with scars.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy, or the buyer said you need to be complete, or the money will be one-tenth, or I will let you know my prowess.¡±


    The man with scars on his face looked at the mermaid with evil and greedy eyes.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± Suddenly there was a loud bear roar outside.


    A younger brother hurriedly ran in and said, ¡°There is a level 1 fierce beast bear coming, and it is especially severe.¡±


    The man with scars on his face frowned and said unhappily, ¡°a level 1 fierce beast bear, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°No, there are six other fierce beasts behind this level 1 fierce beast bear.¡± The younger brother added.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we also have a lot of extraordinary fighters on our side, and your boss, I am a level 5 extraordinary fighter. They came to send us money.¡± The man with several scars on his face said happily instead.


    And the younger brother said with quick despair: ¡°Eldest brother, ¡®eagle¡¯ from the White Fog Forbidden Zone is also here.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the eagle in the white fog forbidden area¡­ what? eagle?¡± The man with scars on his face grabbed the younger brother on the ground and asked angrily.


    ¡°¡®eagle ¡®.¡± The younger brother said weakly.


    ¡°Wang Jiang and they must have entered the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and then provoked ¡®eagle¡¯. Now come and kill us.¡± The man with scars on his face said angrily.


    ¡°What should we do now, boss?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Run!¡±


    The man with scars on his face said and ran away.


    However, as soon as they arrived outside the tent, they saw three people hanging on the claws of the huge furious demon bear, with red eyes staring at the man with scars.


    The Purple Gold Eagle behind it did not make any moves, but was watching.


    The furious demon bear avenged. The bear did not speak. The purple gold eagle did not help either. The purple gold eagle just killed those who came to die.


    When the man with several scars on his face saw the furious demon bear, he recognized it at the first sight. This was the male bear who had escaped at the time, and he had killed the entire family of this bear.


    The murderous smell of the furious demon bear made the man who had several scars on his face instinctively fear.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The furious bear roared again.


    the furious demon bear threw away the human body directly.


    A palm severely hit the enemy who killed his wife and children.


    However, the man with several scars on his face was a level 5 extraordinarily fighter, his reaction was still extremely quick and he jumped away.


    ¡°Stop it quickly.¡± When the man with several scars on his face was Li Dongyan, the eldest brother of this place.


    ¡°They have all run away.¡± A younger brother who was already running away shouted.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± Li Dongyan couldn¡¯t help scolding.


    However, the furious demon bear will not wait for Li Dongyan to spit out his grievances. Another huge bear claw will come up to Li Dongyan.


    Li Dongyan did not respond in time because he had just been distracted this time. He could not hide and had a direct confrontation.

 Chapter 64 - Tree

    Li Dongyan¡¯s eyes turned dark black, and a red crystal covered Li Dongyan.


    Li Dongyan was directly slapped by a palm.


    ¡°Can you help me kill those escaped humans?¡± The furious bear turned and asked in a pleading voice.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Purple gold eagle and they watch the furious magic bear kill people, they also want to kill very much.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± the bear said.


    Purple gold eagle and they began to hunt down the fleeing humans.


    However, Li Dongyan has already got up from the ground. Where he has just been attacked by the bear, the red crystal has fallen and blood has flowed out.


    ¡°It really hurts! It seems that I can¡¯t run today, but I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    Li Dong said that, directly took out three green strengthening medicines and red strengthening medicines and injected them into himself.


    Li Dongyan¡¯s strength has directly changed from the level 5 extraordinarily fighter to the peak of the level 9 extraordinarily fighter.


    To reach the innate fighter, of course, it is impossible to do so by strengthening medicines. Innate fighter and extraordinarily fighter are essentially different, and there is a deep trench between them.


    And Li Dongyan¡¯s body began to turn into red crystal directly, and then Li Dongyan¡¯s body began to grow directly, as high as that of the bear.


    Moreover, after Li Dongyan¡¯s crystal body became larger, it was no longer human, but the shape of a gorilla with a long scorpion-like crystal tail behind it.


    Although the Bear does not know how he suddenly changed, the bear obviously feels that this human being has become much stronger now.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The furious bear roared loudly and rushed directly at Li Dongyan, who was now non-human.


    Now Li Dongyan has crystal all over his body, even the corners of his mouth are gone.


    Both sides punched up, and the furious bear smashed Li Dongyan¡¯s crystal arm with one punch.


    But then, Li Dongyan¡¯s broken arm grew out directly.


    The furious bear continued to attack, smashing Li Dongyan¡¯s head with one claw, and Li Dongyan¡¯s head grow directly.


    Obviously, Li Dongyan has the immortal body directly.


    Li Dongyan¡¯s fists went to the bear, and the bear followed the fists at night.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± Li Dongyan¡¯s crystal arms were directly broken.


    The furious bear forgot one thing. Li Dongyan had a tail behind him.


    Li Dongyan directly seized the moment of relaxation opportunity of the bear, and his tail directly raided the eyes of the bear.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The bear¡¯s eyes were directly stabbed and shed blood.


    The bear has directly changed from Level 1 Fierce Beast to Level 4 Fierce Beast, and the injured eyes of the bear have also recovered, and more bones have directly grown on the bear, covering the whole body of the bear. Now the bear is like a heavy tank.


    The bear went down to Li Dongyan¡¯s head with a paw. Li Dongyan wanted to block it with his crystal arm.


    Unfortunately, Li Dongyan underestimated the strength of the bear. Together with his arms, Li Dongyan smashed the bear from head to bottom.


    The bear is violent. No matter how violent Li Dongyan of the Extraordinary fighter is now, the bear is, it is too violent.


    However, Li Dongyan is not dead yet. The crystal has begun to combine again and return to its original appearance.


    But now the bear does not give a chance, directly one foot, Li Dongyan was crushed again.


    However, Li Dongyan is not dead yet, and the crystal begins to cover the bear from its feet.


    The furious bear knew it was not good and hurriedly wanted to smash all the crystals on feet. This time, it did not succeed.


    The crystal soon covered the lower body of the bear. The bear attacked the crystal crazily, but it was useless.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The furious demon bear gave an unwilling roar.


    However, the crystal has covered the whole body of the furious bear, and the head of the slowly furious bear is also covered by the crystal.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!! You will end up with me!¡± Li Dongyan¡¯s voice appeared again.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± The crystal on the bear exploded directly.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The furious bear roared loudly and crushed the ground with one foot. There was also a small mass of crystal.


    However, after this small mass of crystal was crushed, the crystal did not gather again.


    Li Dongyan is really dead.


    Li Dongyan never dreamed that this was the only way to wrap the enemy and crystallize the way to end up together, which had no effect on the bear.


    The bear has the talent of divine beast. Within one day, consciousness will not disperse and will not die.


    If Ningtian were here, he would definitely spit out his grievances. The divine beast awesome. If Ningtian, a tree with a system, is known to people, people will say, shameless.


    And Nine-tailed spirit fox and they came back with blood.


    ¡°What are you holding, boss?¡±


    Wind wolf looked puzzled at a black shell in purple gold eagle¡¯s hand. On top of the black shell, wind wolf also smelled human beings.


    Purple gold eagle threw the black shell on the ground and said in a somewhat uncomfortable tone: ¡°This is a human extraordinarily fighter. When I wanted to kill him, it became like this. The black shell is very hard and cannot be broken.¡±


    ¡°I will try.¡±


    The furious bear hled a black shell with two bear claws exerting force, but the black shell pressed by the two bear claws did not matter at all.


    After a while, the furious bear threw the black shell directly on the ground, saying in a very uncomfortable tone, ¡°what is this, how hard?¡±


    ¡°Take it back and show it to the master!¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox said, staring at the black shell.


    ¡°come here quickly. There is a strange fish.¡±


    The sound of three little golden crows came from inside the tent.


    The furious bear grabbed the tent directly and threw it aside.


    When they saw a mermaid in a large fish tank, they were all puzzled.


    What is it? it is a human? but it has no taste of human, and it has no feet. It speaks of fish, but it has a human face.


    At that time, Purple Gold Eagle and they did not know what it was.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox asked in spiritual communication.


    The mermaid in the fish tank looked at nine-tailed spirit fox with a puzzled face and did not answer nine-tailed spirit fox.


    ¡°Then take this thing back to the master to see! Bear, take it.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox said to the furious bear.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The furious bear directly shouldered the big fish tank.


    The strength of the furious bear, one claw down, the tank will also be beaten to pieces by one claw.


    Carry a glass fish tank, there is no problem at all.


    Although a giant bear with a height of 10 meters is carring a glass fish tank and there is a mermaid in the fish tank, this picture is a bit strange.


    Now Ning Tian is playing with his mobile phone and chatting in the group.

 Chapter 65 - The Legendary Mermaid

    When he was still a human being, Ningtian liked surfing the Internet very much.


    And because Ningtian is now the leader of the group, he can say whatever he wants.


    Those who have opinions will be banned directly.


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help looking to Xue Ling who is absorbing spirituality. Suddenly, evil thoughts came out of his heart.


    However, originally absorbing spirituality Xue Ling, suddenly the sixth sense felt a very obscene eye staring at herself. Xue Ling opened her eyes and looked around with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Do I feel wrong?¡± Xue Ling said to herself.


    However, Ningtian, because of his guilty conscience, did not watch Xue Ling and continued his chat.


    ¡°Group leader, do you think it is possible that there will be any fierce beast that will become a human after the world has recovered spirituality?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this question is good.¡±


    ¡°I think at least demon beast, which has not been heard of in Fierce Beast.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it would be like if it really turned into human.¡±


    The group leader Ning Tian said, ¡°I now see a bear carrying a huge glass fish tank, and there is a mermaid in the glass fish tank.¡±


    Of course, no one in the group believed it.


    ¡°Group leader, mermaid is really good, it is said it is very beautiful, and the voice is very good.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, he has put down his cell phone and looked at the scene in front of him.


    ¡°Mermaid? Am I not awake?¡± Ningtian said to himself.


    After they came back, the bear put the glass fish tank on the ground.


    Before they could speak, Ning Tian was surprised and said, ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Master, we came early from those human beings, because we didn¡¯t know whether it was human or not, so we brought it back to you to see.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox said.


    ¡°Is it really a mermaid?¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s roots have entered the glass fish tank. After feeling the lubrication of the mermaid¡¯s skin, Ningtian believed his eyes this time.


    he just said this in his group, and it appeared in front of me. This is not to blame Ningtian for not believing it at that time.


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s your name?¡± Ning Tian asked politely.


    Now Ningtian is not facing human beings, of course, there is no need to behave very seriously.


    The mermaid in the glass fish tank looked at Ningtian curiously and did not speak.


    ¡°Master?¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox whispered.


    ¡°Nothing, it is not human.¡± he knows what Nine-tailed spirit fox wants to ask, he answered it directly.


    Hearing that the mermaid was not human, Nine-tailed spirit fox stopped looking at the mermaid with wary eyes.


    However, Ning Tian began to chat with the mermaid with great curiosity.


    Of course, Ningtian asked enthusiastically. The mermaid looked at Ningtian.


    ¡°No language? This is a bit difficult.¡±


    Ning Tian spoke through spiritual communication for half a day and saw that the mermaid did not respond at all. This time he realized that the mermaid should not have its own language.


    Without one¡¯s own language, spiritual communication will certainly not work.


    ¡°purple, do you know where human beings caught this mermaid?¡±


    At this moment Ning Tiancai realized that not all mermaids live in the sea. This is a big mountain forest, how can there be mermaids?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, by the way, master, there is also a black shell turned into by human beings.¡±


    Purple gold eagle first showed that it did not know, then took out the black shell.


    Ning Tian saw this black shell. It was strange that human beings had become?


    ¡°Black bear, you have to break it by force.¡±


    Ning Tian is still very confident about the power of the bear.


    The bear scratched its head awkwardly and said, ¡°Well, master, I can¡¯t break it.¡±


    Hearing what the bear said, Ningtian was a little surprised. At the same time, Ningtian looked at the black shell.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Ningtian asked the demon sword this time.


    The demon sword moved and said, ¡°It is a human being.¡±


    ¡°Human beings? It¡¯s a little interesting.¡±


    Ning Tian believes in the demon sword. The demon sword still has some eyesight and cannot make mistakes.


    ¡°Human beings, not pretend to be dead and talk to me.¡± Ning Tian tentatively said.


    And indeed as expected, the black shell quivered, and a middle-aged human voice appeared and said, ¡°What do you really want?¡±


    Ning Tian smiled in his heart.


    ¡°You tell me how this mermaid came from, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Obviously, if normal human beings listen, they will definitely not believe it.


    But the human beings in this black shell may be too scared, Now seeing the hope of living, he believed it, Hurriedly excited way: ¡°this mermaid, We found it from a natural cave. At that time, the mermaid was still an egg. there were many strange words around it. After we lost dozens of people, we successfully killed the giant snake of the level 1 fierce beast and got the egg. As soon as the egg was taken out of the cave, the egg broke and the mermaid came out. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little interesting.¡± Ningtian took another look at the mermaid.


    This mermaid is not simple, there must be some secrets.


    ¡°Then you can let me go now!¡± The voice in the black shell said with excitement.


    However, Ning Tian smiled in his heart and picked up the demon sword.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± After a scream.


    The black shell was directly chopped to pieces by the demon sword, and the black shell changed human beings again, sucked dry blood by the demon sword and turned into skeletons.


    For human beings, or those who come to him, Ningtian cannot let human beings leave without absolute assurance.


    Only let the demon sword suck blood.


    The black shell is hard. Is there a defense that the demon sword cannot break?


    ¡°Black bear, this is your nest.¡±


    Ning Tian knew that bears all lived in tree holes, so Ning Tian also directly cleaned up the soil with the roots of the tree, and made a home for the bear.


    Now on the ground, the strongest fighting capacity must be the bear. Even Ningtian feels that he may not be able to beat the bear, but in the air, Purple Gold Eagle is the most powerful.


    Ning Tian¡¯s overall strength has improved a lot after having the bear.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± The black bear went straight to the tree hole made by Ningtian.


    And Purple Gold Eagle, they also played with themselves.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Can mermaids come out and play with me?¡±


    ¡°Come out and play.¡±


    Three little golden crow surrounded the mermaid in the glass fish tank and said excitedly.

 Chapter 66 - System Jealous

    However, the mermaid only looked at the three little golden crows and did not make any movement.


    Perhaps the mermaid did not smell of human beings. Even the mermaid did not respond to the three little golden crows, but the three little golden crows did not leave.


    ¡°Three little guys, you can play for a while first.¡±


    ¡°Oh!!¡±


    After listening to Ning Tian¡¯s words, the three little golden crow flew directly to the tree hole of the bear and played with the bear.


    ¡°Demon Sword, do you know the origin of mermaids?¡±


    The demon sword has lived for a long time and should know something about mermaids.


    The demon sword was silent for a moment and then said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just a creature that is not inferior.¡±


    When Ningtian is depressed about the demon sword¡¯s answer, the system opened its mouth with complaints in its tone.


    ¡°Host, why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know it, system?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°Of course I know. I know more than the demon sword. This mermaid is not simple. She is the hope of the world¡¯s last mermaid race and the world¡¯s last mermaid.¡± The system said proudly.


    Ning Tian always felt that he went to ask the demon sword and did not ask the system. The system was jealous and took the initiative this time.


    ¡°The last mermaid in the world seems that the world is a bit not simple.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, and looked at the demon sword.


    Originally Ningtian thought that the world was nothing but a very common world. Now that he had the system, and the spirituality has been revived, it has become not simple. Now both the demon sword and the mermaid appear, and the blood of the divine beast is in the body of Purple Gold Eagle.


    The world is not as simple as he imagined.


    ¡°Then I will give you a name, Cang Lan!¡±


    Ning Tian did not ask and gave the mermaid a name.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay in the glass fish tank, just make it bigger!¡±


    Ningtian began to transform the small lake, increasing the area of the small lake a lot. It should be the size of a classroom, enough to allow Cang Lan to swim freely in it, and then bring in the water from the mountain spring.


    Ning Tian carefully used the root of the tree to ¡°hold¡± Cang Lan out of the glass fish tank. Fortunately, Cang Lan may know that Ning Tian will not harm her and will not resist.


    ¡°This feeling is really good.¡± Ning Tian felt the beautiful feeling from his roots and said in his heart.


    After entering the small lake, Cang Lan swam a few times and smiled.


    At the same time, it still uses the roots of Ningtian trees to wipe face. After wiping, there is also dependence on the face.


    Ningtian certainly likes Canglan, and he doesn¡¯t know why, after Canglan doing that, Ningtian feels very excited and feels Canglan is very good.


    This is a very strange feeling. For Cang Lan, Ningtian suddenly has more trust. For Cang Lan, he has no protection. Instinctively, he knows that Cang Lan will not hurt himself.


    ¡°What a strange feeling.¡± Ningtian also has roots stroking her head.


    Ning Tian guessed that it should be the ability of Cang Lan. Ning Tian did not believe that Cang Lan used his roots to wipe face, and he would drop some instinctive vigilance against her.


    If it is not a special ability, Ningtian does not believe it, and he will put down all his vigilance.


    Of course, Ningtian has no antipathy to this. From her eyes, Ningtian only sees the purity like a blue gem without any pollution.


    Looking at it slowly, Ningtian himself wanted to use his whole life to protect Cang lan and protect her from being hurt all her life. She has always been so pure.


    ¡°Cang Lan, your ability is really great.¡±


    For a long time, Ningtian came back to absolute being and said slowly.


    At the same time, Ningtian also asked for a piece of clothes from the system. After all, she hadn¡¯t been dressed at all, which wasn¡¯t good.


    The system put on a purple sand meteor skirt for Cang Lan at night, and its length reached the half tail of Cang Lan. The purple sand meteor skirt was very beautiful and waterproof. Even in water, it would not deform and the clothes would not get wet.


    After Cang Lan put on this purple sand meteor skirt, Cang Lan felt like a fairy descending from the earth, and it should make people want to be close.


    At the same time, Ningtian has understood that Cang Lan should have a special charm and be passive.


    ¡°Where does she come from?¡± Then came Xue Ling¡¯s surprised voice.


    Xue Ling saw her upper body in the lake.


    she feels a little weird.


    ¡°This is a mermaid, and I¡¯d like to remind you, because Cang lan is unable to talk, this¡­ forget it, let¡¯s give it to Xueer.¡±


    Ning Tian hesitated for a moment and gave Xueer the task of teaching Cang Lan to speak.


    Not Ningtian dislikes Xue Ling, but is afraid that Xue Ling will teach Cang Lan bad.


    Although let Xue Ling know, she can definitely fight Ning Tian.


    ¡°Mermaid, don¡¯t believe it.¡± Xue Ling walked directly to the small lake with doubts.


    The fishtail with blue scales in the water made Xue Ling feel that her eyes were dizzy. Xue Ling rubbed her eyes.


    Although her face was extremely surprised, she said, ¡°shit! You are a mermaid, I¡­ ah! What are you three doing?¡±


    Xue Ling was about to touch Cang Lan when three little golden crows flew up and bit Xue Ling¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You human, go away.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come near here.¡±


    The three little golden crows showed a murderous look at Xue Ling for the first time. If Xue Ling were coming, the three little golden crows would definitely attack.


    ¡°Little girl you still come back! Cang Lan has a special passive charm. When other non-human creatures have an affinity for Cang Lan, the three little guys are not very good to you. When they see you touching Cang Lan, they will make moves.¡±


    Ning Tianhao explained to Xue Ling.


    ¡°Hum!¡± Xue Ling came back unhappy.


    Xue Ling felt very wronged in her heart, but there was no way out. Here, she was a hostage and could only accept her fate.


    Three little golden crows flew around Cang Lan and rubbed their heads against Cang Lan¡¯s face. Cang Lan also picked up a little golden crow and played in her hand.


    When Xue Ling saw this scene, the resentment in her small eyes deepened.


    ¡°Master, I am already close to the big lady of the Yu family, Yu Shiya, I¡­ Master, who is she?¡± As soon as Xueer woke up, she was happy to report to Ningtian.


    However, Xueer saw Cang Lan in the small lake and her smile disappeared.


    ¡°Well! Very well, this is Cang Lan and a mermaid.¡±


    Ningtian is speechless, Xueer this girl, this expression, a look is jealous again.


    To Ningtian¡¯s surprise, Xueer walked directly over after watching Canglan for a while, smiling and saying, ¡°Hello, my name is Xueer, can I call you Sister Canglan?¡±


    However, Cang Lan looked at Xueer with a gentle smile on her face.


    ¡°Xueer, Cang Lan still can¡¯t speak, teach her to speak the task to give you¡­ if you are busy, I will let Linger this girl teach her.¡±


    Ning Tian thought that Xueer was generally asleep and overcontrolled her body. There was not much time. Looking at Xue Ling, who was jealous, Ning Tian also wanted to give Xue Ling a chance.


    Xueer originally wanted to refuse, but when she heard that Ningtian was going to give Xue Ling the task of teaching Cang Lan to speak, Xueer immediately promised, ¡°Master, I agree. don¡¯t need that human being to teach.¡±

 Chapter 67 - Divine Beast - Three Eyes Monkey

    When Xue Ling heard Xueer¡¯s words, the resentment in her eyes became even heavier.


    ¡°Xueer, tell me about the current situation of Yushiya!¡±


    For Xue Ling¡¯s resentful little eyes, Ningtian could not help it.


    ¡°Master, I have become a friend of Yushiya, because the extraordinary fighter who originally protected Yushiya died, so I was also sent by the Yu family to protect Yushiya¡¯s safety. Yushiya is now very depressed and locks herself in the room all day.¡± Xueer pulled Ningtian¡¯s branch and replied excitedly.


    Xueer¡¯s small eyes seemed to say, ¡°Master, praise me quickly, Master, praise me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Xueer is really good.¡± Ning Tian also praised Xueer.


    Xueer, on the other hand, looked happy and excited.


    If human beings see the expression and emotion on Xueer¡¯s face now, they must drop their mouths in surprise.


    In the next few days, Ningtian had nothing to do, that is, chatting in the group. After the human beings built fortifications in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, they also banned the human beings from going to the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    And suddenly one day, on the other side of the white fog restricted area, in the mountain forest, the sky fell into a vision, a huge whirlpool appeared in the clouds of the sky, and a confused figure appeared in the sky. Generally speaking, it turned out to be a golden monkey with only three eyes, but the eyes in the middle of the monkey were closed.


    Then dark clouds and white sky thunder appeared in the sky. The white sky thunder was different from Purple Gold Eagle. These white sky thunder made Ningtian feel depressed and scared.


    After several days of thunder, the place has turned into ashes and has no vitality except the middle figure.


    After that, a terrible breath broke out and covered the whole mountain forest.


    ¡°This breath is a demon beast!¡± Ning Tian said solemnly.


    he didn¡¯t expect demon beast to appear more than a year later, and it was not too far away.


    As long as the demon beast does not provoke himself, he would rather not go to the trouble.


    ¡°Ding! Kill a level 1 demon beast and get evolution once, time is one week.¡± The system sounded.


    Originally Ningtian was excited, but this task required that he should kill demon beast.


    This is a bit difficult. Ning Tian did not know the ability of Demon Beast, but Ning Tian knew that Demon Beast was stronger than Fierce Beast and was more than a little stronger.


    ¡°system, are you deliberate?¡±


    ¡°Host, do you believe what I said by chance?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ning Tian replied.


    Ning Tian is an idiot if he believes in the system.


    But NingTian also have no way, don¡¯t do that is not a big loss, want to think of ten thousand strengthening point, unless to kill a few hundred people this time.


    However, this is obviously unlikely, and the low-level spirit beast is basically useless. The field beast is not much, and each field beast has its own territory, not like Ningtian here.


    On the human side, of course, they also felt the smell of this terrible transcendence of Fierce Beast, and immediately understood that Demon Beast appeared.


    In the high wall 100 meters away from the white fog restricted area, several people were sitting in the conference room for a meeting.


    ¡°Demon Beast already exists in the mountains on the other side of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, which is not a good situation at present.¡±


    ¡°But there is a white fog forbidden zone to help us stop, what we are afraid of.¡±


    ¡°What if this demon beast is in the same group as the fierce beast in the white fog forbidden zone?¡±


    ¡°It is possible that we have to guard against it.¡±


    ¡°I agree, too.¡±


    Fang Hailin opened his eyes and seriously asked a question.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what special ability demon beast has yet. According to what I have just seen, the sky should be the thunder robbery in our legend of cultivating immortals. The monkey is not simple. We¡¯d better guard against it and have a look first.¡±


    After Fang Hailin finished speaking, the crowd acquiesced. After all, there is no good solution at present, so they just wait and see.


    And they received the above order, is to guard here, no order, absolutely can¡¯t enter the white fog forbidden zone, violators are court-martialed.


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, Ningtian has already started to call Purple Gold Eagle to look at the demon beast first.


    At the same time, Ning Tian is also thinking about some ways to deal with the demon beast.


    At present, his fighting is quite good, but the attack distance is only here in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, so demon beast is still some distance away from him and it is unlikely to attract it to here.


    Because he doesn¡¯t know how strong the demon beast is, he dares not let purple gold eagle go directly.


    Soon after, Purple Gold Eagle fell to the ground with a direct ¡°bang¡±.


    ¡°Master that demon beast strength is very strong, I was just¡­¡± Purple gold eagle did not speak, just passed out.


    ¡°What happened to purple, the demon sword?¡±


    Ning Tian saw that Purple Gold Eagle was not injured either, but now the breath on Purple Gold Eagle is very weak and the power of life in the body has lost a lot.


    ¡°He suffered a strong mental attack.¡± The demon sword said lightly.


    ¡°Mental attack, it is a little troublesome.¡±


    Mental attacks, ordinary defense can¡¯t defend, also can¡¯t hide.


    Of course, the monkey reminded Ningtian of the three eyes monkey he saw in an ancient book.


    They all have three eyes, and the third eye seems to be able to see through people¡¯s hearts and yin and yang.


    Now Ningtian recalls that just now, the monkey with three eyes in the air, really like the three eyes monkey.


    ¡°It is a bit difficult. I don¡¯t know what divine beast talent the monkey has, otherwise it will be even more difficult.¡± Ning Tian¡¯s own tone was extremely serious and nervous.


    Then Ningtian put the purple gold eagle to the side of the small lake, allowing the purple gold eagle to absorb the power of life and recover.


    However, Cang Lan swam curiously to the side of purple, and her little hand gave off a light blue light, touching the head of Purple Gold Eagle.


    However, Purple Gold Eagle woke up immediately after a short time and said respectfully to the Cang Lan, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, Cang Lan smiled at Purple Gold Eagle. Ning Tian guessed that this should be an expression of welcome.


    Of course, Ningtian also found that Cang Lan can also treat injuries caused by mental attacks.


    This also gives Ningtian some confidence against three eyes monkey.


    ¡°purple, I let you go and have a look. Why are you injured?¡±


    Ning Tian began to ask Purple Gold Eagle why it was injured.


    ¡°master, the monkey with three eyes, especially the third eye, is very strange. I was in a very high air. As a result, the monkey with three eyes gave me a look, and I felt that I had been subjected to a huge mental attack. If it weren¡¯t for my golden pupil¡¯s certain ability to defend against mental attacks, I would have been killed at that time.¡±


    Purple gold eagle said, feeling a moment of terror.


    Purple gold eagle was flying several kilometers in the air at that time. At such a distance, The purple gold eagle just kinda wondered how it attacked itself.

 Chapter 68 - Xue Lings Decision

    There is a distance limit for mental attacks. The altitude of several kilometers is also a distance of several kilometers. This requires mental strength. Ning Tian estimates that this is at least a spirit abyss realm of 1,000.


    When he thinks of a mental attack, Ningtian looks at Xueer, who is still sleeping. Xueer¡¯s strength has already reached the peak of level 9 spirit beast, but she has not been able to breakthrough. even she ate his spirit blood.


    The reason Ningtian has not been found out yet, but it will have to wait until three eyes monkey is killed first.


    ¡°purple, take a rest first. Xue Ling, little girl, get up and work.¡±


    There was a hint of evil in Ningtian¡¯s voice, which made Xue Ling, who was still absorbing spirituality, tremble all over her body.


    Soon after, a figure appeared and came to the high wall 100 meters away from the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    At this time, Xue Ling walked to the high wall with a very reluctant face and three small golden crows standing on her shoulders.


    ¡°Who are you? The soldier on the high wall, armed with a gun, asked Xue Ling in surprise.


    ¡°Call your officers here. I have something to talk about.¡±


    Xue Ling was extremely unwilling.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Of course, these soldiers can¡¯t make up their minds, hurriedly is to report the situation here.


    After a while, the captain of the First Dragon Guard Army, Fang Hailin, and the five ancient families behind him all came.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Xue Ling. What can I do for you?¡±


    Fang Hailin stood on the high wall and asked respectfully to Xue Ling.


    Although Xue Ling is now a hostage, Xue Ling¡¯s identity is still a big lady of Xue family.


    ¡°Someone wants to ask what you think of the demon beast.¡± Xue Ling asked according to Ning Tian¡¯s words.


    Hearing this, Fang Hailin immediately knew that Demon Beast was not with the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    ¡°What does the someone in the White Fog Forbidden Zone want?¡± Fang Hailin asked tentatively.


    ¡°Then three eyes monkey¡¯s mental attack is very strong. Do you have any protective equipment to defend against mental attack?¡± Xue Ling directly said what Ning Tian wanted.


    ¡°What can someone give us?¡±


    Fang Hailin can¡¯t help Fierce Beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone without asking anything, which is doing business with other races.


    ¡°Three eyes monkey¡¯s body.¡± Xue Ling said.


    Three eyes monkey is a demon beast, the research value of the corpse is too great to imagine.


    Of course, Fang Hailin was also tempted. This is a business that can make a steady profit but not lose.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask my superiors for instructions on this. Please wait, Miss Xue Ling.¡±


    Fang Hailin said, and immediately left quickly.


    ¡°Cousin, are you all right in the white fog forbidden zone?¡±


    This is a boy on the high wall asked with concern.


    Hearing that some people care about her, Xue Ling, who has suffered humiliation in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, is happy.


    ¡°Cousin, there is nothing wrong with me. Please tell my father and them that I made them worried. By the way, let father and them not think about¡­ me.¡±


    Xue Ling said that there was also guilt in her tone. she was too willful at the beginning.


    In the White Fog Forbidden Zone, Xue Ling was alone and slowly realized a lot. At the same time, Xue Ling also knew one thing. It was even more impossible for her family to redeem her like the Yu family.


    she already knows too much. The ancient tree cannot let her back. This is what Xue Ling has already understand.


    After spending the rest of her life under the ancient trees, she had no worries and no fate arranged by her family. Xue Ling felt that it was quite good now.


    Unfortunately, Xue Ling¡¯s cousin did not quite understand Xue Ling¡¯s words and comforted Xue Ling by saying: ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. At that time, ¡®eagle¡¯ had already agreed to let you come back in a year. Even if ¡®eagle¡¯ didn¡¯t agree, we would come to save you.¡±


    Listen to his words, Xue Ling has to say, young man, you are still too young.


    On the other hand, many of the other four ancient families understood the last meaning of Xue Ling¡¯s words.


    Xue Ling has lived in the White Fog Forbidden Zone for so long that she must know many secrets. The one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone has no less wisdom than human beings and cannot let Xue Ling come back.


    When it comes to a year, it is just stalling for time.


    Soon Fang Linhai came back with a slight smile on his face.


    At that time, after listening to the news, Chief No.1 directly agreed that this business, which is a steady profit but not a loss, is simply a pie falling from the sky.


    A demon beast corpse, enough to study a lot of things.


    Moreover, they are just providing some anti-mental attacks, and they don¡¯t need to contribute. This is simply using some anti-mental attacks to change the body of a demon beast, which is simply too profitable.


    As long as they are not a fool, they will agree immediately.


    ¡°Miss Xue Ling, we agreed, but it will take one day for the anti-mental attack equipment to arrive.¡±


    Fang Linhai¡¯s tone is also a little excited. If this succeeds, he will be a great contributor.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Xue Ling said, received Ningtian¡¯s order and went back.


    On the Xue family side, the news of Xue Ling was soon known, and what Xue Ling asked her cousin to pass on was certainly conveyed.


    ¡°Linger will stay there forever.¡±


    The brow of the Xue Jueren is deeply wrinkled, and he is in a bad mood now.


    ¡°Linger is not wrong with this. Linger knows too many secrets in the White Fog Forbidden Zone and cannot get out. This time we have underestimated the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°Linger herself said this, which also shows that Linger has already decided to give up the position of the next generation of head of the Xue family.¡±


    Xue Jueren¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Xue Ling¡¯s father haven¡¯t finished, Xue Jueren then interrupted him.


    ¡°Linger originally didn¡¯t want to inherit the position of householder, this I found early in the morning, this is Linger¡¯s own choice, Linger¡­ She may not have thought if Linger lost the qualification of the next generation of householder. Then the longer she stays in the forbidden zone with white fog, Especially after she appeared on behalf of the White Fog Forbidden Zone and negotiated with human beings many times, This will make others slowly change the view of Linger was kidnapped by the White Fog Forbidden Zone. If our family releases news again that Linger has lost the qualification of the next generation of head of the Xue family, then others will think Linger has been abandoned by the Xue family, and Linger has betrayed human beings and started to help the fierce beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. ¡±


    Xue Jueren can¡¯t imagine what Xue Ling¡¯s final result would be if it really went in the direction he said.


    In any case, if the Xue family releases the news and Xue Ling loses the qualification of the next generation of Xue family owners, while Xue Ling still stays in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, then the final result will not be very good.

 Chapter 69 - Sorry

    At this time, Xue Jueren understood and regretted it, because Xue Ling knew too many secrets in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and it was impossible for the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone to let Xue Ling come back.


    However, the best way not to let Xue Ling come back or say that the White Fog Forbidden Zone is to drive Xue Ling to a dead end.


    After the decision that let Xue Ling experience in the White Fog Forbidden Zone at the beginning, Xue Ling could not come back.


    Xue Jueren has never suffered a big loss in his life, because all the people who let him suffer a big loss are dead.


    But now, he has harmed his granddaughter. This is the biggest loss he has ever suffered in his life.


    ¡°For the sake of the Xue family, release the news! Xue Ling, the big lady of the Xue family, has lost the qualification of the next generation of head of the Xue family.¡±


    Xue Jueren said, as if he were several decades older.


    ¡°Father.¡± Xue Zhengde doesn¡¯t want to do this. Xue Ling is his only child.


    As soon as the news was released, Xue Ling really had no way out.


    Xue Jueren shook his head and said in a discouraged tone: ¡°This is my fault. Now Linger has been calculated by the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. For the sake of the Xue Family, our Xue Family must not be brought into trouble by Linger. Before no one else finds out the seriousness of this matter, we must sever ties with Linger.¡± he is very firm, but more helpless.


    ¡°Well¡­ well!¡± Xue Zhengde¡¯s face is pale, but he still reluctantly agreed.


    When the Xue family released the news, Xue Ling, the big lady of the Xue family, officially lost the position of the next generation of head of the Xue family. People thought it was fake first, but the national government also released the news.


    It makes people have to believe it.


    The huge news spread rapidly.


    Of course, some people in the White Fog Forbidden Zone Group said the news.


    ¡°Have you heard that the Xue family has released the news that Xue Ling, the big lady of the Xue family, has lost the qualification of the next generation of householders.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°You are joking! she has done nothing wrong and is still imprisoned in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    In the face of public disbelief, the group of friends who just said the news directly sent out a screenshot of the national official website.


    After seeing this, they had to believe it and sent out messages to express their surprise.


    ¡°Damn it, Xue family, why is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It means that I can¡¯t understand the operation of the Xue family.¡±


    ¡°It is possible that she has been abandoned by the Xue Family.¡±


    And then the group leader Ning Tian also spoke.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with the Xue family.¡±


    In the face of the group leader, the group members certainly can¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Is there any family story here?¡±


    All the friends speculated and did not understand.


    At this time, Ning Tiancai continued to send messages to answer all the doubts.


    ¡°According to the news, Xue Ling recently walked out of the White Fog Forbidden Zone and went to the army in exchange for demon beast¡¯s body as a condition for armor against mental attacks. I¡¯d like to remind you that this is also she representing the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and I can¡¯t say much about anything else.¡±


    After a moment of silence in the group, doubts arose one after another.


    ¡°Demon beast, shit, did demon beast appears in the white fog restricted area?¡±


    ¡°Demon beast has finally appeared. Can demon beast change into a human?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Is my cat woman going to show up?¡±


    ¡°I get excited at the thought.¡±


    Obviously, some people are excited.


    Of course, there are also some rational people in the group, thinking about the words.


    However, after thinking for half a day, they didn¡¯t think clearly. It was not that the group of friends in the group had low IQ, and Ningtian provided too little information.


    Ning Tian himself pushed Xue Ling to a dead end in this way, although it was very bad, and this plan came into being only after Ning Tian saw Nine-tailed spirit fox have special feelings for human beings.


    Xue Ling knew too many secrets, he cannot let Xue Ling go, so when Xue Ling appeared in front of human beings again in Ningtian, Xue Ling really had no way out.


    Perhaps Xue Ling does not know the situation yet, and of course, Ning Tian does not want Xue Ling to know.


    However, Xue Ling has given up her status and is ready to spend her whole life here. If Ning Tian knows her plan, what kind of feelings Ning Tian will have for Xue Ling?


    Ningtian is ready to hide it all the time. Although he doesn¡¯t know how long he can hide it.


    However, Xue Ling¡¯s own thoughts also want to be hidden in her heart all the time without telling Ning Tian.


    ¡°Can you be more rational? discuss the problem seriously.¡±


    The administrator in the group said, and his position is only under the group leader.


    ¡°Let the group leader say it directly! There is not much information and we can¡¯t think of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have analyzed for half a day, but I can¡¯t think of it. Isn¡¯t it just to let Xue Ling use demon beast¡¯s body to change the armor against mental attacks?¡±


    ¡°Although the armor for mental attacks is a bit expensive, it is not too expensive either. We still make a lot of money by exchanging the demon beast¡¯s body for it!¡±


    ¡°You are right. My key point is that the big lady of the Xue family represents the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the white fog forbidden zone is not human, but the territory of the fierce beast, to represent the white fog forbidden zone, she must¡­¡±


    At this point in the discussion, everyone seems to understand something.


    For a long time, some people in the group questioned, ¡°she cannot do this, and why do you say she represents the White Fog Forbidden Zone, did she say it herself?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Why?¡±


    People in the group have questions.


    Ning Tian also said again: ¡°Do you know what will happen if she has been negotiating with us human beings?¡±


    Ning Tian finished speaking and the whole group was banned.


    ¡°Forbid speaking for one day today and talk again tomorrow.¡±


    Looking at Xue Ling, who still absorbs spirituality, Ning Tian can only say sorry in his heart.


    The news in Ningtian¡¯s group soon appeared on the Internet, with a bomb exploding, which shocked all netizens.


    It is no wonder that the Xue family suddenly made such a decision. The danger is really too great.


    ¡°Xue Ling, open your mouth.¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly said to Xue Ling.


    And purple gold eagle and they heard, all looked at Ningtian¡¯s side.


    After reacting to Ningtian¡¯s words, the surrounding temperature dropped instantly and several murderous looks appeared around.

 Chapter 70 - Stupid

    Purple gold eagle appeared directly to purple thunder, nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s tail was wagging, three little golden crows also began to burn golden flames, and wind wolf was murderous, revealing fangs and making an attack.


    At present, only the bear does not quite understand why other fierce beasts have become so murderous when Ning Tian said ¡°open mouth¡±.


    However, the bear has no favorable impression on human beings. Originally, the Berserker Bear never asked.


    Now the bear couldn¡¯t help saying in a rough voice: ¡°Master, I have always had a question. Why do we have a human here?¡±


    ¡°You behave yourself to me. there is a reason why I give it to Xue Ling.¡±


    Ning Tian said his plan to trap Xue Ling. Of course, Xue Ling did not hear him.


    After listening to Ning Tian¡¯s words, the purple gold eagle glanced at Xue Ling with a pitiful look.


    However, Xue Ling is a little confused. What is the situation?


    ¡°What did you say to them, the ancient tree?¡± Xue Ling is really curious this time.


    However, Ning Tian certainly can¡¯t say, three drops of spirit blood flew directly into Xue Ling¡¯s mouth.


    Xue Ling, which was originally the top of the level 3 extraordinary fighter, directly broke through to the level 5 extraordinary fighter.


    The feeling of riding a rocket, Xue Ling said, was really cool.


    ¡°Thank you, ancient tree.¡± The smile on Xue Ling¡¯s face was almost a flower.


    If it is really when Xue Ling is happy, Xue Ling should cry if she found that she has been calculated by Ning Tian.


    Now Xue Ling is a bit like being sold and still helping him to count money.


    ¡°Here, you are now free to move, they won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Ning Tian said that, Purple Gold Eagle also nodded, indicating that Ning Tian was right.


    Under this circumstance, Xue Ling is even more curious.


    ¡°What did you say, ancient tree?¡±


    Xue Ling looked at Ningtian with eager curiosity.


    Xue Ling always feels something is wrong, but she can¡¯t say.


    ¡°Xue Ling, little girl, don¡¯t think about it. Tomorrow you will bring back those mental attack armor.¡±


    Ning Tian did not answer the question of Xue Ling.


    Instead of asking Purple Gold Eagle, Xue Ling said she did not dare.


    However, now she can move freely in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, which is still very good. Finally, she doesn¡¯t have to stay here in Ningtian.


    Early the next morning, Xue Ling went to Fang Hailin, got the first batch of armor to defend against mental attacks.


    This armor is disposable and is in the shape of a ring. It will automatically defend against mental attacks and will rebound to some extent.


    Because this is military, the effect is better, one will cost 10 million.


    Of course, there is also a huge black shield, which can directly block mental attacks, but the black shield is very heavy, weighing 500 kg.


    ¡°Miss Xue Ling, this shield can block up to three attacks by spirit abyss realm with a spirit of up to 1,000.¡± Fang Linhai said, his eyes were more pitiful than yesterday, and then he went straight away after taking a look at Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling is really depressed. What is the situation? Yesterday, the Fierce Beast also looked at herself with this look. Today, Fang Linhai also looked at herself like this!


    With doubts, Xue Ling took the things and went back.


    Although this black shield weighs 500 kg, it is a little heavy for Xue Ling, a level 5 extraordinarily fighter.


    ¡°Ten attacks, this ring can only defend the spirit sea realm¡¯s mental attacks, also is ok! I don¡¯t expect too much from human beings either. I¡¯ll just give human beings three eyes monkey one leg and the others will be destroyed.¡± Ning Tian said with dissatisfaction in his tone.


    The two things given by human beings, the huge black shield of three meters, are useful, and the ring can only resist mental attack damage.


    Ningtian does not have much hope for what human beings give. There must be some good things among human beings, but human beings do not want to take them out.


    From Xueer, he knows that human beings have good things, but Ningtian is afraid of exposing Xueer, so he did not directly ask human beings for them, but let human beings give.


    Anyway, the purpose of letting Xue Ling find human beings, that is, in Xue Ling, has been achieved anyway.


    ¡°Xue Ling, little girl, you will follow this time. You don¡¯t have to see the battle. You just have to pay attention to whether there will be any good things in that place. Then three eyes monkey must have got something, otherwise, it won¡¯t be demon beast.¡±


    On the other side of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, the spirituality in the mountain forest was not as high as his, but demon beast appeared first, which was a bit wrong.


    ¡°ok!¡± Xue Ling replied.


    After Xue Ling came back, she has been thinking about what is going on here, but the more Xue Ling thinks about it, the more she can¡¯t think of it. she has no clue.


    ¡°Let Xueer go too.¡± Then the demon sword said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Now Xueer has the strength of the level 9 spirit beast, it is even more impossible to deal with the demon beast.


    ¡°Xueer wants to break through, she must go. This time it is an opportunity.¡±


    The Demon Sword¡¯s answer did not say the answer either, but it showed Xueer¡¯s chance to break through to the strength of Fierce Beast.


    ¡°All right! Xueer, are you okay now?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    Since the demon sword said so, Xueer must go.


    At least let Xueer play sneak attack after the purple gold eagle and the three eyes monkey, and playing sneak attack with the mental attack is also the best way to kill the three eyes monkey.


    Hearing Ningtian¡¯s call, Xueer in the Yu family stopped to comfort Yushiya.


    ¡°Sister Xueer, Sister Xueer? Really, daze again.¡±


    Yu Shiya also looked helplessly at Xueer, who suddenly did not speak, with some helplessness on her face.


    Meanwhile, Yu Shiya was already used to Xueer¡¯s sudden daze, and it wasn¡¯t the first time anyway.


    After Yushiya came back, she appeared colder and didn¡¯t talk to people very much. She began to freeze her already fragile heart.


    Xueer received orders from Ningtian and began to approach Yushiya.


    Although Yushiya began to freeze her heart because of Chen Xinran¡¯s death, in her heart, she was most eager for comfort from friends of the same age, but Yushiya¡¯s friends had all died in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    However, the appearance and active approach of Xueer made Yushiya quickly accept Xueer and the two quickly became friends.


    However, for Xueer, Ning Tiancai is the most important.


    Soon, Xueer woke up.


    ¡°Master, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Xueer, can your body sleep first?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xueer directly let her physical body lie on Yushiya¡¯s bed.


    Ning Tian said in a tone of some nervousness and worry: ¡°Then Xueer, you and they to kill demon beast ¨C three eyes monkey, but you must be careful. The three eyes monkey uses mental attack, and the mental attack is at least more than 1,000 spirit abyss realm.¡±

 Chapter 72 - Equinox Flower Pattern

    However, Xueer¡¯s side will definitely not be able to win anything. Serious injuries are inevitable.


    If at this time, human beings are attacking Ningtian, then it will really be in despair.


    Finally, Xueer hesitated for a long time and said, ¡°We are not far from you. Our overall strength is very strong. Even the master is not as strong as you now. You should not let an enemy who is dangerous to you go unchecked!¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with that, but at present, your strength is very strong. I can feel the same powerful strength as my blood from you. If we really fight, I admit that I can¡¯t beat you, but you won¡¯t be very good either.¡±


    Three eyes monkey also admitted directly that it was not an opponent. From this, it can be seen that three eyes monkey has prepared the same wisdom and courage as human beings.


    Often such opponents are the most dangerous.


    However, Xueer thought again that the master¡¯s order was to let herself kill three eyes monkey. This was the best time to show her. If she went back like this, she would disappoint his master a little.


    ¡°Do you want to fight?¡±


    Xueer couldn¡¯t make up her mind, so he asked the Purple Gold Eagle and them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what three eyes monkey said. The master asked us to kill it. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have gone.¡±


    Purple gold eagle said that finish, directly gathered purple thunder on the body, a purple thunder directly past.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± The sound of.


    The white smoke dispersed and three eyes monkey was still sitting there.


    However, the battle also began officially.


    ¡°It seems that there will be a fight today.¡± Three eyes monkey said helplessly.


    At the same time, the surrounding boulders began to fly under the mental control of three eyes monkey.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡±


    The bear was the first to rush up, and the ground was trembling with the weight of the bear.


    Three eyes monkey controls a 30-meter-long boulder and hits the bear.


    The bear went down with a paw, and this 30-meter-long boulder was directly broken.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The furious bear jumped hard and jumped directly from the lake to the island, facing three eyes monkey.


    However, just as the bear wanted to attack the three eyes monkey, the two-character eyes of the three eyes monkey emitted white light, and the ear directly felt that great power was coming towards it.


    The bear was unable to defend itself. It flew upside down and hit the lake.


    The boulders in the air and headed for the bear in the lake, and at this moment, several purple thunder appeared, directly blasting these boulders into rubble.


    several extremely fast purple thunder rushed to the three eyes monkey, but the purple thunder was several meters away from the three eyes monkey, stopped directly, and bounced back into the air.


    ¡°Ji Ji Ji!!¡±


    The three little golden crows turn into golden light and rush straight at the three eyes monkey. The distance between the three little golden crows and the three eyes monkey is only one second.


    When the three little golden crows approached the three eyes monkey, the three eyes monkey seemed to form an invisible wall around it, directly hitting the three little golden crows and bouncing the three little golden crows back.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Three eyes monkey was about to speak when it suddenly felt a huge crisis behind it. it turned its head at once.


    it has already seen Nine-tailed spirit fox appear behind it, the claws wrapped in white light spots and coming towards its head.


    Three eyes monkey knew that if hit by this paw, the spirit sea would definitely be seriously injured, because the white light spot on the nine-tailed spirit fox paw can ignore the physical defense and the defense of the spirit sea.


    The pattern of Equinox Flower in the third eye of three eyes monkey lights up slightly, and a huge mental attack erupts.


    For a moment, Nine-tailed spirit fox seemed to see a flower with laughter on thousands of bones.


    Also at this moment, nine-tailed spirit fox stopped in the air.


    And three eyes monkey seized the opportunity to gather its spirit into a knife and rushed directly at the nine-tailed spirit fox.


    ¡°Ow oh!!¡± The cry of wind wolf sounded.


    A huge wind hung up and forced the nine-tailed spirit fox away.


    In the first encounter, the attack on Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s side was completely blocked by three eyes monkey, and the Nine-tailed spirit fox was almost killed just now.


    On this battlefield, Xue Ling had already disappeared, looking for the task given to her by Ning Tian, while Xueer hid aside and watched secretly.


    At present, the consumption of three eyes monkey is not large. If Xueer attacks three eyes monkey, she will surely die. Xueer is not so stupid.


    A new round of fighting began.


    Purple gold eagle flew into the air. In an instant, dark clouds appeared in the originally clear sky. Purple thunder and lightning flashed in the dark clouds, like wild animals roaring.


    And three eyes monkey saw the purple thunder and lightning in the sky, and it was scared, but then it seemed to find something, and the fear in its eyes disappeared again.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Several purple thunder descended into the sky and went straight at three eyes monkey.


    At the same time, the three little golden crows burned flames all over their bodies, and the flames began to fuse into a flame, rushing again towards three eyes monkey.


    Three eyes monkey smiled contemptuously, as the huge stones were covered with white light spots and hit the three little golden crows and the purple thunder coming towards him in the air.


    At this time, the pattern of equinox flower in the third eye of three eyes monkey lights up again, and a huge mental attack appears, rushing directly to the nine-tailed spirit fox that has not yet recovered.


    The aim of three eyes monkey is to kill nine-tailed spirit fox first, because three eyes monkey knows that nine-tailed spirit fox also uses mental attacks, which are extremely dangerous to itself.


    The pupil of the Purple Gold Eagle in the sky glows with a long golden flame in its eyes.


    Three eyes monkey suddenly felt that his strength had been suppressed a lot, which distracted three eyes monkey.


    However, Nine-tailed spirit fox seized the opportunity to directly use all mental power to use charm, thus attacking the original distracted moment three eyes monkey.


    At this time, the bear also threw the black shield in front of the nine-tailed spirit fox to help the nine-tailed spirit fox block the mental attack of three eyes monkey.


    The bear directly entered the furious state, the wind wolf overtook the wind, making the bear fly to three eyes monkey.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± the bear¡¯s palms and up, with all its strength, gathered all its strength on palms.


    Hit three eyes monkey.


    Three eyes monkey instinctively felt the great danger, spirit abyss realm¡¯s spirit was completely released, instantly free from the charm of nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Seeing the huge body smashing at it, three eyes monkey¡¯s hair got up.


    At the same time, three eyes monkey¡¯s three eyes all lit up.

 Chapter 73 - Equinox Flower Blossoms

    ¡°Boom!!!¡±


    There was a loud noise. The whole lake, centered on the small island in the lake, was covered with waves more than three meters high.


    On this small island, it is already the soil aroused by great power fluctuations.


    With the bear as the center, a huge pit has been formed.


    And in the pit, just the throne, has become countless rubble.


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    In front of the bear, the figure of three eyes monkey suddenly appeared.


    However, at this time, three eyes monkey¡¯s chest was bloody and had a lot of blood.


    A huge force let the bear fly upside down.


    Tens of millions of small red soul needles that can attack the spiritual sea, gathered around three eyes monkey, gathered in front of three eyes monkey.


    ¡°No, get out of the way.¡±


    Xueer, who was hiding nearby, shouted.


    The gathering purple thunder wrapped the Purple Gold Eagle inside.


    However, Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s black shield blocked it. The success of the black shield just now helped Nine-tailed spirit fox attack immediately.


    Wind Wolf started to run away because it could control the wind.


    Three little golden crows also began to fly back quickly.


    The bear chose to hide behind a boulder.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide.¡±


    Three eyes monkey said, tens of millions of thickly needles rushed to purple gold eagle and them.


    The Red Soul Needle goes straight through Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s Purple Thunder Defense and hits Purple Gold Eagle.


    Purple gold eagle¡¯s rings, which can defend against mental attacks, are instantly broken in the face of this huge mental attack.


    Purple gold eagle fell directly from the air.


    Originally, wind wolf, who had run far away, turned its head and felt it might have caught up with the soul needle. Before the wind wolf had any big reaction, it felt great pain in its brain. Wind wolf fell from the tree feebly and the ring was broken.


    In the face of the flying red soul needle, Nine-tailed spirit fox resisted the black shield for one second and then broke directly.


    However, Nine-tailed spirit fox gritted its teeth and used its spatial ability to disappear directly.


    The bear thought it would be safe to hide behind the boulder. Unfortunately, what it did not expect was that the soul needle directly broke through the boulder, directly entered the bear¡¯s body and attacked the bear¡¯s spiritual sea.


    At the same time, at a moment, the bear¡¯s weaknesses appeared. The bear cannot die and be immortal because of its divine beast blood, but this soul needle especially attacks the spiritual sea.


    The soul needle chased the three little golden crows was dumped directly by the three little golden crows. and finally, the soul needle disappeared.


    After releasing the big move, three eyes monkey was not relaxed either and began to gasp for breath.


    And this is, a purple figure appears behind three eyes monkey, with a white transparent dagger gathered with mental power in its hand.


    Xueer was behind three eyes monkey, and the dagger quickly approached three eyes monkey¡¯s head.


    And three eyes monkey, who was panting, turned back at this time.


    Fear appeared in the eyes of three eyes monkey, but at this moment, all three eyes of three eyes monkey lit up.


    Three eyes monkey began to disappear, and even so, half of the dagger had penetrated three eyes monkey¡¯s brain.


    Xueer did not hesitate and retreated directly and quickly.


    Xueer knew that when three eyes monkey escaped the attack of the bear, the three eyes lit up and then appeared in the same place.


    After Xueer stepped back, three eyes monkey showed up again.


    But at this time three eyes monkey¡¯s eyes were red and waiting for Xueer.


    Three eyes monkey really didn¡¯t expect that it would be ambushed by a soul with only level 9 strength spirit beast, and the spiritual sea was seriously injured. This is simply a great shame.


    At this point, nine-tailed spirit fox also appears again after three eyes monkey.


    However, three eyes monkey, who had been scared of the sneak attack, immediately reacted and the mental attack went to nine-tailed spirit fox.


    This time, nine-tailed spirit fox dodged and the ability to use space disappeared.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± At the same time, the bear threw a huge rock directly at three eyes monkey.


    Unfortunately, the boulder was directly controlled by the spirit of three eyes monkey in the air. Originally, three eyes monkey was trying to return the boulder to the bear.


    But unexpectedly, the bear has smashed the boulder with one palm and rushed straight at three eyes monkey.


    Now the seriously injured three eyes monkey cannot hide. In the third eye of three eyes monkey, the equinox flower lights up again.


    The bear¡¯s body froze.


    ¡°Zi Zi Zi Zi!!¡± Just then, a purple thunder appeared and hit three eyes monkey directly.


    The bear also returned to absolute being and hit three eyes monkey directly with one palm.


    Three eyes monkey was directly hit, spitting blood out of mouth and hitting the stone pillar.


    ¡°You are really very strong, if it weren¡¯t for my injury is not recovered, can¡¯t use demon beast¡¯s ability, otherwise it is likely to return to the strength of fierce beast. But now it seems that there is no need to worry about this.¡±


    Three eyes monkey said, three eyes monkey¡¯s other two eyes closed, and equinox flower in the third eye glowed red.


    The red light dyed the sky red, and then the beautiful and enchanting equinox flower in the third eye of three eyes monkey slowly floated out of the third eye of three eyes monkey.


    Strange laughter appeared from the equinox flower.


    Equinox flower is getting bigger and bigger, and in a short time, it will directly occupy the whole island.


    And three eyes monkey is in the center of equinox flower.


    ¡°Go to hell, all of you!¡±


    Three eyes monkey.


    ¡°Equinox flower blooms, flowers bloom and fall into the yellow spring, flowers bloom and cause the reincarnation of all generations.¡±


    Three eyes monkey said slowly, at this time equinox flower began to blossom slowly.


    And here the whole world has turned reddish, and even the water in the lake has turned blood red.


    A great sense of crisis struck the Purple Gold Eagle and them.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t let the equinox flower blossom. Hurry up and attack.¡± Xueer exclaimed.


    Of course, nine-tailed spirit fox also realized the danger of equinox flower.


    However, when Nine-tailed spirit fox and they tried to attack several times, they found that they could not move even more.


    These, nine-tailed spirit fox several face changes.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Xueer watched nervously as the equinox flower was about to blossom.


    There was helplessness on her face.


    ¡°Little girl, I can help you, but you have to give me one-sixth of your life, how about that?¡±


    At this moment, the voice of the demon sword suddenly came, so Xueer was happy and confused.


    However, in the current situation, Xueer is going to die soon, and one-sixth of her life is still worth it.


    ¡°Well, then help me quickly.¡± Xueer agreed directly.


    And also at this time, the blood flow on the originally quiet demon sword in front of Ningtian.


    The demon sword turned into a dark shadow and went straight to Xueer.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ning Tian said that he was a little confused. How did the demon sword fly away?

 Chapter 74 - Three Eyes Monkeys Soul

    On this side, three eyes monkey is already looking at the Purple Gold Eagle and them.


    As long as the equinox flower blossoms, they will surely die.


    Three eyes monkey also knows that this move consumes too much mental power, plus that it is already seriously injured, it will fall to the fierce beast later, and it is also very difficult to break through to the demon beast.


    In this case, a black sword appeared in the sky, and the black sword flew directly to three eyes monkey.


    Three eyes monkey instinctively looked at the sky and saw a sword flying towards it. However, three eyes monkey did not take it seriously at all. How could a sword hurt it?


    However, when three eyes monkey tried to use mental power to control the sword flying towards it, three eyes monkey¡¯s whole body quivered directly.


    Three eyes monkey was scared.


    Unfortunately, without allowing three eyes monkey to react, the demon sword directly smashed equinox flower, which was about to blossom slowly in the air.


    Then three eyes monkey was pierced by the demon sword and turned into a dark shadow again and flew back.


    Purple gold eagle was stunned, what kind of situation, how the demon sword flew, how three eyes monkey died.


    ¡°Remember, you have already died one-sixth of your life, and when you lose all your life, you will belong to me.¡±


    The sound of the demon sword came into Xueer¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing demon beast ¨C three eyes monkey and gaining evolution once.¡±


    When the sound of the system prompt sounded, Ningtian knew Xueer had succeeded.


    Although three eyes monkey was not killed by Ning Tian, the system also acquiesced that Ning Tian¡¯s subdued men killed it, which was also considered.


    ¡°Great, Demon Sword. Where have you just been?¡± See the demon sword back, Ningtian asked curiously.


    ¡°To help them.¡± With that, the demon sword floated quietly and came back to the bronze coffin.


    On Xueer¡¯s side, when Xueer touched three eyes monkey¡¯s body.


    A strange scene happened, and the soul of three eyes monkey floated out of the body of three eyes monkey.


    This startled them, but at this moment three eyes monkey¡¯s soul¡¯s eyes were dull and floating on the body.


    Looking at the soul of three eyes monkey, Xueer did not know why, so she reached out her small hand again and touched the soul of three eyes monkey.


    When Xueer touches the soul of three eyes monkey, the soul of three eyes monkey is directly sucked by Xueer.


    At this time, the spirituality around Xueer began to increase and riot.


    ¡°This is the time to break through the fierce beast. The spirituality around her began to increase and riot, but just now she sucked the first soul of three eyes monkey into her body.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox looked at Xueer¡¯s current situation with a serious tone and did not know what it was thinking.


    ¡°Watch!¡±


    The bear also sat on the ground and began to rest.


    Just in the war, if it weren¡¯t for the appearance of the demon sword, they would have died.


    In Xueer¡¯s spiritual sea at this time, a super-small monkey appeared, curled in the spiritual sea, and still had three eyes. Ning Tian would be surprised if he saw it, because this monkey was three eyes monkey.


    Three eyes monkey¡¯s soul appeared in Xueer¡¯s spiritual sea.


    For a long time, an equinox flower appeared faintly in Xueer¡¯s two eyes.


    Xueer also successfully broke through to the level 1 fierce beast strength, and between Xueer¡¯s eyebrows, the pattern of equinox flower actually appeared.


    ¡°You are finally finished.¡± At this moment, Xue Ling, who had disappeared for a long time, appeared with a dark wooden box in her hand. she did not know what was in it.


    ¡°What is in that sunspot in your hand?¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox asked, staring at the wooden box in Xue Ling¡¯s hand.


    Xue Ling¡¯s face was disappointed and said, ¡°There should have been some powerful spirit thing in this wooden box, but now it is empty.¡±


    Xue Ling was finished. When the wooden box was opened, a huge fragrance belonging to the spirit thing appeared. Unfortunately, the inside of the wooden box was empty.


    ¡°Where did you find this box?¡±


    Purple gold eagle asked with interest.


    ¡°I found it in a hole guarded by the monkeys. There was only a box in the hole. There was nothing but a lot of strange words on the other walls.¡±


    Xue Ling said with regret on her face.


    When Xue Ling entered, she killed many monkeys to stop her, and among them, there was a level 3 fierce beast monkey, which cost Xue Ling a lot of strength.


    ¡°Since we have all finished the master¡¯s task, let¡¯s go!¡±


    At this time, Xueer had already opened her eyes and floated the entity of three eyes monkey in the air with her mental strength, and went straight ahead.


    When Xue Ling looked at Xueer, there was a trace of surprise and fear in her eyes.


    At this moment, Xue Ling felt that Xueer¡¯s breath was different from that of just now. There was an additional feeling of fear and death. Looking at Xueer was like seeing her own death.


    The equinox flower pattern on Xueer¡¯s brow makes Xue Ling feel particularly uncomfortable.


    Of course, Xue Ling is not the only one who feels this way. Nine-tailed spirit fox and they also have same feeling.


    However, Ningtian was already waiting for Xueer and them to come back. Although Xueer and they succeeded, they just woke up the demon sword. Ningtian knew that if the demon sword hadn¡¯t just came, Xueer and they would have died.


    This also let Ning Tian know that he underestimated demon beast¡¯s three eyes monkey. Although Purple Gold Eagle has strong fighting capacity, the strength gap is the key to success or failure.


    ¡°Master, we are back.¡±


    Xueer hug the branches of Ningtian with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Master, this is the body of three eyes monkey.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s eyes longed to be praised by Ning Tian.


    Ning Tian gently touched Xueer¡¯s head with a branch and praised Xueer, saying, ¡°Xueer is awesome. Are you at the level 1 of the fierce beast?¡± Ningtian also found that Xueer¡¯s strength has improved.


    ¡°Yes, master, after I absorbed the soul of the three eyes monkey, my strength broke through to level 1 of the fierce beast, and I also learned the ability of the three eyes monkey, but I am not mentally strong enough to use it.¡±


    Xueer said, proudly pointing to the equinox flower between her eyebrows. Now Xueer behaves like a child, trying to behave hard and asking her parents to praise her.


    ¡°Equinox flower?¡±


    Ning Tian was surprised to see the pattern of equinox flower between Xueer¡¯s eyebrows. he felt a little incredible. Equinox flower is said the legendary flower of the underworld that grows beside the river.


    he doesn¡¯t know why, Ningtian looked at this equinox flower and remembered the moment of his death. He came to the river and finally jumped down.


    ¡°Equinox flower is really a bit weird, but Xueer is fine.¡± Ning Tian returned to absolute being and said to himself.

 Chapter 75 - Begins Evolution

    After praising Xueer, Ning Tian looked at Xueer¡¯s attribute panel again.


    Race: Terran (Soul State)


    Special Talent: Immune to All Physical Damage


    The strength is equivalent to the level 1 of the fierce beast.


    Spirit: 1000 (spirit abyss realm)


    Special Ability: Mental Attack, which can control creatures weaker than herself or control objects.


    Special talent: can absorb the soul and transform the soul¡¯s ability to herself. can also let the absorbed soul come out to fight. (Up to three are currently absorbed)


    Seeing the Xueer attribute panel, Ningtian also felt very strong. The most powerful is the special ability. If this ability absorbs the soul of a powerful divine beast, such as three eyes monkey, it is simply awesome.


    Then Ningtian looked at Xue Ling again.


    ¡°Xue Ling, have you completed the task?¡±


    Xue Ling took out the wooden box, opened it again and said regretfully, ¡°There should have been some strong spirit thing in this wooden box. Judging from the fact that there is no spirit thing, it still has a fragrance that ordinary spirit thing cannot achieve.¡±


    ¡°It should be the three eyes monkey who ate the spirit thing inside the wooden box, but there were still many strange words on the surrounding stones.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Although so, there is no regret in Ningtian¡¯s tone. Although it is very dangerous this time, Xueer¡¯s strength has finally broken through to the level 1 of the fierce beast and has also acquired the ability of three eyes monkey. This is the ability of divine beasts and cannot be poor.


    Moreover, what the demon sword said just now was that if it weren¡¯t for the demon sword feeling it just now, Xueer and they would have killed by the equinox flower released by the three eyes monkey.


    Ningtian himself has completed the task, after an evolution, he will break through the limit of ordinary trees and his strength will definitely soar.


    Although that three eyes monkey¡¯s spirit thing gone, Ningtian is already very satisfied and greed is not a good habit.


    ¡°You are all working hard. Take a rest first!¡±


    Ning Tian said, but the disappointment appeared in their eyes.


    Xue Ling also opened her mouth, somewhat embarrassed, but did not say it.


    Ning Tian saw this situation and smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your reward will not be less, but you have to wait.¡±


    ¡°The system began to evolve.¡±


    ¡°Ding! Evolution begins, reminding the host, because the host will break through the laws of heaven and earth in this world, so the host will face thunder robbery.¡±


    ¡°Come quickly!¡± Ning Tian can¡¯t wait to say.


    Thunder robbery or something, come on, he could deal with the thunder with demon sword.


    In an instant, a huge cool energy exploded from Ningtian¡¯s body.


    Ningtian instantly felt that his whole body was full of this huge energy.


    Ningtian¡¯s tree body began to drop bark and leaves. Soon, Ningtian¡¯s trees were already bare.


    Of course, it is not over yet. Then, the white fog in the white fog forbidden area, disappeared automatically. dense dark clouds in the sky, white thunder and lightning swam in the dark clouds.


    A feeling of great depression and fear appeared, and this feeling was still getting worse, making Ningtian feel that he could not lift his head and look into the sky.


    Even Ningtian¡¯s breathing now feels extremely difficult, which is even more uncomfortable than the thunder robbery when he saw three eyes monkey breakthrough demon beast.


    ¡°Back off, my thunder is coming.¡± Ningtian hurriedly said.


    Of course, Purple Gold Eagle and they heard master¡¯s orders and, of course, began to retreat quickly.


    ¡°Xueer, take the Cang Lan.¡±


    Cang Lan has no legs, of course, she can¡¯t run fast, so Ning Tian reminded Xueer.


    Xueer also immediately let Cang Lan float in the air with her mental power and began to retreat.


    Although Xueer herself did not understand what was going on, Xueer believed in Ningtian.


    At the same time, Ningtian¡¯s tree body has become like a dead tree. Without leaves, the bark has become extremely aging.


    It is completely an old tree that is about to die, but at the moment, Ningtian¡¯s body burst into an energy again, sprinting Ningtian¡¯s whole body.


    Then they all gathered on their main roots. Ningtian could feel that his underground main roots had all turned into the appearance of a dragon and opened eyes.


    The dragon¡¯s mouth also began to open and began to absorb spirituality crazily into Ningtian¡¯s body, while Ningtian¡¯s tree began to fall off their bark again. This time, the difference was that after the bark fell off, the new tree bark cover with transparent scales began to grow out.


    At the same time, the spirituality of the White Fog Forbidden Zone suddenly changed and the dark clouds appeared in the sky were also seen by human beings 100 meters away from the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Not long ago, because the fighting forces of three eyes monkey and they were too horrible and the air was full of destructive forces, the place could not be captured by satellite.


    At present, human beings have not yet figured out what it will look like in the end. Now new situations are beginning to appear in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    ¡°What happened to the White Fog Forbidden Zone?¡± Fang Hailin asked seriously.


    ¡°Chief, the energy in the White Fog Forbidden Zone is too chaotic now, and satellites cannot even take pictures.¡± The following soldier said.


    Hearing the news, Fang Hailin¡¯s eyebrows deepened.


    Fang Hailin is always uneasy in his heart and feels that something big is going to happen in this white fog forbidden area.


    But now there is no above order, Fang Hailin can¡¯t go to the White Fog Forbidden Zone to have a look.


    Soon, Fang Hailin had already reached the high wall. When he reached the high wall, Fang Hailin saw the center of the white fog forbidden zone in the distance. There was no white fog.


    What appeared above was a dark cloud. Seeing the dark cloud, Fang Hailin felt that his breathing became difficult, and his strength felt suppressed. He became weak in the face of the cloud.


    ¡°Captain, should we go and have a look?¡± At this moment, one side of the men came over and asked carefully.


    ¡°Forget it, there is no order above, and it is said above that if you enter the White Fog Forbidden Zone without an order, you will be severely punished.¡±


    Fang Hailin remembered that when he came, the master in the military region was extremely serious and told Fang Hailin himself that there was a great terror in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. What was the great terror? It was absolutely impossible to say it.


    And Fang Hailin¡¯s master told Fang Hailin that his life span was directly reduced by ten years because he knew the secret.


    In the face of such a situation, as long as Fang Hailin is not stupid, he will know that there is something in the White Fog Forbidden Zone that he cannot compete with. Fang Hailin does not want to sacrifice.


    At this moment, a soldier trotted over and went down after Fang Hailin said a few words in his ear.


    ¡°I see, you bring a mobile phone, find a big live broadcast platform, and start a live broadcast to broadcast what is happening in this white fog forbidden area.¡±


    Fang Hailin ordered the soldiers behind him.


    Although the soldiers behind Fang Hailin felt very strange, they did not say anything. They took out their mobile phones and began to broadcast live.

 Chapter 76 - Live Broadcast

    Soon, a large number of netizens appeared in the live broadcast room. Of course, the live broadcast platform also discovered the content of the live broadcast in the live broadcast room for the first time.


    The studio was also put on the recommendation page. In an instant, the number of people in the studio went directly from thousands to hundreds of thousands.


    And the number of people is still increasing rapidly at tens of thousands per second.


    ¡°What is going on and where is the anchor?¡±


    ¡°What is this place, looking a little familiar?¡±


    ¡°Anchor dead? Come out and introduce it quickly!¡±


    ¡°This seems to be a white fog forbidden zone.¡±


    ¡°it is a white fog forbidden zone, but what is the white fog forbidden zone doing now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I look a little panicked at the thunder in the dark clouds.¡±


    All the people in the studio were puzzled. Although they knew what must be happening in this white fog forbidden area, they just couldn¡¯t guess.


    ¡°I know that the dark clouds in the sky are a bit like thunder robbery.¡±


    ¡°Thunder robbery, it is .¡±


    ¡°The thunder robbery seems to appear in the novel only after breaking through a big realm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a piece of news. Not long ago, this happened on the other side of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, but the news was blocked by the state.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t guess, Do you want to form a team to see?¡±


    ¡°Add me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The netizens in the studio all said that they would like to see it.


    The incident of thunder robbery made all netizens curious. In case they could find any good things, it was necessarily!


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, the surrounding spirituality has been rapidly absorbed by his main roots. The 20,000-high spirituality is now at most several thousand spirituality concentrations.


    Ningtian knows that this is far from enough. Fortunately, Ningtian still has a spiritual mine.


    spirit stones in the mine are also directly absorbed by the main root of the tree, absorbing one tenth in an instant.


    However, Ningtian¡¯s tree body also slowly grows new bark and crisp green tender leaves. In the stems and leaves inside the tender leaves, orange liquid actually appears to flow slowly.


    The growth rate is extremely slow.


    At this time, the dark clouds over Ningtian were already covered with dark clouds. There seemed to be a white dragon rolling in the clouds.


    At the same time, the feeling of dark clouds suppressing Ningtian is getting bigger and bigger. Ningtian feels that there is a power of destroying gathering above him at this time.


    In the distance, Xueer and Xue Ling both clenched their small fists unconsciously and looked at Ningtian side with worried eyes.


    Of course, Purple Gold Eagle and they were equally worried. The dark clouds in the sky gave them a terrible feeling.


    At this time, the demon sword in front of Ningtian said, ¡°You should have a big secret that I can¡¯t find.¡±


    ¡°How can I become your master without any strength or any secret?¡± Ning Tian said with pride.


    ¡°You are now crossing the thunder, because you have to break through your own limits and evolve to a higher level. However, what kind of huge energy suddenly appears in your body? I am very curious about how the huge energy that supports your evolution came from?¡±


    The demon sword is really looking down on its master now.


    ¡°demon sword. I will one day cut down heaven and earth and punish thousands of fiends.¡± Ningtian said.


    However, Ning Tian¡¯s words silenced the demon sword. He read Ning Tian¡¯s words.


    ¡°It seems that I follow him¡­ master, and in the future, it is impossible to just stay in the world.¡± The demon sword said to himself.


    At the same time, spiritual communication and Ningtian said: ¡°Master, I am looking forward to the coming of the day when heaven and earth will be cut down and thousands of fiends will be punished.¡± This time the demon sword shouted out the word ¡°master¡± again.


    Ning Heaven knows, this is the demon sword confirmed his recognition to him.


    ¡°Just wait!¡±


    He looked at the sky and look directly at the dark clouds in the sky.


    ¡°Rumble!!¡± Thunder and lightning flickered in the dark clouds, and a white dragon could be seen faintly, roaring at Ning Tian.


    ¡°Come on! Let me see how powerful you are.¡± Ning Tian said loudly.


    ¡°Rumble!!¡± Thunder and lightning flickered again in the dark clouds.


    Ning Tian looked at the clear feeling that the thunder robbery was about to fall.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± Hundreds of meters long white thunder down, directly on Ningtian.


    A pain that was almost torn all over the body nearly caused Ningtian to collapse directly.


    On the other hand, the newly grown bark was blackened by thunder robberies and many tender leaves were directly chopped down.


    But soon new tender leaves sprouted again.


    At the same time, underground, the main root of Ningtian is more frantically absorbing the spirituality of spirit stones in spirit mine.


    ¡°There were six robberies.¡±


    The demon sword also said that it would be six several thunder robberies.


    ¡°There are still five robberies.¡±


    Ningtian immediately felt that he would die. Just then, Ningtian felt more painful than the dismemberment. This was the pain of every cell in his whole body.


    ¡°Master, you can hold on. thunger robbery is against the heaven. Otherwise, if your will collapses, it will be regarded as failure and the consequence will be the loss of your soul.¡± The demon sword is serious and warns Ning Tiandao.


    Ning Tian¡¯ heard that the failure is the loss of his soul. Ning Tian, who was already a little shaken in his will, recovered immediately. He could only resist.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± The second thunder fell.


    And this second thunder is bigger than the first thunder, and of course it will be more powerful.


    Originally, if a tree was about to be born, it would now look like an old tree about to die.


    Now Ningtian¡¯s whole body is in pain. Just then, Ningtian¡¯s own will nearly collapsed. Fortunately, Ningtian held on.


    In the sky, the third thunder is gathering.


    Ningtian can clearly feel that the power of the third thunder has exceeded that of the second thunder.


    Although the root of Ning Tian is now recovering from the crazy absorption of spirituality, Ning Naive is a little unable to bear the pain.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± The third thunder fell.


    This thunder actually faintly looks like a white dragon, heading for Ningtian.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help shouting out.


    Once again, when the thunder dispersed, Ningtian¡¯s whole tree had become scorched black.


    At this time, the underground spirit mine has been absorbed by half of the spirit stone by the main root of Ningtian.


    ¡°Shit! pain enough, but I held on.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s voice was a little weak, but he said unyielding to the dark clouds in the sky.


    ¡°Rumble!!¡± the fourth thunder is gathering.


    Countless thunder and lightning flashed in the dark clouds and began to gather towards the fourth thunder.


    Slowly, a dragon head appeared lifelike, with huge eyes staring at Ningtian with disdain.


    It¡¯s like telling Ningtian, how can you oppose heaven, your end is only death.

 Chapter 77 - Dragon

    ¡°Boom!!¡± the fourth thunder fell.


    Ningtian seemed to hear the sound of the dragon in thunder.


    This time, Ningtian felt not only physical pain, but also the feeling of mental division.


    In this white world, Ningtian saw a black self and was smiling at himself. The smile was insidious.


    Before Ningtian return to absolute being.


    The fifth thunder has turned into a white dragon and rushed straight to Ningtian.


    ¡°Boom¡­!!¡±


    This time, the white dragon turned from thunder shook the whole white fog forbidden area.


    Ningtian is already surrounded by scorched soil or scorched wood.


    The vibrant world just now has completely changed.


    The sky, among the dark clouds, is gathering the last thunder. At this time, the thunder has changed from white to red.


    A picture of a mountain of dead animals and rivers of blood loomed in the dark clouds.


    At this time, there were many cries and unwilling deaths in the thunder.


    At this point, Ningtian is still in that white space, and the same person as Ningtian directly dug out his heart and pinched it directly.


    Countless blood appeared from the heart that had been pinched and exploded, and the whole space was dyed red with blood.


    On the ground, blood shadows began to appear one by one, some of which is a bird that was bigger than the house and had four eyes. Others were tens of meters long and had four long teeth, such as saber-toothed tiger leopard, giant elephant 100 meters high, and carp with four horns, which were only found in the dinosaur era.


    All kinds, they all have this common characteristic, although they are dead, but their eyes are full of unwilling and angry.


    Someone who was exactly like Ning Tian, walked over.


    ¡°What you have seen is the end of trying to challenge heaven. Do you know the consequences of challenging heaven, lose your body and soul? Eternal life cannot enter reincarnation. If you are afraid now, you can swear now that you are sincerely convinced by heaven and I will let you go.¡± The man who is exactly the same as Ningtian said solemnly.


    Ning Tian, on the other hand, looked at the same person as himself and said in a sarcastic tone: ¡°You are just an illusion created by heaven. Don¡¯t scare me here. It¡¯s boring and there is nothing new about the routine.¡±


    ¡°When you see that I don¡¯t agree next, do you want to conjure up what I fear most in my heart to frighten me? Then you can conjure up and try.¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    At that time, the person doesn¡¯t know what to continue to say.


    All of a sudden, the man who was exactly the same as Ning Tian showed an expression of panic and great fear on his face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have something to be afraid of? It is impossible. At least you should be afraid of death.¡±


    However, Ning Tian smiled and began to walk towards the person. He added, ¡°As a result of death, I have passed through the reincarnation and cut off the cause and effect of all generations. I am the only one who is alone with me. How can an illusion frighten me?¡±


    Although what Ning Tian said was seen from the novels he read in the world before, Ning Tian was really right to think of a way.


    The illusion created by heaven in front of him can only change what he is afraid of at present, but as long as Ningtian always thinks that he is afraid of losing the system, then the illusion created by heaven cannot spy on the system.


    Because Ning Tian knows the existence of the system, it cannot be just a mere illusion of heaven that can be seen.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go through the reincarnation and cut off the cause and effect of all generations. You can¡¯t have such ability.¡±


    At this point, the illusion of heaven has become very flustered, and has begun to retreat in fear.


    ¡°You have already lost, die!¡±


    Ning Tian said that finish, quickly grasped the illusion of heaven, one hand straight through the illusion of heaven, bloody hand pulled out of the heart, let directly pinch burst.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± The illusion of heaven disappeared directly.


    And the world around him quickly began to collapse.


    The whole tree body of Ningtian suddenly emits dazzling crisp green light, and an extremely huge force of life erupts from the tree body of Ningtian.


    In front of the tree body of Ningtian, the crisp green light began to gather into a figure, a human being.


    The human man is dressed in gorgeous green clothes all his life, and his face can be called the most handsome in the world. His handsome appearance also virtually exudes the majesty of emperors and a kind of temperament that makes people feel afraid and want to kneel down and obey sincerely.


    ¡°I will try to eliminate thunder robberies today.¡±


    The man said, several blood-red thunder in the sky turned into blood dragons and growled angrily at the ground.


    ¡°Rumble!!¡± Several blood dragons began to merge.


    A thousand meters long, huge blood dragon¡¯s big red and horrible eyes stared at the ground.


    ¡°Aung!!¡± A voice full of rage, the voice spread throughout the white fog forbidden area, even 100 meters away from the human side, also feel the terror of the sound of the dragon, some soldiers directly can¡¯t bear the sound of the dragon, fainted.


    ¡°Dragon¡­ Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Dragon, dragon, my God!¡±


    ¡°I, the ancient legend dragon, is true. There is really a dragon.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m going to the White Fog Forbidden Zone now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too. I want to see the dragon.¡±


    The studio was lively directly because of the blood dragon that appeared in the air that day.


    But all of a sudden, the picture in the studio went black.


    ¡°Eh? What about the picture? Why not?¡±


    ¡°Is the anchor dead?


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not far from the White Fog Forbidden Zone. I¡¯m going now.¡±


    ¡°Anchor? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I am far from the white fog forbidden area! Where is the anchor?¡±


    ¡°To report this anchor, he turned off the live broadcast.¡±


    The studio was suddenly closed and there was no picture, which led the netizens in the studio to begin to complain one after another.


    Of course, Fang Hailin has just received an order to turn off the live broadcast, because the situation in the White Fog Forbidden Zone is out of control.


    Now, Fang Hailin¡¯s expression is extremely serious. At the same time, all the weapons on the high wall have been activated, ready to deal with sudden situations.


    Under the blood dragon, the man still looked at it contemptuously, with a tone full of pride and sarcasm, and said again, ¡°haha! even you become a blood dragon, I will kill you.¡±


    the blood dragon soared, rushed tens of thousands of meters high.


    The blood dragon was covered with red thunder, which directly turned the whole sky red.


    With this sound of a dragon, the blood dragon flew down from the sky with red thunder as big as the whole sky covering the whole white fog forbidden area.


    This picture is simply the end of the world.


    At this moment, the man smiled lightly and turned to hold the demon sword suspended on the bronze coffin.


    ¡°Let me see if you can accompany me to destroy thunder robbery and destroy heaven power.¡±

 Chapter 78 - Spirit Tree

    Originally quiet demon sword began to tremble, dark demon spirit burst out from the demon sword.


    The magic spirit carries all the negative emotions of killing, madness, greed, desire, etc. This is also the composition of the demon spirit, gathering all the darkness in the world.


    At this time, the temperament of the man also began to change, from the holy light just like the sun is the temperament slowly began to change.


    There was a strange breath on the body, as if at this moment a devil, and there was the wailing of countless people. Even the smile on his face was already like a devil who killed everything and was bloodthirsty and heartless.


    ¡°This is the demon sword. Your power is really intoxicating!¡±


    The man said, looking at the blood dragon with great contempt, there was a trace of anger in his eyes, just like the anger of a supreme demon emperor who was challenged by ants.


    ¡°Destroy.¡± The voice dropped.


    The man raised his demon sword in his hand and headed for the blood dragon in the sky.


    In an instant, the black demon spirit originally covered in the whole white fog restricted area was triggered by this sword and gathered into a demon dragon that could match the blood dragon.


    The Blood Dragon and the Demon Dragon began to accelerate each other and rush towards each other.


    In the distance, human beings are now shocked, which is completely beyond their imagination, and at the same time, they realize that they are really weak.


    In the sky, the red sky and the darkness of the land, the blood dragon and the demon dragon collided directly, and endless sky thunder attacked the demon spirit.


    The two forces are naturally opposed to each other. Heaven thunder replace pure Yang, which can expel all evil. demon spirit represents Yin and is the source of all evil.


    However, at this time, the demon dragon spread directly and wrapped the blood dragon. The blood dragon fought hard, but unfortunately, it was useless and was slowly devoured by the demon sword.


    The Blood Dragon was devoured by the Demon Dragon after giving out its last reluctance.


    The demon dragon turned around and gave out a shocking dragon sound, which also dissipated.


    Later, a very small lightning strike hit Ningtian¡¯s tree body. Later, Ningtian¡¯s tree body began to grow rapidly and soon grew to more than 100 meters.


    New bark with transparent scales began to grow rapidly, replacing the blackened old bark that had been struck by lightning. New tender leaves also began to grow out, sending out strong vitality.


    The plants around Ningtian also broke through the ground and grew crazily. Soon, the land was no longer blackened, but dense plants.


    The figure of an ancient tree in the sky has appeared. It is huge and holy, like the emperor in this plant, which makes people feel awe in their hearts.


    ¡°Master¡­ who are you?¡±


    At this moment Xueer had already run back happily, but looking at the sudden addition of one more person here, the happy expression on her face disappeared immediately, and a cold and murderous look appeared immediately.


    ¡°I am who I am. Can¡¯t Xueer recognize me?¡± There was a trace of loss in the man¡¯s voice.


    Xueer looked at the man, this man gives Xueer a familiar feeling in his voice. Then Xueer rushed to the man. The man opened his arms and hugged Xueer.


    This man is Ningtian. This is a human form formed by Ningtian¡¯s mental strength. This is the ability that was gained in this evolution.


    One side of Xue Ling looked at this scene, jealous eyes with unwillingness.


    Xueer, in Ningtian¡¯s arms, excitedly asked, ¡°Master, is it really you? Have you become a human being?¡±


    Xueer really didn¡¯t think that one day she could get a hug from her master. If she could, Xueer would like to stay in her master¡¯s arms all the time.


    Ning Tian squeezed Xueer¡¯s nose with his hand and said, ¡°This is just a human form formed by my mental strength.¡±


    Ning Tian said, but he was already very satisfied. He was no longer a human being and there was no need to think about becoming a human being completely every day.


    ¡°Congratulations to master.¡±


    Purple gold eagle and they, with respect and worship kneeling in front of Ningtian.


    Just now, the thunder robbery and the last dragon battle really let Purple Gold Eagle and they know the strength of their master. This is their master.


    Only the strong can make them sincerely submit.


    After Ningtian¡¯s evolution this time, the original ordinary white border attribute panel has also become a beautiful purple border attribute panel.


    However, the contents of Ningtian¡¯s current attribute panel have also changed a little.


    Race: Devouring Lives Trees (Thin Blood Vessels of soil dragon)


    Life span: 1,000 years


    The strength is equal to that of the level 9 fierce beast.


    Spirit: 1,500 (spirit abyss realm)


    Life Value: 10 Million


    strengthening point:150 (The way to get it, one is to receive the sunshine and the other is to devour other animals and even plants.)


    Special Ability: dragon power, has a suppression effect on the enemy.


    Life suction: can devour the power of life.


    Life boundary: Transformed into a boundary, in which the boundary is invincible. (consume 10,000 points of life value per second)


    Phantom Blood: It will send people into hallucinations and be temporarily controlled by you. (1,000 points of life value per second)


    Regeneration: As long as not fatally hit, you can be regenerated indefinitely. (Recover with the force of life from the injured injury)


    Collapse: One-time use of half of one¡¯s life value, causing devastating damage to everything nearby.


    Ability, oneself can emit spirit (v5) the power of soil element (v5) immune to fire element (v3)


    ¡°It¡¯s all so powerful.¡±


    Ningtian looked at his own attribute panel and was shocked on the spot. Previously, such attribute panels could only appear on Purple Gold Eagle and them. Now Ningtian also has them. It¡¯s really great.


    Ning Tian looked at the sky. White fog also reappeared in the sky, floating above the white fog forbidden zone.


    Ning Tian put Xueer down, walked to the front of his tree body, and then formed a throne by the roots of the tree. Ning Tian sat down directly.


    In an instant, the emperor¡¯s mighty temperament appeared, making Xueer and Xue Ling look at Ning Tian at this time. Their hearts beat faster and their faces turned slightly red.


    ¡°Well, I have succeeded in the thunder robbery. for you. ¡±


    Purple gold eagle immediately opened mouth with excitement.


    A total of nine drops of orange spirit blood appeared and flew into Xueer and their mouth.


    ¡°It seems that after this promotion, my spirit blood has also changed.¡± Ning Tian looked at his spirit blood and the orange spirit blood flowing in his leaves.


    At the same time, Ningtian also realized that his spirit blood could not be gathered at any time now, but he gathered slowly. It happened that Ningtian had ten drops of spirit blood in his body and kept the last drop.


    When Xue Ling ate it, a huge energy sprinted to the whole body, and the cells of the whole body began to become active.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xue Ling screamed and knelt on the ground.


    Purple gold eagle, all of them, shrieked in pain underground.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    All of a sudden, this startled Ningtian. Is his current spirit blood poisonous? Why doesn¡¯t he know?

 Chapter 79 - New Functions Of Spirit Leaf

    ¡°system, come out quickly. What is their situation?¡±


    Ningtian hurriedly called the system. If there is an accident of them, Ningtian really has no place to cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The system said calmly.


    After listening to the system, Ningtian did not panic much and watched quietly.


    Apart from Xueer and Cang Lan, Xue Ling, Purple Gold Eagle and they have all rolled on the ground.


    After a long time, Xue Ling began to show a lot of black dirt.


    However, Purple Gold Eagle and their body began to stink, Ningtian covered his nose and stepped back a few steps.


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t stand the taste.


    After waiting for a while, Xue Ling stopped crying in pain and slowly got up from the ground.


    ¡°Who are you? African friends?¡± Ning Tian looked at Xue Ling, who was covered in black dirt, and joked.


    However, Xue Ling, who had been tortured by pain and had a hard time standing up without pain, was in a bad mood.


    Seeing that Xue Ling could not speak, she looked at Ning Tian with resentful eyes. This embarrassed Ning Tian. He hurriedly opened the topic and said, ¡°Eat my spirit blood, you have been promoted to level 7.¡±


    See Xue Ling still didn¡¯t speak, is always resentful all small eyes looking at Ningtian, Ningtian simply don¡¯t look at Xue Ling.


    On Xueer¡¯s side, Xueer¡¯s direct strength has been upgraded to Level 3 Fierce Beast, while Cang Lan did not respond after eating Ningtian¡¯s blood, which is somewhat strange.


    And purple gold eagle was almost over and stood up. A very strong and strong stench broke out.


    Ningtian smelled it and felt that he was going to ascend to heaven, which was even more poisonous than the ten-thousand-year-old smell of sewers.


    And wind wolf, a wolf with a good nose, has already vomited aside.


    Now, however, the purple gold eagle has been upgraded to a level 7 fierce beast, the three little golden crows and the nine-tailed spirit fox to a level 5 fierce beast,


    The bear rose to level 4, and the wind wolf rose to level 4.


    It also shows the difference between the ordinary fierce beast and the divine beast fire beast, so the bear has better talent.


    ¡°Host, your spirit blood with huge energy, and the spirit sea has added a function, that is, refining the body and eliminating toxins, but the process is certainly painful.¡± Only then did the system speak out the function of spirit blood.


    But now Ningtian doesn¡¯t care either. What Ningtian cares about now is that the stench is too smelly. Find water quickly.


    However, at present, the spring water not far from Ningtian has been destroyed in the recent thunder robbery.


    Fortunately, not far away, there was even a spring that was pouring water.


    Ningtian immediately used mental control to let the water flow in the air.


    ¡°Stand still and give you a bath.¡±


    ¡°Hua Hua.¡± The sound of water.


    Purple gold eagle and they were directly drenched back and forth dozens of times, the ground black water, just turned into clear water.


    ¡°Little girl, take off your clothes quickly. It stinks.¡± Ning Tian covered his nose and said with disgust.


    ¡°Oh¡± Xue Ling also realized that she really needed a bath and began to take off her clothes.


    But when it was halfway off, she stopped again.


    Ning Tian frowned and asked, ¡°Take it off quickly! What are you doing?¡±


    However, Xue Ling did not dare to look at Ningtian and said in a very low tone, ¡°You are a man.¡±


    Ning Tian paused for a moment and did not react.


    Because Ningtian used to be a tree, Xue Ling didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong, but now suddenly there was a man in front of her, and Xue Ling could not take off all her clothes in front of this man.


    Ning Tian reacted and pretended to be calm and said, ¡°You humans are really strange, and I have seen it before. Hurry up.¡±


    Seeing Ningtian¡¯s tone was very calm, Xue Ling remembered that although there was a man in front of her, the man was not a human being and the tree. Anyway, she had already been seen and there was nothing.


    However, Xue Ling can¡¯t do it manually now and doesn¡¯t want to take it off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move? Don¡¯t want spirit leaf?¡± Ningtian asked with temptation.


    As soon as she heard spirit leaf, Xue Ling did not hesitate and took off her clothes.


    However, Xue Ling, whose whole body is covered with black dirt, really has nothing to look at.


    It took a lot of water before Xue Ling¡¯s white and jade-like skin appeared. Ningtian¡¯s heartbeat was severe.


    Xue Ling¡¯s shy face did not know what to do now.


    The clothes were already covered with black dirt and could not be worn, while the clothes placed here had already been chopped to ashes by thunder.


    ¡°Ahem!! That little girl doesn¡¯t need not be shy. purple, you go to the human beings and ask for two clothes. Give them the legs of three eyes monkey casually.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It came back soon and took back some women¡¯s clothes.


    Xue Ling could no longer help being ashamed and went to change clothes earlier.


    After all, she was watched by a man, and Xue Ling still felt that the eyes were a little hot. she was really shy.


    Soon after, Xue Ling changed the number and came out with a lovely little girl¡¯s dress.


    ¡°Very suitable.¡± Ning Tian said with a bad smile.


    ¡°master, the man was very unhappy when he got the leg of three eyes monkey.¡± Purple gold eagle aperture.


    Ning Tian said coldly, ¡°It is already very good to give them a leg. It is time to clean up the human beings who have come to monitor me.¡±


    Ningtian used to have no strength, but now it¡¯s different. Ningtian has his own confidence.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    The land is covered with roots, and the roots gather into a huge dragon head with a height of 1,000 meters.


    The dragon opened its mouth, enough to devour all the fortifications built by human beings 100 meters away.


    ¡°Human beings, give you one hour to leave here, or you will bear the consequences.¡±


    The majestic voice of Ningtian was directly introduced into the human brain.


    Fang Hailin was also frightened by the sound. At the same time, he glanced at the huge dragon head and hesitated.


    Then he said, ¡°All begin to retreat.¡±


    Fang Hailin already knew that after the battle between the two dragons was over, the White Fog Forbidden Zone was beyond their control.


    Fang Hailin shook his head, hoping that the existence of terror in the White Fog Forbidden Zone would not be an enemy to human beings, and it would be best to stay in the White Fog Forbidden Zone all the time.


    For Ningtian, now that he has the capital to confront human beings, he no longer needs to be timid.


    It is also time to start creating his own power.


    However, at present, there is still one important thing to do, that is, the body of three eyes monkey is still there, and because three eyes monkey is demon beast, the body is still fresh.

 Chapter 80 - Barbecue

    For a long time, in the center of the white fog restricted area, there was a puff of black smoke, and Ningtian had roasted monkey meat.


    And sprinkle salt from unknown places as seasoning. he came to this world for so long.


    Because he has always been a tree and can¡¯t eat, he watched Xue Ling eat every day. Although Ning Tian doesn¡¯t say it, he is almost greedy.


    demon beast¡¯s body tastes delicious. Although Xue Ling¡¯s eyes on Ningtian are somewhat puzzled, after all, in Xue Ling¡¯s eyes, Ningtian is still a tree.


    ¡°It smells good!¡± Xue Ling involuntarily swallowed saliva, eyes glowing staring at three eyes monkey¡¯s meat.


    Ning Tian was not willing to take off a monkey leg and gave it to Xue Ling, saying, ¡°Take it and go away.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Xue Ling picked up the hind leg meat and left.


    Ning Tian sniffed it again and felt that he would say, ¡°With the blood of a divine beast and the meat of demon beast, it just smells good and tastes better.¡±


    Ning Tian said, tearing off a little barbecue and eating it. The taste, the familiar food was simply too delicious, and Ning Tian also felt an energy in the barbecue and was absorbed by himself.


    On the other hand, seeing master intoxicated with food, the bear had already drooled out.


    Purple gold eagle and they are also looking at the master.


    Ningtian helplessly shook his head and took out half of the barbecue.


    However, this barbecue, for Purple Gold Eagle and them, is simply stuffing the teeth, and it is not enough.


    So purple gold eagle and they began to rob.


    Purple gold eagle was about to the eat delicious barbecue when the three little golden crows came out at an extremely fast speed, grabbed it, and flew into the air. However, a nine-tailed spirit fox, a spatial ability, directly appeared in front of the three little golden crows and grabbed half of the barbecue.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox used space power to run away, and after a gust of wind, three little golden crows found that the barbecue of three eyes monkey was only one-third.


    In the end, Purple Gold Eagle and they ate some, while the bear could only watch on the ground, which was very depressed.


    ¡°Xueer, would you like some?¡± Ning Tian tore off a piece of barbecue and took it to Xueer.


    Xueer took the barbecue directly and showed an excited expression on his face.


    Ning Tian looked at cute Xueer and couldn¡¯t help touching Xueer¡¯s head with his hand. Xueer¡¯s reaction, of course, was that the fawn in her heart was bumped and his face was slightly flushed.


    In the past, when Ningtian touched Xueer with branches, Xueer was not like this, but after feeling the temperature in Ningtian¡¯s hands now, Xueer could not control her heart.


    Ning Tian looked at the Canglan. Ning Tian also tore off a piece of barbecue and put it in front of her and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    However, Cang Lan smelled it with her small nose, and her eyes were excited. she spoke:


    ¡°Eat, I want to¡­ Eat.¡± her tone some difficult desire said.


    Xueer also taught Cang Lan to speak, which seems to be effective.


    ¡°Come on, open your mouth and feed you.¡±


    Cang Lan opened her small mouth and Ningtian put the meat into Cang Lan¡¯s small mouth.


    her face was with excitement and enjoyment.


    Seeing such an affectionate scene, Xueer¡¯s little face showed an unhappy expression.


    ¡°Master, I will also be fed.¡±


    Xueer said with some jealousy.


    ¡°ok.¡±


    Ningtian also fed Xueer, but Ningtian¡¯s face was not as gentle as when he fed Cang Lan, so Xueer was very unhappy.


    ¡°Master, hate you,¡± Xueer said angrily, returning to the trees in Ningtian and falling asleep.


    However, Ning Tian¡¯s face was puzzled.


    ¡°Girls are strange creatures.¡± Ning Tian said to himself.


    Next, Ningtian began to transform himself here.


    After all, he is overgrown with weeds here now, and it is not worthy of his status.


    First of all, Ningtian took his own tree body and lowered the surrounding ground by 10 meters to form a great lake, and this is an island.


    Then Ningtian found groundwater, controlled the water with strong mental power, and introduced it all into it. A large lake was formed. Ningtian also made the island and the lake grow grass quickly around it, making it more vibrant.


    On the small island in the center of the sea, the ancient trees in the sky make people fear and worship.


    ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s very nice.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at it with satisfaction, and when Cang Lan arrived in the Great Lake, she was also swimming excitedly. Obviously Cang Lan liked the new place very much.


    The 9 spirit thing was also protected by tree heels without any damage when crossing the thunder robbery.


    But now Ningtian has also noticed a problem, that is, eight spirit things actually began to wither slowly, while the one in the middle of the spirit thing grew very well.


    The blood-red spirit thing, the red drop of blood on the top, seemed to be swimming.


    Ning Tian looked carefully and found that there was a super small, scorpion-shaped thing inside.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Ning Tian looked at it and asked.


    At this moment, the demon sword opened its mouth and said, ¡°That is the poisonous Scorpio. a good thing, and you will keep it first. When it is born, I will help you tame it.¡±


    ¡°ok.¡±


    The good thing that can be said by the demon sword must be extremely great. This time, Ningtian especially let a few branches surround the ghost poisonous Scorpio, which has hatched in a hundred years of spirit thing, for fear of being trampled on by a big guy like Purple Gold Eagle or Bear.


    ¡°Xue Ling, come here.¡± Ning Tian said.


    However, she was still staring blankly at the lake, recalling Ning Tian¡¯s handsome and explosive face. As soon as she heard Ning Tian calling herself, she immediately turned back in panic and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Xue Ling, of course, understood what it meant. Her eyes showed excitement and she immediately opened her mouth.


    In Ningtian, a leaf slowly fell down and flew into Xue Ling¡¯s mouth.


    After the leaf flew into Xue Ling¡¯s mouth, Xue Ling felt a huge life appearing in her body.


    Then, Xue Ling crawled to the ground again in pain, and her skin began to turn black. The shadow behind Xue Ling actually began to live and devour Xue Ling.


    Looking at Ningtian from one side, he did not panic either. Like a bear eating his own spiritual leaves, its bones grew out, and Xue Ling was devoured by her own shadow. It is not surprising.


    After the shadow completed devour, Xue Ling can only see one human form.


    However, this has not yet been completed, and the shadow that devoured Xue Ling began to squirm violently.


    However, Ningtian found that the shadows of the Purple Gold Eagle and them began to seem to be sucked by something, merging into the shadows of Xue Ling.


    Of course, the shadow of Cang Lan was also sucked, but when the eyes of Cang Lan flashed, the shadow of Cang Lan was not sucked by the shadow of Xue Ling.


    However, Ningtian is a tree, Xueer is a soul, and there is no shadow.

 Chapter 81 - Attached Shadow

    The shadow of Xue Ling, which has merged several shadows, is slowly getting bigger.


    A three-meter, and all black, with dark eyes, rows of sharp teeth, looks extremely horrible, also grew four arms, three tails, in hand also holding a trident humanoid monster.


    Ning Tian watched the beautiful woman in front of him turn into a monster. he stood up in surprise and said. ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me! Xue Ling, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    It seems that Xue Ling still does not know what her current state is like.


    At the same time, Ningtian found that the strength of Xue Ling¡¯s level 7 extraordinary fighter has now dropped to level 4 extraordinary fighter. Ningtian was a little confused about this situation.


    Purple gold eagle and they have eaten his leaf, that is, the strength has soared. Now Xue Ling¡¯s strength has regressed after eating.


    ¡°Go to the water¡¯s edge and see what you look like now!¡± Ning Tian pointed to the lake and said.


    However, Ningtian had a premonition and covered his ears in advance.


    When Xue Ling saw the monster in the water, she got a fright first, then a scream of grief sounded.


    ¡°No, it is impossible. It must not be me.¡±


    There was a sense of despair in Xue Ling¡¯s voice. At the same time, Xue Ling looked at her dark hands and could not believe it.


    ¡°That¡­ little girl, it¡¯s okay.¡± Ning Tian patted Xue Ling on the shoulder awkwardly and did not know what to say.


    After all, he made Xue Ling what it is now.


    However, Xue Ling did not respond. The darkness revealed despair in her eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try your body changes?¡±


    Ning Tian said carefully.


    Xue Ling listened to Ning Tian¡¯s advice, felt the changes of her body, and moved her hands. The meat on her hands was separated, revealing small white hands like jade.


    Seeing this, Xue Ling¡¯s shadow on the island receded, revealing her original head.


    Only then did Xue Ling happily say, ¡°I¡­ I shit, it turned out that I didn¡¯t become a monster, which scared me to death.¡±


    Since Xue Ling herself did not become a monster, Xue Ling soon calmed down and began to try her monster-sized body.


    The first is speed, which is also hundreds of meters per second.


    ¡°Next, try my strength. let¡¯s compete, black bear.¡±


    It must be said that Xue Ling is arrogant.


    The bear, which was provoked by the power, immediately walked up to Xue Ling, and a bear¡¯s paw passed by.


    Xue Ling felt the oncoming hurricane and stopped it with both hands. Xue Ling¡¯s feet also sank a little to the ground.


    However, when the bear saw that Xue Ling had resisted it, it was immediately upset. With more strength, Xue Ling flew directly into the water.


    However, Ning Tian just smiled, Xue Ling dared to compare strength with the bear. Xue Ling is really looking for death.


    However, it is also good. It can resist the bear¡¯s paw for three seconds in strength. It is still possible to blow the car with one blow.


    Xue Ling, of course, was not injured, but stood up again.


    Xue Ling said, ¡°Black Bear, let¡¯s compete again, and you will definitely lose next.¡±


    Under this circumstance, the bear, who was preparing to return to tree hole to continue sleeping, turned around fiercely and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Come.¡±


    The bear immediately called and rushed over, and its paw went straight to Xue Ling.


    However, Xue Ling did not panic either. she had three tails and one tail blended into her own body.


    Xue Ling went up with both hands, and Xue Ling¡¯s hands were instantly huge,.


    After a strong airflow, Xue Ling did not fly out, but caught the hands of the bear.


    This surprised the bear, who was very confident, and then used its full strength directly. Xue Ling, who was about to sneer because of the arrogance, directly flew out again.


    At this time, Ning Tian found that Xue Ling had returned to the strength of the level 5 extraordinary fighter.


    ¡°Strength is good.¡± The bear said, with a victorious posture, turned back to its new bear cave.


    Xue Ling walked back slowly, her second tail disappeared, and Xue Ling¡¯s strength recovered to the strength of the level 6 extraordinary fighter, while Xue Ling¡¯s hands actually began to show purple thunder and lightning.


    Purple thunder gathered into a ball and flew into the lake, which exploded directly.


    ¡°The power is still good.¡± Xue Ling is still quite satisfied.


    Then Xue Ling¡¯s last tail finally disappeared, and Xue Ling¡¯s strength was all restored to the original level 7 extraordinarily fighter strength.


    Xue Ling disappeared and came back to the same place. Suddenly, he appeared again in front of Ningtian.


    The situation like Xue Ling also attracted the attention of Purple Gold Eagle and them.


    The power just used by Xue Ling, Purple Thunder, and the instantaneous space ability are all the abilities of the bear, Purple Gold Eagle, and Nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Later, the shadow on Xue Ling began to recede, and several shadows returned to them.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m good!¡± Xue Ling asked excitedly, jumping.


    Xue Ling really didn¡¯t expect to become so strong.


    Ning Tian used to touch Xue Ling¡¯s little head, but Xue Ling, who was still excited, jumping, just like Xueer, suddenly froze and did not move.


    Ning Tian is not a fool either. Of course, he knows why Xue Ling reacted. He let go of his hand and Ning Tian began to analyze himself and said, ¡°Little girl, I guess your current ability should be able to merge the shadow of others and let you have other people¡¯s special abilities, but your strength should also be reduced.¡±


    Xue Ling looked at Ning Tian in surprise, as if to ask, how do you know?


    And Ningtian smiled.


    Ningtian has a system, of course, it can be seen at a glance.


    Race: Terran


    Strength: Level 7 extraordinary fighter


    Special Ability: Control Shadow and Hide in Your Shadow.


    Attachment: Absorb other people¡¯s shadows, merge into your own shadows, then possess them through the shadows, and acquire some of the other people¡¯s abilities, but the strength also needs to have retreated. (Currently, you can have the ability of three others)


    Shadow: After possessing, get a one-off fusion attack to gain other people¡¯s abilities. It is very powerful


    Seeing this Xue Ling¡¯s ability to attach a shadow, Xue Ling¡¯s combat effectiveness has indeed improved a lot.


    At this time, the human beings 100 meters away from the White Fog Forbidden Zone that has retreated. The first impression of the dragon head is that it can swallow the fortifications built by human beings.


    This is also the power Ningtian shows to human beings. If human beings dare to mess up, Ningtian will certainly not relent.


    As for the withdrawal of human troops, of course, not a day later, the news spread to the Internet. Of course, when human troops withdrew, some people went to the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    The huge dragon head, which is 1,000 meters high and consists of tree roots, was also photographed and posted on the Internet.


    This photo was quickly spread on the Internet, and not long ago there was a war between two dragons in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, which made many people want to go to the White Fog Forbidden Zone to have a look.

 Chapter 82 - Are You Alone?

    On the other hand, the country, of course, held another meeting. Of course, it said that it was aimed at the situation in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Finally, it was decided that people would take a look at the White Fog Forbidden Zone on behalf of the country to see if the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone was malicious to human beings.


    If the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone is not good, then the country will launch a full-scale attack. If it cannot win, the country¡¯s top officials have already made a decision to use nuclear weapons when necessary.


    The white fog forbidden zone has become more and more dangerous, and human beings have begun to be on guard.


    Less than half a day later, many human beings appeared outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and their strength was not low. Of course, there were also ordinary people, but they were far away.


    They all stopped in front of the ¡°kill¡± stone with strong killing intent and did not dare to step forward.


    ¡°The dragon head is really lifelike. I stand here and feel that I will be swallowed the next moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t know anyone who wants to go to the White Fog Forbidden Zone to have a look. I¡¯ll give him 10 million yuan.¡± Suddenly a long fat middle-aged fat man, tone some arrogant said.


    All the people around him looked at the fat man like a fool, who dares to enter the white fog forbidden zone?


    Of course, the fat man also noticed the eyes of the crowd and cried out in shame and indignation, ¡°I gave 50 million yuan to step on this stone.¡±


    Under this circumstance, many people in the crowd showed their greed as soon as their eyes brightened. However, in the huge dragon head that seemed to swallow themselves in an instant, the greedy eyes disappeared.


    Now many people are camping here, of course, in order to pick up the leak and see if there will be any good things outside the white fog restricted area.


    Of course, people also know that there are better things in the white fog restricted area, but they dare not go in!


    The crowd camped and began to discuss what had happened in the White Fog Forbidden Zone these days.


    ¡°I guess there may be the legendary dragon in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. The red dragon in the online thunder robbery fought with the black dragon appearing behind. The black dragon directly devoured the blood dragon and then disappeared.¡±


    ¡°The appearance of the dragon is the first time since the revival of spirituality. Mythical creatures have appeared. Do you think other mythical creatures will appear in the future?¡±


    At this moment, a young man with glasses raised his eyes and said, ¡°It is possible that the White Fog Forbidden Zone is too mysterious and strange at present, and the Fierce Beast inside is very strong.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so much? Simply put, the White Fog Forbidden Zone is a good place. There must be good things in it, but we can¡¯t win.¡±


    At this time, a relatively strong middle-aged man with a rough voice said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say the point. The point is that we can only stay here, but fortunately, the fierce beasts don¡¯t seem to leave the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    A girl in white, who looks average, said.


    ¡°At present, we can only wait here. On the national side, I don¡¯t seem to have heard anything about starting to attack the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡± The young man with glasses said again.


    ¡°Of course, the national army went to rob a spiritual mine occupied by mice not long ago. I heard that the mice were extremely fast and their teeth were extremely sharp. There were also three Fierce Beast mice below level 5. Although the national army won in the end, they also suffered heavy losses.¡± Another new teenager said.


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    On the other hand, Ningtian¡¯s side, for those who have come again, Ningtian is annoyed, but this is also expected.


    In addition to the frightening high spirituality here, he gave 16 beads spirit thing to divert human attention last time. Not long ago, he made such a big noise again. The national army also withdrew. How can he not let human beings think about it?


    However, Ning Tian didn¡¯t want to care either, as long as those humans didn¡¯t go over the stone with the ¡®kill¡¯, Ningtian will not kill those humans.


    ¡°Ding! The host will broadcast live in the white fog forbidden zone for one day, and the popularity will reach the lowest level of more than 10,000. The task reward spirit will be increased by 100, but if failure, spirit will be deducted by 100.¡±


    All of a sudden, the task of the system came.


    Ningtian has no psychological preparation at all. Although it is useless to reward the task and there is no difficulty on the task night, Ningtian still needs to do it because he doesn¡¯t want to waste the reward.


    However, it is already very late today. It will still have to wait for tomorrow to be broadcast live.


    Ning Tian sat on the throne, looking at the beautiful starry sky, his face appeared a little tired.


    It has been a long time since he came to this world, but Ningtian is very lonely in his heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, ancient tree?¡± Xue Ling curiously came to Ningtian side and asked.


    Ning Tian glanced at Xue Ling and then looked at the starry sky, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ¡°Little girl, are you lonely?¡± Ning Tian¡¯s voice appeared tired and asked.


    Xue Ling was also asked by Ning Tiandu.


    Xue Ling thought for a moment and said, ¡°I am fine. I have already adapted to loneliness. I am accompanied by loneliness.¡±


    However, Xue Ling¡¯s words made Ning Tian look at Xue Ling again and got to know the girl in front of him carefully.


    At this time, Ning Tian noticed that under this exquisite face, Xue Ling was also a lonely girl.


    On the other hand, it is right to think about it. Xue Ling¡¯s fate is to be accompanied by loneliness. The best partner is loneliness.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!!¡± Ningtian suddenly laughed.


    There was a sadness in the laughter.


    The situation in Ningtian makes Xue Ling feel very strange. What is wrong with the ancient trees now?


    ¡°What are you laughing at, ancient tree?¡± Xue Ling asked.


    Ningtian stood up, walked to the front of the water, removed the white fog over himself, and looked up to the truly complete starry sky.


    ¡°How beautiful!¡± Ning Tian said to himself.


    At this time, in Xue Ling¡¯s eyes, Xue Ling seemed to see another peaceful day, a lonely emperor, under the starry sky, helpless sigh.


    At that moment, Xue Ling¡¯s heart began to beat wildly. Xue Ling did not know what was wrong with her. At that time, Xue Ling looked at Ningtian¡¯s back and was deeply attracted.


    she doesn¡¯t know why Xue Ling just saw that the man in front of her now is a man who can let herself love for a lifetime.


    ¡°Ah! What am I thinking, Xue Ling? You have fallen.¡±


    Xue Ling¡¯s heart is frantically shy and spitting out herself.


    However, Xue Ling looked at Ningtian¡¯s lonely back, and she began to unconsciously walk behind Ningtian. she took Ningtian¡¯s arm and leaned her head against Ningtian. A happy smile appeared on her face.


    However, Ningtian saw Xue Ling suddenly like this. Originally, a smile appeared on his lonely and quiet face.

 Chapter 83 - Youre All Wrong

    At the same time, Ningtian also leaned his head against Xue Ling¡¯s head, then sat on the grass and looked at the starry sky together.


    After a while, Xue Ling felt her small hand and was suddenly caught by a warm hand. Xue Ling¡¯s instinctive body froze and then calmed down.


    The two still sat like this until the next day. It was clear that the sun was slowly rising in the west and a ray of sunshine was on Ningtian and Xue Ling.


    The clear lake reflected the two¡¯s faces, making them look like fairy companions.


    At this time, Xueer woke up and saw the scenes. Tears in her eyes were already flowing down and a few drops were falling on the demon sword.


    The demon sword trembled slightly and threw away the tears. At this moment, the demon sword said, ¡°I think you are all wrong. I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, I won¡¯t back down. She is just a human being and doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Xueer¡¯s eyes have turned red and her face is ferocious.


    With Xueer, who is usually cute and likes to play coquetry in Ningtian, is now like two people.


    ¡°Alas! I don¡¯t know if he can escape the fate of all generations after he has a secret that even I don¡¯t understand.¡± The demon sword said helplessly.


    Xueer¡¯s attention is now entirely on Xue Ling.


    However, at present, Xueer has made no move, just looking at Xue Ling all the time.


    Xue Ling, who has been a killer for many years, noticed a murderous look behind her and woke up in a hazy way. she turned to look at the back and found nothing.


    ¡°Illusion?¡± Xue Ling said to herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ning Tian woke up because of Xue Ling¡¯s actions.


    Xue Ling shook her head and looked at Ning Tian, who was so close and only a few centimeters in front of her, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Get up.¡± Ning Tian shaved Xue Ling¡¯s nose with his hand and got up.


    Xueer, who was hiding from one side, saw this scene and grabbed the tree body of Ningtian with a hard hand.


    Of course, Ningtian also found out that his tree was severely grabbed by Xueer. Xueer also responded very quickly, directly turning her ferocious and horrible expression into the angry appearance of a goofy girl.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Ning Tian just had a moment and found Xueer¡¯s face horrible.


    However, Ningtian himself did not want to believe it, so he thought he was wrong.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Xueer happy?¡± Ning Tian went directly to Xueer and asked gently.


    Xueer made a face at Ningtian and then continue to sleep.


    Ning Tian thought Xueer was looking at Xue Ling and himself. she was unhappy and ignored himself. Nothing would happen.


    On Xueer¡¯s side of the Yu house, when Xueer woke up, the tears on her face began to flow obscene.


    Yu Shiya woke up with water drops on her face and found Xueer crying. Yu Shiya rubbed her eyes.


    Then she said to herself, ¡°I must not have woken up and went on sleeping.¡±


    Yu shiya lay down again.


    However, after coming for dozens of seconds, Yu Shiya touched the tears on her face with her hand and opened her eyes fiercely to Xueer.


    Then she severely pinched her arm and found it painful.


    ¡°This is not a dream, Xueer, you ¡­ cry.¡±


    Xueer did not speak this time, but continued to cry silently.


    After Yushiya was surprised for a long time, she finally had reacted. She grabbed Xueer¡¯s hand and asked earnestly, ¡°Xueer, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you have any nightmare?¡±


    Xueer¡¯s voice said sadly, ¡°Shiya, I¡¯ll tell you a story. A girl likes a man. No matter what the boy does, the girl has been silently fond of the boy. But one day, another girl appeared and robbed the man. Shiya, do you think the girl who has been silently is stupid?¡± Xueer¡¯s eyes said, much more.


    After hearing this, Yu Shiya was very puzzled. Xueer would like men. How is it possible?


    In Yushiya¡¯s impression, Xueer will not let anyone near her. she has a cold face all day. To outsiders, this is completely the kind of super iceberg goddess that cannot be burned with fire.


    ¡°That Xueer, who is the boy you are talking about?¡±


    Yu Shiya is very curious. Such a super iceberg should like a man. Most importantly, Xueer seems to have been abandoned in her words.


    Who is this so stupid? If he marries Xueer, he will still struggle for less than 20 years.


    Xueer shook her head sadly and said, ¡°The boy killed me and my closest relatives, and saved me at the same time. I also fell in love with him.¡±


    After listening to Xueer¡¯s answer, Yu Shiya was a little confused. What the hell?


    Although Xueer has no previous memory now, don¡¯t forget that Xueer¡¯s teacher specifically asked about his sister, Lin Xue.


    At that time, Xueer¡¯s brain was in great pain. At the same time, a name and a person who looked the same as herself appeared in Xueer¡¯s brain.


    After that, Xueer did an investigation behind Ningtian¡¯s back. At the same time, Xueer also found some things, and with Xueer¡¯s intelligence, he observed in many cases that Ningtian sometimes felt guilty for himself in his eyes.


    Although Xueer has always been unwilling to believe it, it was Xueer who fell in love with Ningtian, so she has always buried the secret in her heart.


    But when Xueer saw the intimacy between Ning Tian and Xue Ling, Xueer¡¯s heart collapsed.


    ¡°This¡­ Xueer, what you said is very complicated. Super strong people like Xueer, so many boys like you. Why do you hang from a tree again?¡± Yu Shiya comforted Xueer and said.


    In fact, Yu Shiya listened to Xueer¡¯s words and was a little confused.


    Moreover, Yu Shiya has not talked about any love after all, and is not very clear about this aspect.


    ¡°No, I have fallen in love with him, and it will not change.¡± Xueer¡¯s eyes were unusually firm.


    Yu Shiya has heard of it before. The girl who is like an iceberg fell in love with a boy. That is, ten cows can¡¯t be pulled back. Now it seems to be true.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him out, Xueer, and I¡¯ll talk to him?¡±


    On Xueer¡¯s side, Yu Shiya has no choice but to start with Xueer¡¯s favorite boy.


    However, Xueer listened to Yushiya¡¯s words, looked at Yushiya, shook her head, and said, ¡°Forget it, you must kill him when you go.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Yushi Ya was confused again.


    At the same time, Yu Shiya turned to think again and said comfortably, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t kill the boy in order to help you. Am I that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± Xueer said with great certainty.


    Yu Shiya immediately became angry and knocked Xueer on the head.

 Chapter 84 - Monsters

    Then angrily pointed to Xueer and said, ¡°You little girl doll, come to anger me!¡±


    Xueer didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Immediately Yu Shiya went up with a palm, but Xueer got up one by one and hid directly in the past.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk, Shiya, you stay at home.¡±


    Xueer said, just a person, back alone went out.


    Yu Shiya looked at Xueer, who had already left, she did not know whether to chase her or stay in the room.


    Outside the White Fog restricted area, an old man was escorted down here by dozens of soldiers.


    ¡°you wait here!¡± Said the old man.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The soldier escorting the old man said.


    At the same time, the old man crossed the stone with the word ¡°kill¡±.


    Under this circumstance, all the people here were shocked. Does the old man not want to live?


    Ning Tian was playing with Cang Lan, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared and his expression became serious.


    Purple gold eagle and they also rose one after another and looked in the direction of human beings.


    ¡°This breath should be that human beings are really strong, and their strength is at least innate fighter.¡± Ning Tian said with a heavy voice.


    Just as Ningtian was thinking about what the strong human beings would do in this white fog forbidden area, the voice of the strong human beings would come to Ningtian¡¯s ears.


    ¡°The one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, I don¡¯t know if I can talk to you on behalf of the country and look at my granddaughter.¡±


    Soon after, Ningtian¡¯s voice also remembered: ¡°Come in and talk!¡±


    The white fog dispersed in front of the blood blade, and a road leading straight to the core of the white fog restricted area appeared.


    However, all the people watching in the distance were almost shocked to drop their chins. What was the situation, representing the country, and what was this to do?


    In the crowd, suddenly someone recognized Xue Jueren and shouted, ¡°That is the head of the Xue family¡¯s previous generation.¡±


    ¡°What, it turned out that Xue Jueren came. Just now he also said that he came on behalf of the country.¡±


    ¡°I want to go in too!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to die.¡±


    However, Xue Jueren that has entered the White Fog Forbidden Zone directly feels that countless spirituality is entering his own body, and it does not need to absorb spirituality by himself.


    ¡°This spirituality is too strong! But why didn¡¯t I feel at all that spirituality was so high inside the white fog forbidden zone when I was outside?¡±


    The voice of Ningtian sounded when he was puzzled and surprised.


    ¡°Come here quickly!¡±


    he was very embarrassed to walk to the inside.


    Now Ningtian can emit spirituality V5. There are still some ways to control the air from spreading to the outside and not to let satellites detect its current spirituality concentration here.


    Xue Jueren was walking and suddenly felt the danger.


    His face changed greatly.


    At the same time, a black figure, like a shadow, suddenly appeared and a knife went to the neck of Xue Jueren.


    Of course, Xue Jueren is also extremely quick to respond, and daggers also appear in his hands.


    Metal crash sound.


    he also saw clearly what was attacking him.


    A dark, ferocious-looking monster is not a human monster.


    ¡°Monster.¡± Xue Jueren said in surprise.


    However, the monster did not stop. it burned black flames all over the body and launched an attack on Xue Jueren.


    However, Xue Jueren did not fight back. Instead, he dodged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone?¡±


    Xue Jueren waited for a long time, but did not hear any answer.


    In this way, Xue Jueren is very angry. Since it will not answer him, Xue Jueren will kill the annoying monster in front of himself first.


    Xue Jueren directly suddenly appeared to come back to the monster behind, a palm hit towards the monster.


    However, the two tails behind the monster disappeared, and the monster¡¯s strength actually rose to level 6 extraordinary fighter.


    At this time, Xue Jueren has already hit the monster with a punch with vigorous wind, and the monster suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Zi Zi Zi!¡± The sound of the current remembered.


    Xue Jueren¡¯s face turned incredibly to look behind him and saw a mass of purple thunder coming towards him.


    But now there is no panic. His face is just a faint smile. After touching the purple thunder with his hand, the purple thunder has disappeared out of thin air.


    But also in an instant, Xue Jueren felt a huge wind, and Xue Jueren was blown up directly.


    A trident went to the heart of Xue Jueren again. Xue Jueren wanted to block it with his hand, but unfortunately, he found his hand was pressed by the huge wind and could not move.


    However, Xue Jueren was not panic. Suddenly, a powerful force broke out in the body.


    Xue Jueren disappeared.


    ¡°The one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, if you are not talking, but don¡¯t blame me for killing this monster.¡±


    The monster was still wondering where Xue Jueren was going.


    Countless swords appear directly around the monster. As long as the monster moves, it will become a hedgehog.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m Linger.¡± Then the monster suddenly uttered human language.


    After hearing the familiar voice, Xue Jueren was directly confused. Why is the voice so like Xue Ling in his home?


    Can this monster change its voice?


    ¡°What the hell are you?¡± The tone of Xue Jueren has obviously lost patience.


    However, Xue Ling receded directly and changed the original Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling knew that if she used the monster-like shadow state just now, she would really be killed by her grandfather.


    ¡°Linger?¡±


    Xue Jueren can¡¯t believe their eyes, just still a horrible monster, but now has become his granddaughter.


    However, the more so, the more vigilant Xue Jueren is. Xue Jueren thinks that the monster can deform and has now become the appearance of his granddaughter.


    ¡°she is really your granddaughter.¡± At this moment Ningtian also spoke.


    he heard Ningtian¡¯s voice again, he slowly relaxed.


    Xue Ling also hurriedly began to explain: ¡°Grandpa just now that is my new ability. If you don¡¯t believe it, I can give you a secret. The last time you went to find Aunt Sun, I can¡­ meow!!!¡±


    Before Xue Ling had finished speaking, an extra piece of cloth appeared in her mouth, blocking Xue Ling¡¯s mouth.


    However, Xue Jueren¡¯s face was very flustered and he hurriedly said, ¡°Linger, didn¡¯t let you stop talking about it? Now you dare to say it again, don¡¯t you want to fight?¡±


    However, Xue Ling now has all the swords around her. she dare not move at all and can only whine.


    ¡°Do you dare to say it next time?¡±


    Xue Ling hurriedly shook her head and said that she did not dare. The swords around Xue Ling disappeared.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you doing this?¡± Xue Ling vomited out the cloth in her mouth and asked with great displeasure.

 Chapter 85 - The Cost Of White Fog Forbidden Zone Secret

    Xue Jueren has a gloomy face and hits Xue Ling¡¯s head directly.


    ¡°Pain!!¡± Xue Ling covered her head.


    ¡°Rebellion? Now that you have some strength, you dare to sneak attack your grandfather. If I had just shown mercy, you would have been killed.¡± Xue Jueren said.


    ¡°I want to try my own strength, and I believe Grandpa can recognize me.¡± Xue Ling looked at Xue Jueren with a face of trust.


    And Xue Jueren said in heart, ¡°you are like that, the whole body dark monster, if I recognize it is you, it would be strange.¡±


    Xue Jueren coughed. Then he said solemnly, ¡°ahem! I don¡¯t have time to play with you, so take me to see that one quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xue Ling certainly knows what her grandfather is here for.


    In fact, Xue Jueren will take risks to represent the country. The most important wish is to see Xue Ling. Is she okay here?


    ¡°Grandpa has arrived.¡± Xue Ling said, pointing to the front with a smile.


    Xue Jueren looked ahead and saw the lake, but on the island in the lake, there was a huge ancient tree, on which there was the majesty of the Holy Spirit.


    At that time, ta kind of desire to worship and sincerely believe arose in Xue Jueren¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± The voice of Xue Ling came.


    Only then did Xue Jueren react.


    ¡°Nothing, where is the one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just ahead.¡±


    Xue Jueren looked at the direction of Xue Ling¡¯s fingers and found a young man sitting on a throne under the ancient trees in the sky.


    Xue Jueren looked at Ningtian¡¯s eyes and felt the pressure from an emperor, which raised a sense of fear in Xue Jueren¡¯s heart.


    The sword suspended on the coffin beside the young man made the heart jump fiercely and felt that his soul was going to be sucked in.


    ¡°What a powerful aura, the sword must also be extraordinary, and the bronze coffin under the sword, how I feel as if I have seen it somewhere?¡± Xue Jueren whispered to himself.


    Xue Jueren has killed countless people in his life. The color of the blood evil spirit on his body is extremely strong. It can make him fear. Xue Jueren has hardly met for a long time.


    ¡°Tell me! What do you humans want?¡± Ning Tian said.


    Xue Jueren adjusted his state of mind and asked solemnly, ¡°On behalf of the country, I want to ask you, what is your attitude towards us human beings?¡±


    ¡°There is no attitude.¡± Ning Tian¡¯s voice answered lazily.


    Of course, hearing Ningtian¡¯s answer, Xue Jueren is definitely not satisfied. Generally speaking, Xue Jueren will not give him any good face for a long time. However, this person in front of him, Xue Jueren really has to speak well.


    Xue Jueren understands that the country he represents now is not himself.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t make enemies with us human beings, we human beings don¡¯t want to make enemies with you.¡± Xue Jueren to put the words straight.


    Ning Tian stood up directly and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the human country can give me. After all, there are still a group of human beings eyeing me up outside now.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are not against us human beings and do not attack our cities, you can do whatever you want to do with those outsides.¡±


    Xue Jueren has killed countless people. Knowing what these people want to do, is their own fault.


    Ning Tian showed a very unexpected appearance.


    ¡°Your human country is really ruthless.¡±


    Of course, Xue Jueren knew the meaning of Ning Tian¡¯s words and said in a somewhat cold tone: ¡°This is their choice, and to save a person, why not give up for this person and save more people?


    Hearing the words of Xue Jueren Ning Tian laughed directly: ¡°Ha, ha, ha, it¡¯s awesome! Only when you are ruthless can you do great things. Although there will be no friends and you will be lonely, it is inevitable.¡±


    ¡°Is there any interest in your Xue family to submit to me?¡±


    Ning Tian finally said directly what he wanted to convince the Xue family.


    In this way, both Xue Jueren and Xue Ling were stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe what Ning Tian said and let the Xue family surrender. How is it possible?


    This is to make the whole Xue family betray the human beings. If this is reported, it will be even more crippled than destroying the whole family.


    Just like the ancient emperors, what they feared most was to leave a lasting stigma.


    However, if the Xue family betrays human beings and is charged with betraying human beings, it will be a long-lasting infamy.


    ¡°You are joking. Our Xue family dare not do this.¡± Xue Jueren said with a smile.


    It¡¯s like this is a joke.


    Ning Tian also smiled.


    ¡°It is ok. Since you human beings don¡¯t want to trouble me, then I won¡¯t make trouble. Of course, I still want to kill the human beings who come in. By the way, I have one condition, that is, your satellites in the sky, don¡¯t monitor me here.¡±


    ¡°ok.¡± Xue Jueren directly agreed to Ningtian¡¯s conditions.


    However, Xue Jueren was surprised that Ning Tian knew the existence of the satellite.


    ¡°By the way, you should be curious if I am human! I will tell you directly that I am the tree you see behind you. What you see at present is actually a human form formed by my mental strength.¡±


    the existence of the satellite. asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I think you are very curious, by the way, the demon sword you have been secretly watching next to me is from the Yu house, and I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± the existence of the satellite. asked again.


    But Ningtian smiled and came back to the throne.


    ¡°I just satisfy your curiosity, by the way, I guess what you saw today, you should not say out! Otherwise, your little granddaughter will be miserable, you human beings, especially the family, all love to save face.¡±


    Xue Jueren looked at Xue Ling aside, and shame and guilt appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I know, Linger, it is Grandpa who is wrong with you. Grandpa has left.¡±


    Xue Jueren said that finish, directly left.


    ¡°Master, do you really let him go?¡± Asked nine-tailed spirit fox.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let him go.¡± Ning Tian said confidently.


    But Xue Ling is still in the same place, just like an abandoned little girl, looking at the distance alone.


    At this time, Xue Ling¡¯s feeling of loneliness broke out directly.


    Tears began to flow.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You still have¡­ me.¡± Ning Tian came up and hugged Xue Ling.


    Xue Ling also hugged Ningtian¡¯s shoulder directly and began to cry loudly.


    Ning Tian also understands that Xue Ling must be very uncomfortable now.


    The last words of Xue Jueren have already implied a lot.


    In short, the Xue Family has really abandoned Xue Ling as a price for knowing the secrets of the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Xue Ling cried for a long time. Ning Tian¡¯s clothes were already wet. However, Ning Tian¡¯s clothes were from the system, so after she did not cry, the clothes dried immediately.

 Chapter 86 - Decisions Of States

    Outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone, everyone was looking at the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Suddenly a person¡¯s nervous face appeared in surprise and shouted, ¡°Look, Xue Jueren has come out.¡±


    ¡°he is powerful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he said.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a state secret, so give up.¡±


    he walked back to the front of the crowd, and the crowd looked at him with a face of excitement.


    But now he is not very good, directly said.


    ¡°From now on, if you die here, the country will no longer take care of you. This is a condition that promises us as a white fog forbidden zone that they will not attack our city. Take care of yourself.¡±


    he said that finish, also ignored the surprised attitude of all, directly left.


    And what Xue Jueren said, of course, was quickly posted on the Internet.


    Of course, there are scolding on the Internet, and there are also saying that this is correct. The two sides are quarreling.


    The latter countries came forward directly and said, ¡°The White Fog Forbidden Zone is very dangerous. don¡¯t go there.¡±


    As for the attitude of the country, although there was a lot of criticism on the Internet, the country was not able to tolerate and said a very rough remark directly.


    ¡°It was said that the place was dangerous and could not be gone. As a result, there were idiots who wanted to go. If they died, they still blamed our country. Is it funny?¡±


    Then, a list was published. The names on the list were all people who all vicious detractors of the country. The state also directly and clearly stipulated that any further malicious denigration of the State will result in direct arrest.


    Under this circumstance, the official website of the state has lost more than half of its criticism in an instant, leaving behind some recalcitrant people, and the next end is to be caught by the state.


    However, even so, there are no fewer people outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone, but more.


    ¡°There are more and more people outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried, group leader?¡±


    ¡°There are really many people outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone. I am also here in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°By the way, when will the group leader send photos? I¡¯d like to know what the group leader looks like.¡±


    ¡°Yes! send photos.¡±


    ¡°request photos.¡±


    The group began to brush out the request for Ningtian photos.


    This time Ningtian did not choose to ban words directly, but sent: ¡°Yes, I will broadcast the White Fog Forbidden Zone live today. You can watch it if you are interested.¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian¡¯s words came out, the crowd was also excited and asked him where Ning Tian broadcast and wanted to watch.


    ¡°It was broadcast live on the fighting fish broadcast platform.¡±


    It is also the largest live broadcast website at present.


    Ning Tian also said that he had prepared for it, put on a white mask, and then appeared in an inconspicuous place outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    And Ningtian also directly uses his mental power to let the mobile phone float back into the air.


    At the beginning of the live broadcast, more than 900 people appeared instantly. Obviously, these people were all members of the group.


    ¡°Damn it, the leader is wearing masks.¡±


    ¡°I strongly urge the group leader to take off the mask.¡±


    ¡°The group leader took off masks quickly and I¡¯ll send you a rocket of more than 10,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Although the group leader is wearing a mask, the group leader still makes me feel very excited.¡±


    ¡°Group leader, where did you buy your clothes? It¡¯s very nice antique clothes, but it¡¯s just a little green.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really a little green.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The studio was very active, but it was all about wearing masks and clothes that were too green.


    Ning Tian, of course, could not choose to turn a blind eye and said in a sinister voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let me recognize you, or you will be banned for a month.¡±


    ¡°Whoops!! so rough, but your voice is very pleasant.¡±


    ¡°This voice is a handsome boy.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Although Ningtian knows that this is to please himself, Ningtian likes it.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you to the inside of the White Fog Forbidden Zone today. Of course, my limit is the outside of the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°forget it. The White Fog Forbidden Zone is extremely dangerous.¡±


    ¡°There is a strong presence in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. You can die before you get close to it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I hope the group leader will take us in and have a look.¡±


    When most of the people in the studio advised Ningtian not to go, Ningtian had already crossed the ¡°kill¡± stone.


    And all the people behind Ningtian were surprised.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Hey, brother, come back quickly. Don¡¯t you want to live?¡±


    In the crowd, a kind middle-aged man said.


    However, Ning Tian certainly did not listen.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Originally, all the people were waiting for what fire beast would come out of the white fog restricted area to kill the person who broke into the white fog restricted area. Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, there was no movement in the white fog restricted area.


    Just when some people were hesitating, Ningtian spoke again.


    ¡°You are not me. You can be killed by seconds when you come in.¡±


    Although Ningtian is a kind reminder, it makes people extremely uncomfortable.


    Immediately, some people did not believe it. Their strength was level 9 spirit fighter and they stepped in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe¡­ ah!!¡±


    Before the man had finished speaking proudly, roots suddenly appeared underground, directly turning the man into a hedgehog.


    And those who also have ideas, are gasped, hurriedly back dozens of meters.


    However, all the netizens in the studio were surprised to see this scene. Why is the anchor safe and the man was directly attacked for seconds?


    Of course, this also needs Ning Tian to explain.


    ¡°This is my special ability. I can completely hide my breath. As long as I like, everyone will ignore me unconsciously.¡± Ning Tian said.


    ¡°It seems that the anchor is at least an extraordinary fighter.¡±


    ¡°This special ability of group leader is a bit powerful.¡±


    ¡°Why do you call the anchor group leader?¡±


    Because the popularity in Ningtian studio is still very high, in addition, there was nothing wrong with the introduction of Ningtian into the White Fog Forbidden Zone just now, while the other person died directly.


    This made the popularity in the studio begin to rise soon. Originally, the topic of the studio in Ningtian was called a one-day tour of the White Fog Forbidden Zone. Some curious netizens also followed in to have a look.


    ¡°The newcomers don¡¯t know anything about it. The group leader should have nothing to do in spare time. he has to come to live broadcast. As members of the group, of course, we have to support him.¡±


    ¡°The group leader turned out to be really powerful, but he was still an extraordinary fighter. ¡±


    ¡°Anchor, can you go to the wooden dragon head there to see? I¡¯ll send a rocket for you first, and there will be ten more later!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the group leader will go and have a look at it quickly. If you find anything good, you will make a fortune.¡±

 Chapter 87 - Cant Provoke

    The number of people in the studio has increased from over 900 to over 10,000 now, and is still increasing at a very fast speed.


    Of course, the number of people in this Ningtian studio has increased rapidly, so the administrator of the live broadcast platform noticed that it was really a live broadcast of the White Fog Forbidden Zone in this studio, and it also entered the territory of the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    This is also an extraordinary fighter, and immediately the administrator of the live broadcast platform gave Ningtian¡¯s live broadcast room a recommendation homepage.


    Immediately, the number of people in Ningtian studio began to soar, from 20,000 to 60,000, followed by 100,000 to 110,000, and the rate of increase in the number decreased.


    ¡°Anchor! you have really entered the territory of the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let me explain to you that our group leader is greatly an extraordinarily fighter. His special ability can make people ignore the existence of the group leader.¡±


    ¡°By the way, casually, just now there was a person who didn¡¯t believe it and entered the territory of the White Fog Forbidden Zone. He was directly killed by the roots and seconds appearing underground.¡±


    The ¡°White Fog Forbidden Zone¡± group members felt a sense of pride when they explained.


    At this time, Ningtian had already come to the top of the wooden dragon head and looked at the huge wooden dragon head, which was as high as 1,000 meters, lifelike.


    Ning Tian is still very proud of himself. His technology is very good.


    Just now, the person also kept his promise. he sent ten rockets as gifts, and various gifts began to appear in the studio. Of course, there were also rockets.


    ¡°The anchor still has the temperament, but why does the anchor wear a mask?¡±


    ¡°I guess the anchor is a super handsome boy.¡±


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our focus is on the White Fog Forbidden Zone, not the handsome anchor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I just like the anchor and send big rockets to the anchor.¡±


    Of course, the girl who was also attracted by Ningtian¡¯s temperament and voice should be a rich woman.


    ¡°Thank you for your reward.¡± Ning Tian, of course, also wants to thank, after all, so many people give him gifts.


    ¡°In order to thank you for your reward, I will climb up the wooden dragon head to have a look.¡±


    Ning Tian said that, began to climb up, of course, the climb is not very correct, has been directly ran up.


    The netizens in the studio did not show any surprise. Now that spirituality is recovering, human beings can already breakthrough the limit and run on the wall or something, which is simply a small thing.


    However, a dragon head with a height of more than 1,000 meters must also be an extraordinary fighter. After all, it is impossible to run directly upward without any strength and speed.


    Now all the people have picked up their mobile phones and looked at the picture of Ningtiandu.


    After a while, Ningtian ran up and stood on the huge wooden dragon head, looking down at the bottom. At this moment, Ningtian¡¯s imperial temperament broke out.


    Even all the netizens in the studio felt that there was an emperor in front of them, who had the imperial temperament to swallow the sun, moon, mountain, and river.


    In the studio, those women, of course, excited directly.


    All kinds of rockets, and the rockets all say that the anchor is so handsome.


    Of course, the boys in the studio, although also subdued by the imperial temperament appearing on Ning Tian, wanted to follow this great emperor.


    However, under the influence of women, they all began to complain about these girls one after another.


    As soon as this was said, the studio was instantly divided into a lineup of girls and boys, and began to scold one after another.


    Although the administrator in the studio banned all those scolding, but they directly sent rocket and scold, and the administrator has no choice.


    And Ning Tian took one look at the studio. Although noisy, the popularity also exceeded tens of millions and was already stable.


    Looking at the big rivers and mountains in front of him, the scenery is still very beautiful.


    Ning Tian sat directly on the dragon head, enjoying the scenery and the uncanny workmanship of nature.


    However, all the netizens in the studio are still scolding, which is fierce.


    Ning Tian, as the anchor in the studio now, should not continue to ignore it as if he had not seen it.


    ¡°For fans in the studio, stop scolding. I have my reasons for wearing masks. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Ning Tian spoke, and the sound of scolding each other in the studio began to decrease.


    ¡°Listen to the anchor greatly.¡±


    ¡°The anchor is the most handsome.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You just know the anchor, but we are people in his group.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Female trash fan..¡±


    With this scolding, Ningtian¡¯s studio was lively again.


    Ning Tian was speechless when he saw it. Do people in this world like to scold so much?


    Of course, some of them are also asking what is the name of the group of anchors, indicating that they want to go in.


    However, the group was already full of people and it was impossible to let people in. Of course, at this moment, the original people in the group began to speak.


    In the studio, Ningtian did not care either. Looking at the beautiful scenery, Ningtian¡¯s heart also relaxed and calmed down for a short time.


    There is no worry, nothing, just looking at the scenery in front of him that makes him feel right.


    ¡°Life should be like this.¡±


    Ning Tian said with some exclamations at this time.


    Looking at the following human beings who are afraid of him and dare not cross over, Ning Tian smiled in his heart.


    When he stands at the peak and look at the ants under his feet, he really feels that the ants are too weak.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Just then, Ningtian suddenly felt his tree body trembling.


    a huge spirituality is erupting and coming towards the ground.


    ¡°Ding! Begin spirituality recovery has completely begun.¡±


    The sound of the system prompt rings.


    And Ningtian is a little confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the system spirituality recovery start earlier?¡±


    ¡°It is not a complete spirituality recovery, host, but that the world cannot bear the complete spirituality recovery at one time.¡± The system explained.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the mountains and rivers in the distance and smiled. His eyes flashed with expectation. He did not know what big things would happen next.


    Then the whole earth trembled and a huge spirituality broke out, bringing the world¡¯s average spirituality directly to 6,000.


    And with, Ningtian also vaguely felt in the distance, what makes his heart uneasy.


    ¡°I thought my relaxing fish life was coming, but it seems that I can¡¯t,¡± Ningtian said helplessly.


    However, after the huge earthquake, people were extremely surprised by the great improvement of spirituality. What is going on?

 Chapter 88 - Guarding The White Fog Forbidden Zone

    Without allowing human beings to react, greater changes have taken place.


    In a thousand-year-old temple, a thousand-year-old peach tree woke up and occupied the whole temple.


    Another tourist attraction, suddenly wrapped in fairy fog, above the hall, a pure white cat with white eyes summoned countless undead and occupied it.


    On a waterfall cliff mountain where immortals have been coming, a fairy grass broke through the ground and appeared from the ground. A faint scent that did not belong to spirit thing appeared, leaving all the people who smelled in a coma.


    A 10,000-meter high mountain also suddenly appeared, with dazzling light on the top of the mountain.


    In the sea, countless islands began to appear. The whole body of the islands was spirit thing, or other good things. Each of them triggered a war of creatures in the sea. It can be said that blood flowed into rivers.


    ¡°Spirituality has fully recovered and the real strong have begun to be born.¡±


    Ning Tian said, already took off the mask, that exquisite to the extreme face appeared in front of tens of millions of netizens in the studio.


    The studio, which was still clamoring for excitement, stopped in an instant.


    All the netizens were shocked by Ning Tian¡¯s face, they did not know how to describe.


    Ning Tian stepped into the dragon head one step at a time and stood directly in mid-air.


    Under this circumstance, all the people in the studio were even more shocked. Even if he is an extraordinarily fighter, it is even more impossible to float in the air.


    After a brief silence in the studio, the barrage began to explode in an instant.


    Everyone is asking who the anchor is, so powerful.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Now that spirituality has completely recovered, your chance has come.¡±


    Ning Tian said, looking directly at the distance.


    ¡°What chance?¡±


    ¡°What is the anchor saying?¡±


    ¡°There has just been an earthquake across the country.¡±


    ¡°I thought only my city here who had an earthquake.¡±


    ¡°The earthquake is not big either. There should be nothing wrong!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, just after the earthquake, many tourist attractions have seen many wonders and countless mountains.¡±


    ¡°Now there are countless islands in the sea, and there are countless spirit things or good things on each island. The creatures in the sea have been killed. Every island and the surrounding seawater are blood red.¡±


    ¡°I guess this anchor is already a big figure. I don¡¯t know if the big figure accepts the disciples?¡±


    This instantly attracted many people, can stand in the air, and temperament was extraordinary. he just explained what happened in the first place.


    If he was not a big figure, all netizens wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Receive disciples so far haven¡¯t seen the right person, so! If you are interested, you can come here in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. I can still accept some registered disciples first.¡±


    Another plan in Ningtian¡¯s heart slowly took shape.


    ¡°Why did the master go to the White Fog Forbidden Zone?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Master, that place is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Master, there is terror in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. The place is not very good.¡±


    Now netizens are shameless and begin to call Ning Tian Master, and have some doubts about why Ning Tian has to stay there.


    Of course, Ningtian found a good way to deal with it.


    ¡°I have come to guard this place under the orders of my master. I cannot leave.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s remark made many netizens feel the mystery and strength of Ning Tian.


    ¡°Master, wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here too.¡±


    ¡°master, I am a girl. The master must wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Superficial girl, master, how can he like ordinary girl? I won¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m going to find the master.¡±


    Of course, all the people outside the white fog restricted area knew that they had a chance.


    Hurriedly very shameless began to shout master.


    Ning Tian sat on the dragon head and visited the distance, giving people the feeling of being a master in the world.


    ¡°Human beings leave.¡± At this moment, a violent voice came into the minds of all.


    This made people think of the voice at once. It must be the voice of the horrible existence in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Some timid people have already started to run away.


    Ningtian stood up, put aside his cell phone, and rushed directly into the white fog restricted area.


    In an instant, there was a roaring sound and the sound of fierce fighting in the white fog restricted area.


    As a matter of fact, Ning Tian looked aside and saw them fighting each other, making a loud noise. This is also especially for human beings outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    ¡°Why does ancient tree do this?¡± Xue Ling asked, not very clearly, that this was even more meaningless.


    Ningtian did not think so.


    ¡°I want to create an identity among human beings and subdue some human beings, and because I have come here to subdue this place, human beings will be less wary of us.¡±


    The main reason why Ningtian did this was actually that he was afraid that one-day human beings would suddenly be too afraid of himself and go crazy and directly give himself a nuclear weapon.


    Nuclear weapons are so powerful and have absolute destructive power that Ningtian cannot stop them.


    Instead of letting the human side not rest assured here all the time, it is better to create an identity and suppress here, at least let the human top rest assured.


    In fact, Ningtian himself has thought too much. Now spirituality has fully recovered, and riot countries everywhere are even busier.


    In doing so, Ningtian somewhat relaxed the country¡¯s vigilance against the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone, anxious people have been watching the fierce fighting inside the White Fog Forbidden Zone nervously.


    Outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone, there were more and more people. More and more people took out their mobile phones and started the live broadcast.


    Human beings have suffered a lot in this white fog forbidden zone. Now that this strong human being has come to suppress this white fog forbidden zone, many human beings feel excited.


    Almost three hours later, Ningtian felt almost the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out.¡± Ning Tian messed up his long hair and clothes a little, so it looked like after a fight.


    With the last loud noise, Ningtian flew directly out of the white fog restricted area.


    In the distance, everyone was relieved to look at it.


    ¡°How is the master?¡± Asked one of the middle-aged men with a rough voice.


    Ning Tian returned to the dragon head without losing his elegance, looked down at the people below, and said, ¡°The strength in the White Fog Forbidden Zone is very strong, and I can¡¯t suppress it for a while. According to what my master said, I have been guarding it.¡±


    Hearing this, the people under the ground all looked at each other with worshiping eyes.


    enter the white fog restricted area and can walk out intact, which is not something ordinary people can do it.


    As for Ning Tian¡¯s strength of the level 9 extraordinary fighter, everyone thinks it should be fake and has not been fully released.


    How powerful are the fierce beasts inside the white fog forbidden zone? Most people have never seen it before, but the existence of ¡®eagle¡¯ alone is more powerful than the general fierce beast.


    What¡¯s more, there is more than one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and there is a more horrible existence inside. If not an innate fighter, and it is even more impossible to go in and come back without injury.

 Chapter 89 - Receives Registered Disciple

    This shows that Ningtian is very strong. Even Ningtian is only level 9 f extraordinarily fighter, but it is also the strength that many people dream of.


    ¡°Master, Master, I don¡¯t know what you think of me.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, master. Look at me. I am a level 1 extraordinary fighter.¡±


    ¡°I am level 3 extraordinarily fighter. What do you think of me, master?¡±


    ¡°Master, although I am only a level 1 extraordinarily fighter, I have special abilities for treatment. Master chose me!¡±


    ¡°Master, although I am only a level 7 spirit fighter, but Master, I work very hard.¡±


    The people rushed to shout, trying to make Ningtian notice them.


    Ningtian probably estimated that there are already thousands of people below, and now, there are still many people coming.


    However, Ning Tian, who is now a master in the world, certainly cannot lose his demeanor.


    When all the had quarreled and started to fight, Ning Tiancai slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°For those who are below level 9 spirit fighter, you can step back a little.¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian¡¯s words came out, although many people were unwilling, they all retreated one after another, and some unwilling were forced to retreat by the extraordinary fighter.


    Under this circumstance, thousands of people left only hundreds of people, so Ningtian was quite satisfied.


    Although, Ningtian looked at the remaining more than 100 people.


    Ning Tian got up, left the dragon head directly, walked in the air, and slowly walked to the ground under the eyes of admiration.


    ¡°The people whose name I said, take this.¡±


    Then Ningtian began to call the roll, and those who called the names all showed excitement on their faces.


    And Ningtian also gave them a small wooden sign with an ancient tree carved on it.


    Although it is only carved, when people look at the ancient trees on the small wooden sign, they all feel like worshipping.


    At the same time, the person who got the small wooden sign felt a direct shock of spirit, while the surrounding spirituality suddenly moved closer to him, and the speed of absorbing spirituality was faster.


    What excites people, even more, is that there is still a huge force of life in a small wooden sign. If all the force of life is absorbed, the life span can be increased by at least 50 years.


    Of course, all the people will not do this. They should keep the powerful force of life. In case they are seriously injured in an accident one day, they can absorb the force of life and renew their lives.


    Just a small wooden sign makes people happy. It is not enough to enhance and believe the image of Ningtian.


    After all, such good things are not something ordinary people can take out. What¡¯s more, he takes out so much at one time, but there is no sign of distress on his face.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Thirty-six people who were chosen hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    Now in this era of spirituality recovery, everyone knows that personal strength is the most important, and following a strong master is an opportunity to become stronger.


    Of course, the small wooden sign given by Ningtian is made of Ningtian roots, otherwise it would not have these effects.


    ¡°Well, you are only my registered disciples. To be my real disciples, you still need to work hard.¡± Ningtian looked at the 36 people, the tone is very serious said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The 36 people, the face is still excited.


    Anyway, now the master has not received a real apprentice, and everyone has a chance.


    Of course, the people who chose Ning Tian did not choose randomly. Just now Ning Tian looked at these people and saw through his eyes how many good and evil exist among them.


    This ability to see through whether people are good or evil was acquired only after Ningtian evolved.


    Then Ning Tianyou went on to say: ¡°Of course, there are no people who have become my registered disciples, and don¡¯t be disappointed. If you have special abilities after you break through to the extraordinary fighter, I will still accept you.¡±


    Hearing Ningtian¡¯s words, they were already very frustrated, and their faces were excited. There will be a chance.


    ¡°You should practice here now.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, directly under the eyes of thousands of people¡¯s admiration, slowly stepped back to the 1,000-meter-high dragon head.


    And Ning Tian was excited.


    Looking at the mobile phone nearby, Ning Tiancai remembered to broadcast live at this moment.


    Ning Tian hurriedly picked up his phone and was surprised to find that after he left, the number of people in the studio did not decrease, but broke through to more than 60 million.


    The people in the studio were also excited to see the anchor finally coming back.


    ¡°Master, I just went to watch the live broadcast of other anchors. You can go into the White Fog Forbidden Zone by yourself and walk out. you are really powerful.¡±


    ¡°Master is so handsome! please accept me as a disciple.¡±


    ¡°Master is so handsome, please accept me as a disciple.¡±


    ¡°Master, you are really too good. I have already taken a bus and will see you later.¡±


    ¡°Master is awesome.¡±


    ¡­


    Ning Tian looked at the studio full of barrages, they all called him master.


    Ning Tian immediately wanted to say, ¡°I have never seen you thick-faced and shameless people.¡±


    Of course, Ning Tian could not say, otherwise his image would be destroyed.


    But now the following 36 people, when they said the benefits of small wooden sign in their hands, all the others looked straight at small wooden sign and greed appeared in their eyes.


    The power of life in this small wooden sign can be fully absorbed, which can increase one¡¯s life span by 50 years. If takes it to rank, each is more than billions.


    However, these 36 people did not show great panic and joke. They were not weak in their own strength. What¡¯s more, their master was there, so they asked if you dared to rob them.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡±


    Of the 36 people, a big fellow with a strength of level 4 extraordinary fighter said, and his body began to burn furious flames.


    In this way, those people who are full of greed in their eyes wake up instantly, and there is a big gap in strength.


    Of course, after the small wooden sign function given by Ningtian was transmitted to the Internet, many people began to go here and prepare to start apprentice to master.


    ¡°Ancient tree, why do you want to do this? Still accept human beings as disciples?¡±


    Xue Ling asked with her own doubts.


    However, Ningtian did not hide this time and said directly, ¡°I am cultivating my power.¡±


    After listening to Ning Tian¡¯s words, Xue Ling did not understand even more.


    ¡°Ancient tree, don¡¯t you have purple and them? Why bother?¡± Xue Ling continued.

 Chapter 90 - Mount

    ¡°You human beings are the overlords in this world. Although you are no longer the overlords now, your wisdom will make you stronger. To create a force is to give myself more strength.¡±


    What Ning Tian said was his own plan.


    Moreover, there is a human force that may help Ningtian himself in the unknown changes after the full recovery of spirituality.


    At the same time, in a quadrangle, it was difficult for Chief No.1 to smile on his face.


    ¡°Well, although I don¡¯t know where that person came from, it should also be one of the few places in the country that live in seclusion. We can also breathe a sigh of relief when someone looks at the dangerous place in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    Chief No.1 looked at the information in his hand with satisfaction, and the smile on his face was even more brilliant.


    After the last two dragons battle in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, the country¡¯s top officials held many meetings, and Chief No.1 also has several white hairs.


    Now they see an expert guarding the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and he also went to the White Fog Forbidden Zone to fight once. Although there was no suppression and the match was tied, but it is a good result.


    ¡°Chief No.1, although the origin of that person is unknown, it is also a good thing to help us guard the White Fog Forbidden Zone. Now, as that person said, the world¡¯s spirituality has completely recovered and many spirit thing treasures have appeared.¡±


    A senior officer, also with a smile on his face, said.


    ¡°Yes! Our current focus should be on those spirit things and different treasures.¡±


    Another officer said solemnly.


    At this moment, Chief No.1 was about to speak when a document was placed in front of him by Chief No.1¡¯s secretary.


    he opened the document and his face became serious.


    ¡°Xue Jueren has returned, and the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone also said that he would not make trouble.¡±


    ¡°Oh! The White Fog Forbidden Zone has now been guarded by that expert, and the White Fog Forbidden Zone can no longer turn over any waves.¡±


    A senior officer with the rough appearance and many scars on his face said disdainfully.


    Of course, there are also voices that disagree: ¡°Although the White Fog Forbidden Zone is temporarily guarded by experts, it is still not very safe. I propose to arrange another army.¡±


    And Chief No.1 frowned when he heard this opinion.


    ¡°Generally speaking, experts like freedom. We are sending an army. The expert will be very unhappy. Forget it. Next, let¡¯s discuss casualties.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    On the other hand, the crowd at the bottom of Ningtian is a sea of people. Tens of thousands of people already exist. However, Ningtian¡¯s 36 disciples also began to maintain order at the scene.


    ¡°The live broadcast is finally coming to an end, Ningtian looked at the countdown that only he could see and said.


    Ning Tian once again looked at the live broadcast room nearby, and the number of people also directly exceeded the 100 million mark. If it weren¡¯t for the powerful server of the website, otherwise the live broadcast room was paralyzed.


    As for the barrages in the studio, they are all boring barrages, all called master.


    There are not too many gifts, but as long as gifts appear, they are all rockets.


    Everyone is not a fool. they all know that experts don¡¯t like ordinary money and it is useless to give it. Moreover, the sign of giving gifts reads ¡°reward¡±. This is disrespectful to experts.


    ¡°There are so many people.¡± Ning Tian looked at the bottom, a little surprised.


    Later, Ningtian got up again and stepped down.


    Of course, the crowd began to boil because of Ning Tian.


    ¡°Master.¡± Thirty-six people hurriedly cried.


    Looking at the envious eyes of the people around him, 36 people are proud.


    ¡°Well! I will choose another 64 people, and in a month I will choose my real disciples from these 100 people.¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian¡¯s words came out, tens of thousands of people were excited in their faces. This time, Ning Tian did not choose candidates according to their strength, but judged by how much evil and good in their heart.


    Ningtian wants to form human forces himself. Of course, Ningtian won¡¯t want people who are too evil.


    Ning tian spent time, from tens of thousands of people, he chose 64.


    Ningtian also issued 64 small wooden sign. Of course, 64 people were happy.


    At the same time hurriedly knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Master.¡± Sixty-four people shouted loudly and excitedly.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Ning Tian promised.


    ¡°Ding! mission is successful, it will reward 100 mental powers.¡±


    The voice of the system sounded, and Ningtian also turned off the live broadcast on the mobile phone directly.


    ¡°Remember, since you have worshipped me, you must abide by the rules. My rules are very simple. You cannot kill each other. It is as simple as that.¡±


    ¡°Follow the master¡¯s orders.¡± The hundred people said excitedly.


    Ning Tian said, directly stepping back to the dragon head.


    These are only registered disciples, and Ningtian does not want to use too much energy to manage them.


    Moreover, at present, spirituality has all recovered and great opportunities have emerged. So the strong should also appear one after another. Ningtian must improve his strength.


    However, human beings and other creatures will soon have strong players who surpass him. he must also improve his strength quickly.


    But now, because of his human status, it is possible to let the White Fog Forbidden Zone dilute the perspective of high-level human beings.


    Therefore, Ningtian also looked at his goal to the mountain forest on the other side of the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Moreover, according to the report of three little golden crow, there is a new overlord in the mountain forest, which is a large group of pandas with a strength of above level 5 fierce beast.


    The giant pandas are not very big either, just like rhinoceros, more than three meters long, but according to three little golden crow, the giant pandas have a long tail.


    In this way, Ningtian was somewhat surprised. In the original world or the present world, giant pandas are national treasures.


    Although giant pandas are cute, they are actually crazy. Even leopards are no match.


    Fortunately, the group of giant pandas with tails do not seem to like to wander around, eating bamboo and sleeping all day long.


    In this way, Ningtian wants to subdue the group of giant pandas.


    Ning Tian heard before that the giant panda used to be the mount of Chiyou in ancient times. Although he doesn¡¯t know why they finally became cute animals for a living, they must have some strength.


    However, Ningtian is not free at present, so Ningtian asked three little golden crow to monitor this group of giant pandas and wait for a while to subdue the group of giant pandas.

 Chapter 91 - Humanoid Weapons

    For more than half a month, Ningtian was very quiet here.


    However, other places are not so quiet. Beast waves have begun to erupt in all places, attacking human beings and occupying some precious places with strong spirituality.


    There are more powerful fierce beast, or demon beast, which has already appeared, occupying the place and declaring war on human beings. If human beings dare to come, they will not go back.


    The tone is very arrogant and the strength is still very strong. Ning Tian estimates that they should also have divine beast blood in their bodies, and their strength is much stronger than that of the general fierce beast.


    And because Ningtian is no longer receiving disciples, slowly the number of people here began to decrease rapidly. In less than a few days, there were only over 300 people here.


    The 100 registered disciples are all practicing hard to meet the challenges in a month.


    Ningtian also learned about what was happening all over the country in mobile phone. There were also powerful fierce beast or even more powerful demon beast, and like himself, there was spirit thing with incomparable strength in wisdom itself.


    And Ningtian¡¯s ¡°White Fog Forbidden Zone¡± group has now changed some people, because many people also know the existence of this group and have paid high prices to buy the accounts of the people in this group.


    Of course, under the heavy sum of money, there are still some people who cannot help the temptation of money and sell their accounts.


    And they don¡¯t know, this group is more important than money.


    Now that Ningtian has evolved, he finds that he can absorb spirituality and store it in his main root, but the spirituality he emits cannot be absorbed by himself.


    Ning Tian knows that his strength is still too weak and he must break through to demon beast¡¯s strength as soon as possible.


    Now, around the world, due to the full recovery of spirituality, demon beast has begun to appear, and more and more.


    Especially in the sea, it is even more horrible. Now there are no ships on the sea.


    Now great changes are taking place all over the world. If he wants to live in this troubled time, he can only become stronger.


    Just as Ningtian was thinking about his future plans, a sudden explosion interrupted Ningtian¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Touch!!¡± Smoke billowed after the loud explosion.


    In this way, Ningtian frowned and opened his eyes.


    Looking at the thick smoke not far away, Ningtian said, ¡°Go and see what has happened.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Tian¡¯s disciples, who were sitting on the ground to practice, immediately got up.


    With a trace of anger on their face, disturbed them and master¡¯s practice, but the consequences were very serious.


    In this way, the mighty 300 people passed.


    Soon after, the crowd came back, and among the crowd, Ningtian also saw several figures.


    ¡°These are the people who caused the explosion just now.¡±


    One of Ningtian¡¯s disciples said respectfully.


    Ning Tian looked at the three men who were kneeling on the ground with a sad face on their faces. Among them was a girl, who was very special. Her skin was very pale and she was still wearing black and exquisite armor, but her eyes were empty.


    However, with the strength of several people, they are not the extraordinarily fighter.


    ¡°Please forgive! We really didn¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Yes! please let us go.¡±


    With several people kneeling on the ground begging for mercy, they saw a group of come over, haven¡¯t made clear the situation, directly be taken here.


    And these people don¡¯t know the person in front of them.


    ¡°Well, talk about it! What is going on with you?¡±


    Ning Tian can¡¯t kill people without reason for his good image as a master.


    ¡°We just had some accidents. The car exploded, which disturbed you.¡±


    One of the men said.


    And Ningtian listened, of course, don¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Do you think I am a fool?¡± Ningtian voice said angrily.


    But for the sake of his own image, Ningtian still can¡¯t kill them! Sometimes, this image burden is really troublesome.


    However, Ningtian became angry and appeared with the temperament of an emperor, which scared the people to the ground directly.


    After all, when Ning Tian was angry, more than 300 people were angry.


    ¡°We are secretly escorting Fighting Body No.1 to a place. We just passed by here. The car originally carrying Fighting Body No.1 was attacked by a spirit beast. The car exploded. We don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    A person was frightened by the momentum of hundreds of people¡¯s anger and said it all directly.


    ¡°How did you say it out, you are not afraid¡­¡± Another man¡¯s companion has not finished yet, directly pointed by Ning Tian¡¯s finger, fainted.


    When they saw Ningtian¡¯s method, they also felt that their master was really strong.


    In fact, Ningtian used his mental attack to make the man faint.


    And the person who originally said the whole thing was trembling all over when he saw such a means.


    ¡°Go on, Fighting Body No.1? Where is it?¡± Ning Tian asked curiously.


    However, the man did not hesitate and pointed directly to the girl in black armor who had no consciousness in her eyes and said, ¡°this is the Fighting Body No.1.¡±


    ¡°She is not a person? No, what is she? Say it quickly.¡±


    Ning Tian found that the human girl¡¯s body has much less power of life than that of the average person. Considering that the girl¡¯s eyes are empty, she has not shown any expression on her face since just now. It is impossible for the average person to do so.


    ¡°This is the Fighting Body No.1.¡± The man said it in fear and trembling.


    ¡°Fighting Body No.1? What does it mean?¡± Ningtian asked some don¡¯t quite understand.


    And the man said intermittently: ¡°That is, Humanoid¡­ weapon¡­¡±


    On the spot, all the people were shocked. What does humanoid weapons mean? All the people know that humanoid weapons are simple to transform the living into weapons. Because they have no feelings and no fear, their fighting capacity is very strong.


    Many years ago, the state clearly stipulated that if such a violation of human nature was not allowed, it would be directly executed if it was caught.


    At that time, hundreds of people were directly sentenced to death, which caused a sensation in the world.


    Unexpectedly, this kind of thing has happened again now.


    ¡°Alas! Poor girl, am I¡­ is it¡­ you?¡±


    Ning Tian gently used his hand to help the girl who was already in the Fighting Body No.1 and pushed away the hair covering her face, but when Ning Tian saw the girl¡¯s face.


    The memory of Ningtian a long time ago, a face that he will never forget and be most familiar with, was seen again.


    ¡°No¡­ impossible, you are not her.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s face was surprised, and his tone was extremely incredible and unacceptable.


    ¡°Master, are you all right?¡± Ning Tian¡¯s disciples asked anxiously.

 Chapter 92 - You Are Not Human

    Although people don¡¯t know why the master, who has always been very calm, suddenly did this.


    However, all understand that should be related to this humanoid weapon.


    At the same time, many people are already guessing whether the girl knew master before.


    Everyone has a hunch that something big will happen later.


    At this time, Ningtian looked at the familiar face, took a deep breath, and calmed down.


    he is familiar with the face, it is very similar to the goddess he secretly liked when he was still a human.


    It is really pitiful to be turned into a humanoid weapon by special means.


    Ning Tian directly held down one of the people¡¯s heads with one hand.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± The man began to scream in pain.


    The crowd knew it was painful when listening to the sound.


    However, Ningtian is searching for this person¡¯s memory. Of course, if he wants to see other memories, his own mental power should be very high. Generally, those who do not cooperate with the searched memory will eventually become idiots.


    However, Ningtian will not relent in dealing with these people.


    Although this humanoid weapon is not his goddess, it still makes Ningtian very unhappy.


    After searching for the memories of all three people, Ning Tian also knew that the three people came from an evil organization whose belief broke through the limits of the human body and transcended the world, although there was no problem with this belief.


    However, this organization has taken countless lives to do experiments, and the girl of this humanoid weapon is the newly developed humanoid weapon of the Fighting Body No.1, which consumes huge resources.


    The reason why such an important humanoid weapon is handed over to these weak people for transportation is that evil organizations are afraid of attracting the attention of the state. After all, if there are many strong escorts, it is easy to make people suspect.


    At first, everything went smoothly. As a result, when passing through the White Fog Forbidden Zone, one of them said that he was hungry and had to stop and have a barbecue. As a result, the fragrance attracted a spirit beast.


    In the battle with Spirit Beast, the fuel tank of the car was leaked, and then the car exploded directly. However, because the humanoid weapon was lying in the glass cover, there was nothing wrong at will.


    ¡°Call the police and arrest three people.¡± Ning Tian¡¯s tone is very cold.


    Obviously Ningtian is in a bad mood now.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Master, what about this humanoid weapon?¡± One of them asked cautiously.


    Ning Tian looked at this humanoid weapon and recalled his goddess.


    Since he could only secretly like the goddess before, he finally had a meeting with the goddess, but he woke up and came here again.


    Now although this is not his goddess, it is exactly the same as his goddess.


    The exquisite little face, with a kind of goddess temperament.


    ¡°It¡¯s fate. Keep her!¡± Ning Tian¡¯s voice was obviously softer.


    At this time, the humanoid weapon that had not open mouth looked at Ningtian and said, ¡°I will only give you trouble if I stay here.¡±


    ¡°Can you talk?¡±


    Ning Tian also believes that this is a direct humanoid weapon that has no feelings and can only carry out orders.


    ¡°Of course I can speak.¡± The humanoid weapon opens again.


    ¡°Humanoid weapons are not all the killing machines that will execute orders? When will you speak?


    Ning Tian has seen it on the Internet before. Humanoid weapons have no emotion. Apart from killing people who carry out orders, they will not do anything. At most, they will say yes after knowing the orders.


    But now this humanoid weapon, but still know rhetorical question know, this is a bit strange.


    ¡°I remember, you are a newly developed humanoid weapon, which is different from that before. You should have self-awareness!¡± Ning Tian said curiously.


    ¡°Yes, but I just realized that I was in danger and woke up voluntarily, so I have no memory now.¡±


    Humanoid weapon tone said coldly.


    ¡°Then what abilities do you have?¡± Ning Tian continued to ask.


    ¡°I can completely hide my breath, no one can find it,¡± said the humanoid weapon.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Ning Tian is not satisfied with this ability, because it is too weak. In the era of spirituality recovery, the lowest spirit fighter can hide breath as long as they practiced. Therefore, the hidden breath of humanoid weapons is of little use.


    When the humanoid weapon saw Ningtian¡¯s contemptuous eyes, her cold face showed displeasure, but she still continued, ¡°My special ability makes me have an undead body and immune to mental attacks.¡±


    ¡°What? an undead body and immune to mental attacks.¡±


    These Ningtian tone has become a little surprised.


    However, the humanoid weapon did not talk nonsense. she directly used the other hand forever and tore off the other hand. Suddenly, blood dripped profusely.


    However, there was no pain on the face of the humanoid weapon. she just looked at the wound on her torn arm.


    It took only a few seconds for the humanoid weapon¡¯s arm to grow back again.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± Ningtian immediately did not refrain.


    This ability is a bit like that of the bear, and it can even be immune to mental attacks.


    ¡°Very good.¡± Ningtian is very satisfied.


    ¡°My special ability is mine. What do you say it is good for?¡± Humanoid weapon is very proud and said.


    The scene was embarrassing for a while, and finally, Ning Tian smiled and said, ¡°Haha, although you have no memory, you have self-awareness. Do you want to be my disciple, not a registered disciple?¡± Ning Tian added.


    However, the humanoid weapon has no expression on the face and mercilessly refusing Ningtian.


    ¡°No, although I have no memory, I just scanned you. You are not human.¡±


    As soon as the words of humanoid weapons came out, it was quiet again.


    And Ningtian was puzzled, how does she know this?


    And all the people present heard this and looked at Ningtian in surprise.


    Of course, at this time, he can¡¯t panic.


    ¡°I am not a human being, then tell me, what am I?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The humanoid weapon said it directly.


    ¡°Then why do you say I am not human?¡± Ning Tian asked again.


    ¡°According to the scan I just had, you have no heartbeat, but the power of life is extremely strong.¡±


    ¡°In this way, maybe there is something wrong with your own scanning.¡±


    Hearing humanoid weapons only found Ningtian without a heartbeat and the force of life is very huge, so Ningtian breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 93 - To Change Back The Fighting Body No.1

    However, the humanoid weapon said firmly.


    ¡°Impossible, I won¡¯t have any problems myself, and I will detect any problems myself.¡±


    ¡°No, what if your own problem is not detected?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, and you must not be human.¡±


    This time Ningtian feels a little not very good.


    The atmosphere at the scene was very tense at one time, and the crowd also found that their master and the humanoid weapon were quarreling.


    As for humanoid weapon said that their master is not human beings, they did not believe.


    In the hearts of all, Ningtian is their master, and it is the greatest chance in their life. As for their master, is a human being or not, should not be very important.


    In the end, Ningtian won the match with a humanoid weapon.


    ¡°You will be my disciple in the future, and you will be willing if you don¡¯t want, because you have no place to go.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words also shocked the human-shaped weapon. It seems that there is really no place to go.


    ¡°Well, your name is Chen in the future, you meet your elder sister quickly.¡±


    Ning Tian said that although they were not willing to do so, they still met an elder sister.


    ¡°Hello, Elder Sister.¡±


    Chen looked directly at the crowd and did not speak.


    The scene was somewhat embarrassing, and Ning Tian had to come out to clear the way: ¡°Well, Fengxin, your elder sister Chen, you take care of her.¡±


    Ning Tian said to one of his female disciples.


    How can she disobey her master¡¯s orders?


    ¡°All right, master.¡±


    Ningtian was preparing to turn around and let all the envious eyes watch him step into the air and walk away. Ningtian turned back again.


    ¡°By the way, in a week¡¯s time, I will have a small competition and there will be small rewards!¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, this just under the eyes of all the envy, stepping on the air.


    Although it is not good to pretend like this, Ningtian is a little addicted.


    And all the people below heard that a week later, there would be a small competition, winners will have small rewards, which made everyone excited.


    The wooden brands given by the master are all extremely good things, and the rewards will definitely be better things.


    Immediately, everyone began to practice hard in order to get a reward in a week.


    ¡°You come with me.¡± Fengxin, By Ningtian commanded to take care of Chen, tone, or very enthusiastic said.


    out of women¡¯s jealousy, see their handsome master, unexpectedly to a humanoid weapon, tone so gentle, so many girls present, the girls in the heart are born jealous.


    After all, this is her elder sister, and master Ningtian is still there. Even if she is not happy, it cannot be shown.


    And just now her master seems to know this humanoid weapon, which makes her dare not disrespect.


    However, Chen did not move, so she found a stone nearby and sat down.


    Originally Fengxin also wanted to go up and talk about her but was stared back by Chen with a cold look.


    Simply, she also has no choice, just want to turn to her master Ningtian.


    Ning Tian¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°If Chen doesn¡¯t want, let her stay there!¡±


    Hearing the orders of the master, Fengxin, who was originally out of jealousy and displeasure, went straight away.


    In a dark laboratory, a man wrapped in bandages was furious. Several people had been killed on the ground. The rest of the people standing were shivering all over.


    ¡°This is your idea for me. Send a group of weak people to escort me and spend countless energies and huge resources to develop the strongest Fighting Body No.1 humanoid weapon. Now, those people have become idiots directly, and my humanoid weapon is thus gone.¡±


    The boy with bandages all over his body said, grabbing one person directly with his hand. The man was killed before he could react.


    ¡°We just have to find someone to take it back. It hasn¡¯t fallen into the hands of the state anyway.¡±


    One of the people standing nearby said.


    The man, who was covered in bandages, turned directly to the speaker and shouted, ¡°are you out of your minds? one person in the white fog forbidden zone, he entered the white fog forbidden zone alone, and can still come out intact. Will his strength be weak?¡±


    ¡°To rob, you go! You can take it back and I will cut off my head.¡±


    The man was reprimanded and bowed his head directly.


    In the end, after the man killed all those who did not do well, his anger calmed down a little.


    ¡°You go and bring the thousand-year spirit thing that we took back last time, and we will exchange the humanoid weapon later.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Soon after, he came to the White Fog Forbidden Zone with a group of people wrapped in black clothes.


    However, all the people in the White Fog Forbidden Zone knew at a glance that the group of people who were all dressed in black must not be good people.


    They all quickly surrounded this group of people.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s disciples, the strength is the strongest level 3 extraordinarily fighter, asked warily.


    ¡°We are not looking for trouble, let your master come here, we have something to talk to him.¡± Although seeing a man talking to himself like this, he was very angry.


    However, for his own humanoid weapon, he still has to endure it.


    However, when the breath of level 9 extraordinary fighter broke out, everyone retreated several steps and fear appeared on their faces.


    And Ningtian, of course, has long felt that there are strong people coming. He slowly stepped into the air and came to these people.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ningtian asked directly.


    the man said directly, ¡°My Fighting Body No.1 humanoid weapon will be exchanged for a thousand years of spirit thing.¡±


    he said, and opened the wooden box in his hand. A ginseng-shaped spirit thing of one thousand years appeared in front of the public with a strong fragrance.


    Looking at the spirit thing for thousands of years, Ningtian certainly moved, but Ningtian did not want to change Chen that looks like exactly the same as his goddess, including her voice.


    Discovering that Ning Tian was hesitating, he added, ¡°The humanoid weapon is very important to me, and the humanoid weapon is mine. Now I exchange my humanoid weapon with you for a thousand years spirit thing, and you don¡¯t need to hesitate.¡±


    Of course, he is full of confidence. After all, in addition to the fool¡¯s refusal, he will use the thousand years spirit thing to exchange. If it weren¡¯t for this humanoid weapon being too important for his future research, he wouldn¡¯t exchange.


    Ning Tian is the fool that the man thinks. He doesn¡¯t want a thousand years of spirit thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to change.¡±


    As soon as Ningtian¡¯s words came out, the temperature all-around had dropped several degrees.

 Chapter 94 - Giant Panda

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The voice of the man became extremely cold.


    Ning Tian, of course, said he would not be afraid and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to change.¡±


    As soon as this was said, everyone felt the man¡¯s anger. At this time, the man with bandages all over his body had become a devil.


    Let them extremely afraid and fear, dare not approach.


    However, Ningtian is not afraid. The outbreak of dragon power is even more powerful than the man.


    The two powerful forces clashed, and of course, it was the audience who were injured.


    The nearest part of the people, because they could not bear it, fainted.


    The two momentum clashed for a while, and Ning Tian won.


    But even so, the man is unwilling.


    ¡°Give me back my humanoid weapon. I am adding 13 spirit things for a hundred years. How about that?¡±


    The man forcibly calmed his anger and said with distress in his tone.


    This guy must take the humanoid weapon back, and it seems that Chen is theirs.


    However, Ningtian does not want to change. Chen is exactly the same as his goddess. Ningtian does not want to give up Chen and let her be the killing machine.


    ¡°Well, this is for you.¡±


    Ning Tian gave a white bottle and threw it to the man.


    he wondered what this meant.


    With curiosity, the man opened the small white bottle.


    The small bottle contained a small drop of orange spirit blood.


    ¡°Where did it come from?¡± The man asked with a lot of excitement and excitement.


    Perhaps the people around did not feel it, but the man felt the huge energy contained in this bottle, that drop of spirit blood, if eaten by himself, is likely to directly breakthrough to innate fighter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this, it can be changed the humanoid weapon!¡±


    If this man knows where spirit blood comes from, he will bring the whole cult organization to here.


    However, when the man heard that Ningtian wanted to use this spirit blood to exchange the human weapons, the man really began to hesitate.


    Because of the thins in his own hands, it can make him break through to innate fighter.


    The value of this has been equal to that of humanoid weapon.


    ¡°This spirit blood can also refine the body!¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words made the man breathe much faster.


    And when they heard this, they all breathed faster.


    ¡°Do you really want to use spirit blood for it?¡± The man asked some incredulous questions.


    Ning Tian said calmly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t regret it.¡± The man put it away directly and carefully.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ningtian also has some distressed appearance on his face, which is for everyone to see.


    ¡°Where did such a thing come from?¡± The man asked curiously again.


    Of course, Ning Tian won¡¯t say how this thing came about, but he can make a story.


    ¡°This thing is made of the essence of heaven and earth, one drop in a hundred years.¡±


    Hearing this, all of them gasped, which is too precious!


    One drop in a hundred years, don¡¯t have to ask to understand, put on the auction is a word, expensive.


    The man himself also dispelled the idea of robbing. Yes, there cannot be many.


    he has the last drop in his hand.


    Thought of here, looking at the hundreds of people around him, the man felt that it was no longer safe here.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The man said directly and left quickly with such good things on his body. In case others knew, he would definitely have a bloody battle.


    However, the man still has confidence. Apart from Ningtian, there is no strong person who threatens the man.


    What the man needs now is to go back quickly, then devour and breakthrough to innate fighter.


    Although everyone is very jealous, because they know what Ning Tian said, this can refine the body and strength, which is also the reason why human beings cannot beat the same level of fierce beast. The body is not as strong as the fierce beast.


    However, the man is a level 9 extraordinary fighter, who is too strong to win.


    Of course, if people knew the huge energy contained in spirit blood, it might be difficult for the man to go back today.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right.¡±


    Ningtian also let the crowd spread out, Ningtian himself stepped back to the top of the dragon head.


    When leaving, Ningtian also looked at the Chen and found that she had no response to what had just happened.


    Ningtian sighed.


    Although he knows that she is not her goddess, he still can¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°Master, those pandas have now come to our White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡± Three little golden crow spiritual communication said to NIngtian.


    When Ningtian heard this, he also smiled. He didn¡¯t have to go by himself. they came on his place. It was really good.


    Originally Ningtian had been thinking about how to subdue the pandas, but now they came to his door.


    ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    Ning Tianke heard three little golden crow say last time that the giant pandas have been eating and sleeping since they occupied the other side. How can they be in the mood to come to his own side now?


    ¡°Master, we have a bamboo forest on our side. There is a spirit thing bamboo in it. They should have come for this.¡±


    Three little golden crow replied.


    ¡°Bamboo is really attractive to those pandas.¡±


    Here, a large group of giant pandas, still fluffy and lovely, are slowly coming to the White Fog Forbidden Zone with saliva.


    ¡°We really want to go there? The place feels very dangerous.¡±


    At this time, in this group of giant pandas, one giant panda¡¯s voice said with some fear.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We are divine beasts. We eat one directly when we meet one.¡± One of the giant pandas said in a very proud tone.


    At random, it grabbed a stone on the ground, chewing it in mouth. At random, the giant panda began to change and turned into a stone panda.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? The bamboo floating in that place tastes too fragrant.¡± Another giant panda said, drooling all over the floor.


    ¡°Yes! is really too fragrant.¡± Said a more cute, round little panda sitting on back.


    However, Ningtian has already used his spiritual body to come over these giant pandas.


    Looking at these giant pandas, but the giant pandas have not found him, Ning Tian has to say the giant pandas are too cute.


    Of course, as long as the giant pandas look up at the sky, they can see Ningtian in the sky.


    However, these giant pandas seem to be really lazy. After walking for a while, they will have a rest.


    Ningtian also slowly watched in the sky, waiting for the giant pandas to enter his own territory, waiting for them to arrive at his territory, Ningtian is still confident to subdue these giant pandas.

 Chapter 95 - Food Temptation

    Although these giant pandas look cute, Ningtian can feel the powerful force in these giant pandas.


    ¡°Five giant pandas are very good.¡± Ning Tian is still very satisfied with the following five giant pandas.


    Ning Tian believes that there must be divine beast blood in these giant pandas. This is the legendary mount of Chiyou. In addition, these giant pandas are very strong, which makes it possible to be a divine beast.


    If it weren¡¯t for the regulations of the system, Ningtian could not check the attribute panel of creatures that are not familiar with Ningtian, Ningtian would be even happier, because all five giant pandas can have divine beast blood in their bodies.


    Soon, these giant pandas came to a large bamboo forest with their strong noses, and the center of the bamboo was a spirit thing bamboo.


    The fragrance of spirit thing bamboo made these giant pandas take a sip of the fragrance of food and drool all over the floor.


    ¡°There are a lot of bamboos here, and they all grow very well, so we don¡¯t have to go back and just live here.¡±


    A giant panda has been sitting on the ground and began to gulp at the delicious bamboo.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree, too.¡±


    These giant pandas have already sat on the ground and started to eat in large gulps.


    ¡°But this is another territory!¡± The giant panda, who had just spoken and was afraid, began again.


    However, the giant panda did not stop the bamboo in its mouth because of the fear it said.


    The giant panda¡¯s companion is now only concerned with eating bamboo, ignoring the fear of giant pandas.


    These giant pandas have just walked a long way and they are hungry. Now they can¡¯t stop eating the bamboo.


    However, a figure slowly walked to the front of the giant pandas. When it was only 10 meters away from the giant pandas, one of the giant pandas finally discovered Ningtian.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The giant panda roared all over, stopped eating bamboo, and looked around warily.


    Then it stopped eyes to Ningtian.


    The other four giant pandas also stopped the bamboo in their mouths and looked at Ningtian.


    ¡°Man, get out of here.¡± A giant panda said ferociously.


    If it weren¡¯t for the strange feeling of Ningtian and the lack of human smell, these giant pandas would have attacked Ningtian directly.


    Ning Tian, of course, did not panic. He slowly said, ¡°You came to my territory, ate my bamboo, and wanted me to go.¡±


    ¡°Your territory? This is not a human territory.


    The giant panda looked at Ning Tian warily and said.


    Ning Tian took out the bamboo that was spirit thing and faced the giant pandas.


    ¡°I am not human, but do you want to eat this?¡±


    smelling the aroma of spirit thing bamboo, the five lovely giant pandas were excited.


    If it weren¡¯t for the vigilance of Ningtian, they would have rushed up.


    ¡°Human beings, hand it over quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t eat you, hand it over quickly.¡±


    The five giant pandas all looked at Ningtian¡¯s bamboo and said excitedly.


    ¡°you let me be the master, I would give you such bamboo once a day, how about that?¡±


    Ningtian began to plan to tempt the five giant pandas with food.


    Sure enough, when Ning Tian said so, the five giant pandas were immediately moved.


    However, the giant panda¡¯s rationality told themselves not to be tempted by this food.


    ¡°We don¡¯t believe it. You give us some first and we will try it.¡± One of the giant pandas, which should be the eldest, said.


    However, Ningtian just pointed the ordinary bamboo nearby. In an instant, the ordinary bamboo, it becomes spirit thing bamboo.


    This is also the hidden function discovered by Ningtian himself. He can let ordinary plants instill his powerful power of life and make them spirit things.


    However, to make an ordinary plant become spirit thing only requires a little life value. Of course, to make spirit thing more mature, it requires more spirit thing.


    Moreover, it is only for these giant pandas to eat, just make spirit thing to increase the taste.


    The five giant pandas started eating directly, not for a long time, and finished eating directly.


    Sitting on the ground covering his stomach, they looked very satisfied.


    ¡°It¡¯s really cute.¡± Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help touching the head of the panda closest to him.


    Although the giant panda wanted to resist in the first place, it can¡¯t resist Ning Tian¡¯s spirit thing bamboo.


    Later, Ning Tian watched curiously as the giant panda shook its tail behind it and grabbed it directly with one hand.


    The giant panda, which was eating spirit thing bamboo, suddenly stopped and became stiff.


    It stopped eating spirit thing bamboo, hurriedly jumped up, panic back a lot of steps.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why touch my tail!¡±


    The giant panda asked angrily.


    ¡°I am just curious, what does your tail do?¡±


    Ning Tian did not believe that the giant panda¡¯s tail was useless.


    The giant panda did not hide it either, saying directly: ¡°It is said that to catch large food.¡±


    ¡°Large animals? What the hell?¡±


    Although Ningtian knows that giant pandas also eat meat, the staple food is bamboo. What the hell is this large food?


    The giant panda also saw Ningtian¡¯s disbelief and its tail shook.


    It grew at an extremely fast speed and then turned into a huge mouth with sharp teeth, much like cannibals.


    However, Ningtian did not react too much, so he felt directly dark at the moment and then recovered.


    The giant panda¡¯s tail turned into a huge sharp mouth, which made Ningtian stunned.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been able to get us some food, I would have eaten you just now.¡± The giant panda said with some pride.


    ¡°Eat me, impossible, this is just my spirit gathered into the human body,¡± Ning Tian felt a little funny saying.


    ¡°Then what are you?¡± The giant panda asked curiously.


    ¡°You will know later, but now, have you thought about recognizing me as a master, there is spirit thing bamboo to eat every day!¡±


    Ning Tian, holding spirit thing bamboo in his hand, shook in front of the five giant pandas.


    Five giant pandas swallowed saliva again.


    However, in the end, the five giant pandas resisted and were not tempted by Ningtian.


    ¡°You must say what you are. If you are human, we will never recognize you as the master.¡±


    One of the giant pandas said firmly.


    Ning Tian heard this, and it was a bit strange. It seems that there should be no enmity between human beings and giant pandas.


    Then why do these giant pandas dislike human beings so much?


    ¡°Then you can say first, why can¡¯t you recognize me as the master if I am a human being?¡±

 Chapter 96 - Devouring Beasts

    ¡°Because we know that we will always be enemies of mankind and mankind is very dangerous.¡±


    The giant panda said, looking at Ningtian¡¯s eyes became alert.


    The giant panda¡¯s words also remind Ningtian of Nine-tailed spirit fox and purple gold eagle. Now it seems that they are.


    ¡°You come with me.¡±


    Ning Tian said, with five giant pandas, to the deepest part of the white fog restricted area.


    Although the five giant pandas are still very alert to Ningtian, they have also kept up with Ningtian.


    ¡°Welcome here, now you know what I am!¡±


    The human form gathered by Ningtian¡¯s spirit dissipated and returned to the tree body.


    The five giant pandas all looked at each other and nodded to each other.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Ding, congratulations to the host for subdue the divine beast ¨C devouring beast.¡±


    The sound of the system also sounded.


    Ningtian also opened the attribute panel of giant pandas.


    Race: devouring beast


    Life span: 300 years


    Level: Seven Fierce Beast


    Special Ability: It can devour all living things, convert them into its own energy, and store them.


    Devour: After devouring things, can acquire the ability of things that be devoured.


    Divine Beast Talent: The body is temporarily immune to all physical and mental attacks. after eating, the food is instantly consumed into energy.


    However, these five pandas are all divine beasts, which surprised Ningtian and made Ningtian understand that this was originally called devouring beast, not giant pandas.


    ¡°Why are you all divine beasts?¡± Ning Tian asked curiously.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but suddenly one day, the blood of the divine beast in our body awakens.¡±


    One of the giant pandas said.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Then Ningtian named the five giant pandas respectively, Da Hei, Da Bai, Yuan Yuan, Gun Gun and Xiao Xiao.


    Although the name is very casual, the five giant pandas are very satisfied.


    And the three little golden crow who like to play best also found a partner this time, chasing and running with two of them, Da Hei and Da Bai.


    The bear came up to look for Gun Gun, to compare strength.


    the Gun Gun¡¯s strength is really not small, and after eating a lot of spirit thing bamboo and converting energy into strength, the strength can even be equal to that of the bear.


    The other little panda, Xiao Xiao, went directly to find Cang lan in the water to play with, and Yuan Yuan went directly to sleep on the ground.


    Hearing the bear and the Gun Gun fighting sound, Xue Ling also stopped practicing and woke up.


    Seeing that there were five more lovely giant pandas in front of her, Xue Ling¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°What lovely giant pandas, ancient tree, where did these giant pandas come from?¡±


    Xue Ling looked at the five giant pandas in front of her and asked curiously.


    ¡°I tricked them here.¡±


    Ning Tian replied jokingly.


    Of course Xue Ling will not believe it either.


    Just walk over to the Yuan Yuan who is lying and sleeping.


    When asked about the smell of human beings, Yuan Yuan, who had been sleeping, woke up.


    ¡°Where did you come from, human?¡±


    Yuan Yuan was surprised to see the human beings in front of it. How can there be human beings in such a place?


    The other three pandas who were playing also noticed this side, stopped playing and came up.


    ¡°You are really cute, can I touch you?¡±


    Xue Ling said something and walked to Yuan Yuan.


    However, Yuan Yuan did not seem to like Xue Ling. it got up and stepped back a few steps, warning, ¡°Don¡¯t come here, human beings.¡±


    However, Xue Ling would like to touch this cute and adorable giant panda now.


    ¡°Master, can I eat this human?¡± Gun Gun asked Ningtian.


    Ningtian is also helpless.


    ¡°No, if you want to eat spirit thing bamboo, you must obey.¡±


    As soon as it heard that if it had eaten this human being, there would be no delicious spirit thing bamboo. Gun Gun hurriedly cried out, ¡°Forget it, just don¡¯t eat this human being.¡±


    ¡°Xue Ling, you come back too. They don¡¯t like you.¡±


    Ning Tian also prevented Xue Ling from touching the giant panda Yuan Yuan.


    However, Xue Ling¡¯s big eyes looked at Ningtian.


    Ning Tian can¡¯t stand Xue Ling¡¯s move most.


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    Ning Tian compromised and gave Xue Ling the spirit thing bamboo. As soon as the spirit thing bamboo appeared, the attention of the five giant pandas all ran to the spirit thing bamboo.


    Xue Ling, of course, also understood that she began to use spirit thing bamboo to tempt giant pandas. Although giant pandas still said that they were not cheated, their bodies were honest.


    See here has nothing to do, Ningtian also want to see their disciples.


    After a while, Ningtian, under the admiration of all, stepped into the ground and went to the Chen.


    Chen has not moved or spoken since she sat down here.


    Seeing Ningtian coming, her eyes moved a little.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored like this?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Chen answered very directly and quickly.


    ¡°What are you going to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do anything, just keep sitting.¡±


    Ningtian listened to the answer, corners of the mouth twitched, humanoid weapon is indeed different.


    See she also did not speak to Ningtian meaning, Ningtian also returned to the dragon head.


    In the following week, great changes have taken place in the world. Now frequent animal waves have begun to occur everywhere, attacking human cities. Human beings have to start to build strong defense and defend against animal waves.


    At the same time, people are also forbidden to travel freely to cities.


    Under Ningtian¡¯s leadership, the crowd also began to live and build strong defense. After all, spirit beasts who came to Ningtian¡¯s territory also began to increase.


    Under the construction of all the people, the defensive wall soon rose.


    Ning Tian himself said that the competition in a week¡¯s time also started today.


    Ningtian¡¯s request is ruthless and simple. it they can touch Ningtian.


    Although it sounds very simple, everyone knows that the master is very powerful.


    Sure enough, a hundred people to go together at the beginning, but they didn¡¯t touch Ningtian at all.


    Ningtian immediately let the other 200 people join in. Unfortunately, an hour later, none of them touch Ningtian.


    And the crowd was so tired that they were panting.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. More than 300 people can¡¯t touch me. Even the corners of my clothes can¡¯t be touched. Continue quickly.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words aroused people¡¯s dissatisfaction and anger, and a new round began.


    This time, they still can¡¯t touch Ningtian even more. The one who has the most chance to touch Ningtian is a level 3 extraordinary fighter. His special ability is to increase the speed, but when he was about to touch Ningtian.


    Ning Tian kicked him away with and let him fly away.

 Chapter 97 - Begins Training

    After being severely kicked off dozens of times, the man did not dare to come over again. He could not help it. He was likely to be kicked to death or disfigured. Now the registered disciple of Ningtian has been kicked into a pig¡¯s head by Ningtian.


    Three hours later, more than 300 people were too tired.


    But Ningtian has nothing at all, but his face frowned up and looked at the crowd with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You all can¡¯t do this? Although all your bodies have exceeded the limit of breaking through human beings, what¡¯s the use of not training and strengthening yourself?¡±


    ¡°This is what can only be regarded as a stronger human being, especially those of you who rely too much on your special abilities.¡±


    Ningtian said, all the people are ashamed to bow their heads, dare not to see Ningtian.


    ¡°You have disappointed me too much. Starting from today, I will start training, and then I will catch some spirit beast or fierce beast to be your training partner. Of course, this is not over yet. You will wait first.¡±


    Ning Tian said that and flew directly to a mountain in the distance.


    After Ning Tian flew away, everyone was relieved. The master just now was still terrible.


    ¡°What do you say the master will do later?¡±


    One of them asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I have a hunch that there should be no good thing.¡±


    ¡°What the master does is good for us.¡±


    ¡°Also, I want to be strong as master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    All said that finish, they are excited, Ningtian directly dodged the attack of more than 30 people, just like this, all know how big the gap between themselves and the master is.


    However, they are also glad that such a strong man is their master.


    In fact, the reason why Ningtian was able to avoid more than 300 people and intensive attacks just now was thanks to his strong mental strength and his ability to fly.


    Otherwise, Ningtian really dare not to play like this.


    Soon, Ningtian¡¯s image in the hearts of all the people rose to another level, and at the same time, all the people were almost desperate.


    Because Ningtian directly used his strength to his spirit to carry a hill composed of boulders more than three meters high.


    ¡°This is a daily task for you. each person carries a huge rock and runs from morning to noon. Whoever cannot reach it can leave.¡±


    Of course, this is Ningtian said to his 100 registered disciples.


    Now the area has been divided here. Those who are not Ningtian registered disciples cannot come in front, not Ningtian registered disciples, but those who are extraordinarily fighter can be behind registered disciples.


    In this way, the weakest spirit fighter is the farthest from Ningtian.


    However, ordinary people have long gone back to the city. Now spirit beast is everywhere, and there is no safety here.


    Of course, Ningtian does not care about the people who are not registered disciple. You can go if you want to go.


    After all, there can be more than 300 people here, and many forces have begun to take shape slowly, but Ningtian did not say anything.


    However, Ningtian also stipulated that if some of his registered disciples bully people weaker than himself, they will be expelled directly. Of course, Ningtian also say that Ningtian will not take care of people of the same strength.


    Early the next morning, Ningtian began devil training.


    The boulder was carried on all the people. Of course, with personal strength, the weight of the boulder was also different. Under the leadership of Ningtian, the long-distance running began.


    In order to help the public, Ningtian also especially caught a leopard of level 3 spirit beast. Although the leopard of level 3 spirit beast is not dangerous to the public at all, the people who run behind are miserable.


    The crowd ran, behind will come shrieks, of course, that other more than two hundred people, there are also many people according to Ningtian said, shouldering boulders, began to run.


    ¡°Well, you can rest and eat something!¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words were finished, and everyone was lying on the ground, motionless.


    However, the leopard of level 3 spirit beast was killed angrily by a big fat man of level 9 spirit fighter in the first place.


    Just came running all the way, the leopard was all attacking himself. It was not his rough skin and thick flesh, but he was slightly injured, but it was too painful.


    ¡°You have a good rest and start practicing with spirit beast in the afternoon.¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd was desperate.


    At the beginning, Ningtian did not teach anyone anything, and some of Ningtian¡¯s disciples complained. Now think about it, they still hope that Ningtian not to teach them.


    However, it is too late to go back on their word now.


    Unless he voluntarily withdraws, but no fool will do so. Now in this world, only the strong can survive.


    By the afternoon, Ningtian had returned with ten level 9 spirit beast.


    However, in front of Ningtian, the ten level 9 spirit beasts were only afraid and did not dare to resist.


    The crowd looked at their master could catch ten level 9 spirit beast at a time. They were all about to cry.


    Obviously, they were all caught to play with them.


    Looking at their faces, Ning Tian was very satisfied.


    ¡°Next, you are in groups of ten, stand up and challenge these ten spirit beast later.¡±


    Ning Tian tone with a trace of conspiracy.


    Everyone¡¯s heart beat faster and bad hunches appeared.


    Soon, groups of ten stood in front of Ningtian.


    And Ningtian suddenly had a strange smile on his face.


    Still don¡¯t let the crowd react, Ningtian has already withdrawn the pressure to the ten level 9 spirit beast.


    Ten spirit beast roared loudly.


    Began to attack the hated human beings around them.


    All the people in the group were shocked. they didn¡¯t expect the master not to give them time to prepare, so he directly let ten spirit beast start attacking.


    The crowd also quickly dispersed, stood together was not a wise choice.


    This is a level 9 spirit beast tiger, and in a group of ten, three are extraordinary fighters, two are level 1, one is level 3, and the others are level 9 spirit fighters.


    However, none of the ten people showed a very relaxed appearance. In the face of the level 9 spirit beast or the powerful tiger, fear appeared in everyone¡¯s heart.


    After all, this is the first time they have fought in a real sense. It is normal for them to be afraid.


    However, the level 9 spirit beast tiger saw a person and rushed at him directly, opening big mouth.


    ¡°Help!¡± The man was directly frightened to the ground.


    There is no response that a level 9 spirit fighter should have.


    And several other people also looked at it and did not know what to do.


    Just as the level 9 spirit beast tiger was about to pounce on the already frightened human beings, the level 3 extraordinary fighter took control of the soil on the ground and pulled the already frightened person on the ground out of place.


    The level 9 spirit beast failed and looked fiercely at the level 3 extraordinary fighter.

 Chapter 98 - Fierce Master

    The instinct of this level 9 spirit beast tiger tells itself that this human being is the most powerful of the ten.


    ¡°Roar!!¡± The level 9 spirit beast tiger roared.


    And rushed to the level 3 extraordinarily fighter at a very fast speed.


    The level 3 extraordinary fighter is a middle-aged bearded uncle who should have dealt with spirit beast before. Seeing the level 9 spirit beast tiger rushing towards him, he also responded quickly.


    At the foot of the level 9 spirit beast tiger, the ground suddenly softened, causing the level 9 spirit beast tiger to sink directly. In an instant, the surrounding soil began to wrap the level 9 spirit beast tiger directly, giving the level 9 spirit beast tiger no chance to react.


    This level 9 spirit beast tiger began to struggle crazily, but unfortunately, it was useless. Now the soil on the ground has become as soft as sand, and it is even more impossible for this level 9 spirit beast tiger to stand up.


    However, the crazy struggle of this level 9 spirit beast tiger will only make it sink faster.


    After a while, the level 9 spirit beast tiger had all fallen into the soil.


    Ning Tian was very satisfied to watch from the sidelines.


    On the other side, the team fought against a level 9 spirit beast mouse about the size of a human being. The level 9 spirit beast mouse was extremely fast, but fortunately, in the team.


    One special ability of an extraordinary fighter is to summon shields and carry out all-round defense.


    The ten men hid in this shield and did not make any attack.


    In this way, Ningtian is very disappointed.


    However, the third team is fighting a leopard of level 9 spirit beast. The people all cooperate with each other and attack separately. Whenever the leopard is going to attack a person, one of the level 1 extraordinary fighters in the team will use his special ability.


    Let the attacked person and a surrounding object be transposed.


    At this moment, a young man, a level 2 extraordinary fighter, controlled the flames and gave the leopard a severe blow.


    In this way, in the cooperation of these ten people, they won.


    However, the fourth team and the fifth team were all like scattered sand, chased and beaten by a porcupine and hedgehog of level 9 spirit beast.


    The sixth team and the seventh team should have been discussed. One of the two teams, an extraordinary fighter, has the special ability to control the wind and attracts a level 9 spirit beast.


    In this way, 19 people fight a level 9 spirit beast. How can this level 9 spirit beast win?


    However, when this level 9 spirit beast died, the other spirit beast one faced 20 people. How could it win the match? it fell down after a scream.


    Seeing the cooperation between the two teams, Ning Tian was quite satisfied.


    However, the following eighth team, ninth team, and tenth team made Ningtian¡¯s face somewhat gloomy.


    The eighth team, the ninth team, and the tenth team were all running away, and no one was going to fight against the three level 9 spirit beasts.


    However, other teams originally wanted to help, but Ningtian stopped them.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Counterattack. What are so many people afraid of?¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s voice was extremely angry and said to the escaped crowd.


    Unfortunately, it seems that in front of fear, all did not listen to Ning Tian¡¯s words.


    In this way, Ningtian¡¯s face is even more gloomy.


    ¡°Waste. This is the difference between the strong and the weak.¡±


    Ning Tian said, several figures flashed by, and the five level 9 spirit beast instantly lost their blood and fell to the ground.


    The people who had fled also saw that the spirit beast behind them finally died and all fell to the ground.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    The crowd was tired and said on the ground.


    However, Ningtian is not in a good mood now. they are really too useless.


    ¡°Get up immediately, or you will all be fed to spirit beast.¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s angry voice sounded, let the crowd hurriedly stood up.


    ¡°Congratulations to you today, next increase my special training.¡±


    Ning Tian smiled


    This made them panic in their hearts, and the master was angry. There must be no good thing next.


    And everyone¡¯s feeling is right, Ningtian directly caught a level 1 fierce beast.


    Under this circumstance, all the people became desperate.


    ¡°Your special training is very simple. Just kill this level 1 Fierce Beast pangolin.¡±


    Ning Tian said, directly let go of the level 1 Fierce Beast pangolin, the pangolin directly furious, began to attack the crowd.


    The crowd was frightened and started to run away directly.


    And Ningtian also promised the pangolin to let it go as long as it played well with these human beings.


    Seeing all the people who fled in fear, Ningtian was still very satisfied. It was interesting to play like this in training.


    ¡°You go and kill the ten spirit beast that has already died and roast them.¡±


    Ning Tian said to all the disciples who looked aside.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The disciples immediately began to work.


    Looking at the younger brothers and sisters who were still being chased and beaten, they could only shake their heads helplessly.


    ¡°How long did you say the master was going to let them be chased by that pangolin?¡±


    The people who were not punished began to discuss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, fortunately, we killed the level 9 spirit beast, otherwise we would have participated in it.¡±


    ¡°The master is so ferocious. I still miss the gentle master.¡±


    A girl said nostalgically.


    However, the girl¡¯s words were quickly refuted by the public.


    ¡°If the master has not been cruel to us, how can we become strong? The strong should be born in blood and death.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the flowers in the greenhouse are always just flowers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you can¡¯t hold on, you can tell the master that there are still many people who want to be registered disciples of the master.¡±


    ¡°Whoops!! You are so annoying.¡±


    The girl went away crying.


    All the men are puzzled. they don¡¯t know why the girl cried and ran away.


    The crowd had now dug ten huge pits, and then put ten spirit beasts on the wood and began to roast them.


    Smelling the fragrance, coupled with the high-intensity training just now, everyone was hungry and their stomachs began to ring.


    When Ningtian came over, he began to sprinkle seasonings on the barbecue, and immediately the fragrance of the barbecue filled the air.


    Everyone can¡¯t wait to watch, all began to drool.


    And Ningtian looked at all the hungry eyes and nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°Well, your next item is to watch. Remember, you can¡¯t go away. If I find out you ate secretly, I will reward him for more special training.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, unexpectedly very shameless directly began to eat, but also in front of the public to eat.

 Chapter 99 - Invalidation Of Resistance

    Everyone has a dirty word in their hearts. they don¡¯t know if they should say it to their master.


    On the other side of the 50 people, five teams, originally very tired, now smell the smell of the barbecue, almost crazy.


    Ning Tian ate for a while and said to the five teams who were chased and beaten by the level 1 Fierce Beast, ¡°If you want to come and eat, you will defeat the incarnation of the pangolin behind each of you.¡±


    As soon as Ningtian¡¯s words came out, all the people who were still running away broke out because of the wild nature in their hungry hearts.


    Many people began not to run away, attacking the incarnation of pangolin.


    Of course, the incarnations of the pangolin are not strong.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fear of all people, because this is the level 1 fierce beast, and they are running away directly, all people can win the incarnation of this pangolin.


    One of the girls, a level 3 extraordinarily fighter, turned her hands into double knives and cut the incarnation in half with one knife.


    Later, the girl of the level 3 extraordinarily fighter also rushes to the direction of barbecue regardless of her image.


    Like hungry beasts, she began to eat with hands.


    While watching all the people, are swallowed saliva, eagerly watching.


    Soon, a level 1 extraordinary fighter, with his whole body in flames, defeated the incarnation of pangolin.


    he directly rushed over, began to eat, behind, more and more people, because of hunger, inspired the wild in their hearts, killed the incarnation of pangolin at once, rushed over, began to eat.


    Soon, more and more people killed the incarnation of the pangolin, rushed to the barbecue and ate it.


    In a short time, ten level 9 spirit beast barbecues were eaten directly.


    Now, all the incarnations of the pangolin have been killed and all 50 people have passed.


    ¡°Very well, fortunately, you didn¡¯t disappoint me too much. Now you can dissolve.¡±


    Ning Tian said, turned around, and stepped back into the dragon head.


    And Ningtian also fulfilled his promise to let the pangolin leave.


    The other five groups of people who just watched went to get their own food and began to eat.


    Just when everyone thought that today¡¯s training was over, Ningtian came again.


    This time, Ningtian brought in a hundred stone pillars with his spirit. Of course, the people did not know what this was for.


    However, all the people have a hunch in their hearts that there is no good thing.


    Ning Tian fixed these pillars on the ground and looked at the crowd with a smile.


    However, now in the eyes of all people, Ningtian¡¯s smile is a bit like a devil¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Master, what is this?¡± A man asked carefully.


    Ning Tian stood on a pillar and said slowly, ¡°The next step is very simple. Train your balance. Now everyone will find a pillar and stand on it.¡±


    All these people know what their master Ningtian is going to do, and these pillars have directly let themselves stand on one foot, but for these people who have broken through the limits of human beings, there is no difficulty at all.


    Then Ningtian flew again.


    ¡°What did you say the master did again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t feel good anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The crowd stood on the stone pillar and chatted leisurely. However, Ningtian soon came back with a bucket of blood in his hand.


    ¡°Master you want to dare¡­ ah!!¡±


    Before the man finished asking, Ningtian poured some blood directly.


    However, people do not know what this is.


    ¡°Today, you are on the stone pillar. No one is allowed to come down. Those who come down will have special training tomorrow.¡±


    Ning Tian said that finish and left directly.


    At first, the crowd still wondered why the master poured the blood on themselves.


    With the passage of time, the sky slowly darkened and mosquitoes began to move out.


    And because of the smell of blood on all the people, more and more big worms are flying towards all the people.


    Under this circumstance, all the people began to complain bitterly. Some extraordinary fighters can use their special abilities to drive away these mosquitoes, but in the back, mosquitoes keep flowing, and they cannot be killed or driven away.


    One night later, Ningtian looked at the crowd. Although he felt funny, Ningtian, as a master, could not laugh.


    ¡°Yesterday, 90 of you did not hold on. the special training I said yesterday can be given to you.¡±


    The 90 people, all with a face of despair, did not sleep all night, their eyes have become panda eyes, and they will have special training later.


    This made many people in the crowd dissatisfied.


    ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t slept all night. We are already very tired. Can we sleep first?¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s answer was cruel: ¡°No.¡±


    Under this circumstance, the resentment in the hearts of all people broke out.


    ¡°Master, why do you abuse us like this?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t slept for a night. We want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to go to sleep today.¡±


    Ningtian saw someone resist, but his face was still smiling.


    ¡°You can try it.¡±


    When the crowd saw that their master replied like this, several people fell to the ground and fell asleep with great displeasure.


    And Ningtian arrived in front of these people in an instant and threw them into the sky.


    ¡°Ah ah ah!!¡± The screams of these people appeared in the sky.


    When these people were about to return to the ground, Ningtian grabbed them and threw them into the sky.


    The rest of the people are glad in their hearts, but fortunately they have not complained to the master just now.


    After several such exciting ups and downs, Ningtian put these people on the ground.


    One of them was even more frightened that his trousers were wet.


    Ning Tian¡¯s eyes, inspecting the crowd, asked in a cold voice: ¡°Is there anyone who opposes it now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    They dare not object now, can only hurriedly nod in agreement.


    ¡°Well, then the other ten people can rest now, and the other 90 people carry your own stones. Now come with me.¡±


    The ten men who heard that they could rest fell to the ground with excitement and went to bed.


    The other 90 people in the tragedy can only follow Ningtian.


    Soon, the crowd came to a small lake.


    ¡°All of you go in and remember that the boulders behind you cannot fall off, or there will be new punishment.¡±


    The crowd had no choice but to go in, but the small lake was not deep and only reached the chest of the crowd.


    ¡°From now on, run around the small lake with a target of 100 circles.¡±


    Under this circumstance, the crowd began to run in despair.


    Running, people know why their master wants us to run in the water. The resistance in the water is very great.


    And it can also refresh people in the water.

 Chapter 100 - Refining The Body

    Ning Tian was watching from the side. they can¡¯t be lazy.


    Now they haven¡¯t slept for a night, suffering from torture, leaving everyone exhausted.


    Now in the eyes of all, their master has become a demon-like existence.


    Looking at all the people running in the water, Ningtian himself did not feel any problem.


    he found some apples and ate them.


    Now the people are tired, thirsty, and sleepy, and their bodies have almost reached their limit.


    ¡°Run quickly, then you can rest. The last ten, I will have new tasks!¡±


    Ning Tian said unhurriedly.


    Under this circumstance, the crowd heard that the last ten will be punished, and the speed was accelerated a lot.


    Looking at the people whose speed has accelerated, Ningtian smiled with satisfaction. Of course, Ningtian wants this effect.


    Ning Tian got up, dug two pits with his spirit, and then drew some water from the side.


    Ning Tian dropped a drop of dragon blood in the two pits respectively. Of course, this spirit blood is added with a bottle of water, and then this bottle drops a drop towards the two pits.


    Although the effect has been greatly reduced, the effect of refining the body is still very good for all people who have reached the limit of their bodies.


    ¡°How tired!¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to train to death like this, master?¡±


    ¡°I regret that if I hadn¡¯t come here, I should be playing happily in the beauty crowd now.¡±


    ¡°Or¡­ let¡¯s join hands to resist.¡±


    The people who said this all looked at the man like fools.


    Joking, resisting? It has angered the master. You may die.


    The strength of their own master Ningtian is well known to all. They have no confidence until they reach the innate fighter.


    Soon an uncle in his 30s, who was muscular all over his body and is a level 3 extraordinarily fighter, finished running. After running, he fell to the ground and could not get up.


    This is the first time that this uncle has been tired since he became the extraordinarily fighter.


    Now the uncle feels that he has no strength.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t lie here on the ground, take off your clothes and go over there.¡±


    Ning Tian pointed to one of the pits and said.


    Although there are some doubts, now the uncle just wants to rest.


    He quickly took off his clothes and jumped in.


    For an instant, the cold water made the uncle feel relaxed all over. An energy entered his body, and he began to suffer some pain.


    Soon, the uncle fell asleep directly in the comfortable water.


    Soon, a girl with a level 1 extraordinary fighter finished it. the girl¡¯s special ability: muscle strengthening. The muscles on her body are different from a girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Go over there and take off your coat.¡± Ning Tian said solemnly.


    ¡°Ah! But master I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Ning Tian said, and looked at the girl coldly.


    The girl was scared and immediately took off her coat and jumped in.


    In the water, the whole body was relaxed and the vague pain on her body made the girl feel very comfortable and fell asleep for a while.


    Next, the people of the extraordinary fighter finished one by one. According to Ningtian¡¯s orders, they reached the water and fell asleep for a while.


    ¡°There are still 13. Hurry up. The last ten can have special training.¡± Ning Tian said solemnly.


    Hearing this, the 13 people were all frightened on their faces and began to take out their last strength and sprint.


    Finally, of the ten people, seven are girls, six are level 1 extraordinary fighter, one is spirit fighter, and the other three boys are spirit fighter.


    The ten were all depressed and did not know what punishment would come next.


    ¡°Your special training will be carried out later. Go first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The ten people still smiled on their faces. Although they did not know what the special training was next, they could at least rest.


    Looking at the people sleeping all over the two lakes, Ningtian was very satisfied with the effect, and what Ningtian wanted was the effect.


    When everyone woke up, it was already four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good sleep!¡±


    ¡°I feel relaxed now.¡±


    ¡°Yes! However, it is strange that I now feel that my whole body is full of strength.¡±


    ¡°So you feel the same way, so do I.¡±


    ¡°Me too. When I first entered the water, I still felt a little pain all over my body, but it was very comfortable.¡±


    ¡°This water is amazing.¡±


    ¡°It was the master who added something to the water. I saw it.¡±


    Hearing someone say the reason, everyone was very touched. Although the master was cruel to them, it was still very good.


    ¡°Assemble.¡± Ning Tian¡¯s figure appeared and shouted harshly.


    This time they heard the voice of Ningtian and jumped up in shock.


    Now in the hearts of all, their master has become a devil.


    ¡°The people who didn¡¯t come for special training just now, and the last ten took a step forward.¡±


    The ten people who completed the task did not know why they had to come out, but they did.


    And the other ten people, all have sad expressions on their faces.


    Ningtian looked at the twenty people.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Master, why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, open your mouth.¡±


    Twenty people are very confused, but looking at Ningtian¡¯s serious tone, they all opened their mouths.


    Ning Tian took out a small bottle of white jade and separated 30 drops of spirit blood added with water with his mental power.


    Among them, ten people who completed the special ability last night got two drops of impure spirit blood, while the last ten people, each with one drop of impure spirit blood, flew into the mouth of ten people.


    ¡°Pain pain pain!!¡±


    However, 20 people felt that there were countless ants biting all over their bodies, which was extremely painful.


    Twenty people began to roll on the ground in pain.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    One of them asked cautiously.


    Ning Tian looked calmly, ¡°This is a reward for them. You will know later.¡±


    The twenty people who rolled on the ground began to show black dirt, which also smelled foul.


    The crowd smelled it and retreated one after another.


    At the same time, everyone was thinking in their hearts what the master had just given them to eat and let them like this.


    Almost half an hour later, ten people who had eaten a drop had already got up.


    The ten men were covered in black dirt and smelled worse than sewers.


    The ten men knelt down directly to Ningtian and said loudly and excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Well, go and wash.¡±


    Ning Tian covered his nose and urged.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ten people also know, of course, that they can¡¯t stand the special smell on their bodies.


    Still under the eyes of so many people with disgust, it is simply a shame.

 Chapter 101 - All Want Awards

    The crowd is a little strange, the ten people have already done so, how still how excited to thank the master Ningtian.


    After another time, ten people who had eaten two drops of impure spirit blood stood up.


    The body was more dirt and smelly, but the ten people, like the ten just now, knelt on the ground and said loudly and excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Master, for giving me a reward.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, this is what you deserve, and go and wash.¡±


    Ning Tian covered his nose and urged them.


    This taste, Ningtian is really can¡¯t stand.


    Under this circumstance, everyone was more curious about what Ningtian gave them to eat.


    This is, Ning Tian also used a very disappointing tone to the crowd: ¡°Alas! Originally, this was a reward for those of you who could touch me, but as a result, you still let me down.¡±


    they understood it.


    What did Ningtian give them 20 people to eat just now, and they all know that they missed it now.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Whoops!!¡±


    ¡°I am still sad.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    The crowd once showed a sad expression.


    However, Ning Tian comforted the crowd and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be sad. In the next formal training, there will be people who perform well.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words came out, and everyone was stunned. Then their face was even more depressed.


    Compared with rewards, people are still more afraid of Ningtian¡¯s training, which is simply inhuman.


    And this is the next formal training!


    Soon after, 20 people came back.


    The skin of these 20 people has become more white and tender. Even the middle-aged fitness people who had some black skin have turned white a lot.


    The girl¡¯s skin was already very good, and now she feels white and tender and can squeeze out water.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Twenty people knelt in front of Ningtian excitedly and respectfully, thanking Ningtian.


    ¡°Get up! As I have just said, this is what you deserve, of course not the ten people who are not physically fit.¡±


    The last ten people suddenly felt a panic in their hearts and had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Ning Tian looked at the ten people again and then said, ¡°The ten of you have special training every day. You all have a rest today and will start formal training tomorrow.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, directly left.


    After Ning Tian left, the crowd immediately surrounded the 20 people.


    ¡°Brother Yu, what did the master give you just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I am also curious.¡±


    The man called Brother Yu, facing the doubts of all, walked directly to the front of a boulder and smashed a boulder three meters high with one blow.


    In the envious eyes of all, this Brother Yu kicked two boulders to pieces.


    This can let everyone shocked, even level 4 extraordinarily fighter, want to break a boulder more than three meters high, one blow down is not enough.


    ¡°The teacher gave us food, but it was worth billions to refine our bodies, and I promise that it will be more effective than everything on the market now.¡±


    The brother Yu looked at the envious eyes of the crowd and said proudly.


    However, as soon as Brother Du Yu had finished speaking, Ning Tian¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Break the boulder at will, find me another three pieces, then carry the boulder and run until midnight.¡±


    After hearing Ning Tian¡¯s order, the brother Yu lost his smile.


    The crowd burst out laughing.


    This brother Yu can only go to find the boulder, and then start running.


    ¡°Master, it is useless for you to train those people. Why waste your time?¡± Purple gold eagle asked in a tone of disdain.


    As for the question of Purple Gold Eagle, Ning Tian instead taught Purple Gold Eagle a lesson.


    ¡°purple, human beings were originally the overlord of the world¡¯s creatures. There is a reason. Pride often makes us fail. Although we are strong, human beings know that we are united.¡±


    After listening to Ning Tian¡¯s words, Purple Gold Eagle meditated for a moment and replied, ¡°I understand what the master said, but the master is not afraid of that day that these human beings dealing with the master in turn? The master should know that there are many people among the human beings who repay kindness with revenge.¡±


    This time Purple Gold Eagle still uses idioms, which makes it a little unexpected. The reason for this should be that Purple Gold Eagle is following Cang Lan and learning some human things from Xue Ling these days.


    However, Purple Gold Eagle is also quite right.


    ¡°I understand this, but when they don¡¯t have the strength, leaving indelible fear in their hearts and making them fear me is the best way to master them. If they can¡¯t, I will kill them directly.¡±


    Ning Tian is not an indecisive person, especially one who has the potential danger to himself.


    The next day, the morning sun shone on the earth and the morning dew dripped on the grass.


    This is the beginning of a new day, and it is also a new day that makes people feel depressed and scared.


    they don¡¯t know what formal training will be waiting for everyone today.


    Originally, people also said on the Internet that Ningtian had given them billions worth of refined body food, which was even more enviable to netizens.


    This makes the twenty people, are proud.


    Soon after, Ningtian came to the front of the crowd, and the crowd gathered quickly.


    ¡°Today you started running with boulders on your backs, while the last ten people mentioned yesterday stayed to attend the special training I gave you.¡±


    They all looked at ten people with sympathetic eyes and then started running with boulders on their backs.


    After yesterday¡¯s training, everyone also felt that they had become much stronger.


    This is the place that makes everyone happiest. The reason why they cannot win the level 1 of spirit beast at the same level is that the physical body is not as strong as the spirit beast.


    ¡°The ten of you are in poor physical condition. Even after being refined with my spirit blood yesterday, you are still in poor physical condition. Therefore, I have found a training partner for you.¡±


    Ning Tian said, blew a whistle, and a level 1 fierce beast pangolin, bigger than a cow, appeared.


    Yes, this level 1 Fierce Beast pangolin is the one yesterday.


    Ning Tian felt that this level of Fierce Beast pangolin¡¯s special ability can be used very well to train his disciples, and the effect is very good, so Ning Tian also subdued the pangolin.


    At the beginning of this proud pangolin, of course, was not willing to be subdued by human beings for any reason. However, after Ningtian¡¯s violent beating, the pangolin agreed, if it disagreed, and even was to be killed by Ningtian.


    And the ten people saw this pangolin again, and their faces were all green.

 Chapter 102 - Test

    Remembering the experience of being chased and beaten yesterday, all the people were worried. The ten people knew that, next, they did not know whether they could live or not.


    ¡°Master, can you change one, I ¡­ ah!¡±


    As soon as people are not finished, Ningtian opens his mouth.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t play them to death, you can play as you like.¡±


    Hearing this, the pangolin directly showed demon-like eyes in its eyes and began to attack the ten people.


    Ten people screamed while being attacked crazily by the pangolin.


    The pangolin was educated by Ningtian yesterday with deep pain.


    Although there is no revenge now, the pangolin still likes to bully his disciples.


    Therefore, the pangolin transferred its hatred of Ningtian to these ten people.


    Sadly, these ten people are all injured now. The pangolin is very fast and has scales all over it.


    It is even more impossible to win. Run directly.


    However, the 9 incarnations of the pangolin appeared, and it goes after the fat man because the fat man is very hard and his whole body is covered with a layer of soil.


    This soil is very special, which can rebound some attacks of the pangolin, and the pangolin found that it can¡¯t break the defense of the fat man.


    ¡°Help! Why did you come after me?¡± The little fat man said painfully while running, with tears in his eyes.


    What a tragic fact is that the little fat man found out that the real body of the pangolin came after him.


    Although they are very afraid, these ten people will not be able to run as they were the day before yesterday. This is also a great progress.


    Starting in the morning, Ningtian stopped training at noon.


    Everyone was lying on the ground, the whole body was sore feeling.


    And the ten people, the whole body bruises, let others, are very sympathetic.


    Because they don¡¯t know which day they will become like this.


    ¡°When noon arrives, your ten teams will go and catch me some larger spirit beast. By the way, the largest spirit beast caught will be of the highest level and will be rewarded with spirit blood, which is what the 20 people eat.¡±


    Ning Tian said that finish, and the crowd was excited.


    Spirit blood, in the eyes of all, this is really a good thing, refining the body, which is what all people want.


    All the people who pretended to be dead immediately got up and went to find a spirit beast.


    Looking at the crowd with excited smiles on their faces, Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°It¡¯s good to be young.¡±


    Ningtian himself stepped back to the dragon head.


    Now he has nothing to do. Spirituality is recovering in an all-round way. The creatures in this world are getting stronger and robbing territory. Human beings are almost too busy. Moreover, there are few people who pay too much attention to his own side.


    Moreover, there are no new human beings coming to him. he is still far away from the nearest city, and it is even more impossible to drive, unless they are strong enough to repel the spirit beast all the way.


    Airplanes, on the other hand, are even more dangerous. Sometime, some spirit beast or fierce beast will jump out of the ground to attack.


    In the sky, birds are even fiercer and faster.


    Through mobile phones, Ningtian also knows that this is the case all over the world now. Human beings also gather in cities, which build high walls to resist the tide of animals.


    Here, Ningtian can completely cultivate his own human strength. If all the 300-odd people are trained and cultivated into his own forces, they are still very strong.


    Originally Ning Tian said that he wanted to accept disciples. People with poor talent would not come. On the contrary, those with poor families and good talent all wanted to learn from him in order to become stronger and change their fate.


    Those with good talent have been selected by Ningtian, while the other 200 people are not as talented as the people who are chosen by Ningtian, but they are not very poor.


    although genius is very strong, they also need to work hard, and those who work hard are the real genius.


    At the same time, Ningtian also found that some of the other 200 people were not all good people, but Ningtian did not mind that as long as these people don¡¯t make trouble, Ningtian would not take care of them.


    If restless, then don¡¯t blame Ningtian for being ruthless.


    Soon after, the roar of wild animals and the sound of fighting began to come from afar.


    Ning Tian remembered and began to say to all the people who were not his registered disciples.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gone for so many days, and your firm heart has passed my test of you. Now if you also want to be my disciple, use your strength and firm heart to prove it to me. However, you must understand that if your talent is not good and your strength is not enough, you need to make up for it with more efforts than others.¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian said, more than 200 people began to get excited, and their chance finally came.


    ¡°Assemble now.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s serious voice sounded.


    More than 200 people also immediately came to the open space and began to gather.


    ¡°Now you are the second test, that is, to run until I say stop, but let me tell you first that if you give up halfway, you will be kicked out. Of course, you can also choose not to come to the test and continue to be the weak. Tell me whether you want to be the strong or the weak.¡±


    ¡°I want to be strong.¡± The crowd shouted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°I want to be strong.¡±


    This time, the voice resounded through the whole place.


    ¡°Well, from now on, run.¡±


    Ning Tian commanded, and everyone began to run.


    Of course, this time Ningtian also monitored the crowd in the air. What Ningtian just said was no joke.


    However, to Ning Tian¡¯s disappointment, in just one hour, there was a fat man with a weight of over 150 kg, he is a level 5 spirit fighter who could not run, stopped and began to lie on the ground to rest.


    Ning Tian was also very decisive. He directly used his mental power to make the fat man fly up and threw it outside the high wall made of huge wooden stakes.


    As for whether to live or die, it depends on him.


    All the people who ran in front did not say anything, but continued to run hard.


    Here, they want to become stronger. Otherwise, it is meaningless to come here and insist on not leaving.


    ¡°Run quickly, what are you looking at?¡±


    Ning Tian shouted at the crowd.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The crowd speeded up.


    Another hour later, Ningtian¡¯s 100 registered disciples began to take back the huge spirit beast.


    There are large horses, sharp, pythons, tigers, leopards, rabbits, mice, monkeys, wolves, and squirrels in the ten teams.


    Because they are spirit beast, which is much larger than ordinary wild animals.


    ¡°very good and I am quite satisfied.¡±


    Ningtian also knows that don¡¯t be strict all the time, otherwise the effect will backfire. Ningtian now feels that he is really a teacher.

 Chapter 103 - Reasons For Not Waiving

    When they heard their master¡¯s praise, they also had a happy smile on their faces. It was not so hard to fight the spirit beast just now.


    ¡°Well, I said not long ago that if you kill and get back the largest spirit beast, the highest level will reward spirit blood, which is what the 20 people eat. This horse is the level 8 spirit beast, which is also the largest in size and the highest level. Which team killed this horse? It¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°master, is our team.¡± A lively girl raised her hand and said.


    ¡°Yes, open your mouth.¡±


    Ning Tian smiled with satisfaction, and then the ten people in this small group all opened their mouths excitedly.


    Ten drops of impure spirit blood flew into the mouths of the ten people, and all ten people began to roll in pain on the ground.


    However, three of them were able to refrain from rolling on the ground because they had eaten two drops of impure spirit blood.


    Although the other seven people rolled on the ground in a mess, none of the people watching did not envy them.


    After the award, Ningtian let the crowd bake the spirit beast and then let the crowd drool.


    The meat of spirit beast is a good thing in itself. The meat quality itself is as good as that of ordinary wild animals, and they can absorb some of the spirituality in the meat after eating it.


    ¡°You all watch well and you can eat in an hour.¡±


    Ning Tian ate a little, and after that, he went to see how the 200-odd people were doing.


    At this time, more than 200 people are still running. For them, running is still very easy.


    Of course, Ningtian was very sure, the big fat man was a little tired, and then stopped.


    Such people, Ningtian doesn¡¯t need at all.


    ¡°I will make it more difficult for you.¡±


    Ningtian began to use strong mental power to make them heavier.


    All of a sudden, the gravity on the body made many people fall to the ground without resistance, but they all got up immediately and ran up immediately.


    With the passage of time, Ningtian also began to strengthen his mental strength, making it more and more difficult for all of them to run.


    At first, they didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but when they looked at Ningtian in front of them, they all dared not use their weak spirit to resist, because they knew that this was Ningtian¡¯s test for them.


    In their hearts, they also want to join Ningtian¡¯s registered disciples and become more powerful and strong.


    No one wants to be a waste and a weak person, a strong person, especially in this era of spiritual recovery, which makes people intoxicated and experience the benefits of the strong person.


    Because of the increase of Ningtian¡¯s spirit, people have started to move forward step by step.


    ¡°Plop.¡±


    Finally, there was a thin little girl who fell down and looked like she was nineteen or eighteen years old.


    But even if she fell down, the little girl was crawling. Ning Tian was extremely satisfied with her firm will.


    Later, more and more people began to fall down because they could not bear the huge weight on their bodies.


    Some of them chose to give up and were thrown out by Ningtian.


    Another hour later, more than 200 people are crawling on the ground.


    Ningtian has thrown out 30 people, now there are 210 people here.


    Not far away, all the people watching were chatting while eating barbecue.


    ¡°Do you think the master is a bit ruthless?¡±


    ¡°Master is right to do so.¡±


    ¡°In doing so, the master should be selecting those who are not determined.¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, the talent is not good, and if you don¡¯t have a firm heart, you won¡¯t be able to be strong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, now in this era of spirituality recovery, only the strong have the right to speak, and the weak have become ants.¡±


    ¡°Yes! The world has recovered because of spirituality. Our human world has begun to undergo some changes. Now everyone is no longer equal.¡±


    One hundred people are discussing, this oneself understand a lot of things, now the world has really begun to be different, they must follow this powerful master well now, at the same time they also must work hard, let them become strong.


    Ning Tian looked at the people who are still crawling, but every small step, their fingers were bleeding, although his face was cold, but his heart was very satisfied.


    Such firm-willed people are what Ningtian needs, and such firm-willed people are the one who will not betray.


    All of a sudden, Ningtian felt surprised. Among 210 people, another 30 people still had extremely heavy resentment and evil thoughts in the heart. It was really not easy to hold on now.


    ¡°I give up, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I also give up, I am going to die.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    Later, more people chose to quit, and Ning Tian threw them out one by one.


    Now there are only 160 people here, 50 less.


    However, of the 50 people, only one person with extremely heavy resentment and evil thoughts chose to give up.


    In this way, Ningtian is quite unexpected.


    Ningtian once again increased his mental strength.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Originally, 160 people were still crawling, and they gave a scream directly. Some of them coughed up blood in their mouths, their eyes were red, and the ground was sunk several centimeters.


    ¡°You can choose to give up.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s cold opening aside.


    But none of the 160 people who climbed on the ground opened their mouths and gave up.


    Ning Tian said again, ¡°Can you tell me the reason why you don¡¯t give up?¡±


    ¡°I want to revenge.¡±


    ¡°I want to be strong, I want to be strong.¡±


    ¡°I want to be stronger. I want to retaliate against those who used to laugh at me.¡±


    ¡°I want to be strong. I want to kill all those who despise me.¡±


    ¡°Kill all those who killed my family.¡±


    ¡°I only live for revenge.¡±


    ¡°Be strong and feel the feeling of being strong.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an ordinary person, I want to feel the life of the strong.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    After listening to these people¡¯s reasons, Ningtian was speechless. why are they so dark inside?


    ¡°Your reason is very real, not that kind of false. You passed the third test passed. In the next hour, if you don¡¯t faint or give up, you will succeed and become my registered disciple.¡±


    Then Ning Tian added: ¡°Of course, those who fail can also stay here.¡±


    Ning Tian said so, but this time no one gave up.


    And Ningtian looked at the 160 people¡¯s firm eyes and left with satisfaction.


    ¡°Have you finished eating?¡±


    Ning Tian came back to his registered disciples and asked them with a smile.


    And everyone subconsciously knows that there must be something wrong with the master suddenly talking to them with a smile.


    Sure enough, when all the people were thinking about it, Ningtian spoke.


    ¡°All of you, stand up.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s smiling face immediately became serious.


    The crowd also immediately stood up.

 Chapter 104 - Embarrassment

    ¡°Just keep it until tomorrow.¡±


    Ning Tian said that finish and left directly.


    At first, they didn¡¯t know what it meant and were about to ask.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    A scream to think of, one hundred people were directed by the sudden appearance of ten thousand kg of gravity, lying on the ground, half of the feet fell into the ground.


    And now it is even more miserable!


    The key is to keep it until early tomorrow morning, which is really uncomfortable!


    ¡°You¡­ said¡­ master¡­ ahem¡­ forget¡­ don¡¯t say¡­¡±


    One of them wanted to start chatting, but now it was too uncomfortable to say anything.


    Soon an hour later, none of the 160 people wanted to give up. There were seven girls and three boys who fainted because they could not bear it.


    ¡°Get up, all of you!¡±


    Ning Tian withdrew his mental power from them.


    The 150 people helped each other up this time. their faces were full of smiles.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Ningtian also issued its own 160 small signs, of which 10 were for the 10 people who had fainted.


    ¡°There are ten of them. Take care of them. When they wake up, I have questions to ask them and decide whether they can stay here.¡±


    Ning Tian said and left.


    The crowd held the small sign in their hands and were extremely excited. Their efforts were not in vain.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    Ning Tian asked all the people lying on the ground.


    ¡°master, is not bad.¡±


    ¡°I feel good about myself.¡±


    ¡°I feel very relaxed now.¡±


    ¡°Master, I am not tired at all.¡±


    ¡°I can still insist.¡±


    Hearing the crowd¡¯s answer, Ningtian smiled.


    And Ningtian this smile, everyone knows miserable.


    ¡°Very good, I hope you will continue.¡±


    Ning Tian directly increased his mental strength to all the people. Under this circumstance, the feeling of pain increased.


    Under this circumstance, the crowd did not say a word.


    Ning Tian turned his head again and looked at another 150 people who were watching the play. ¡°you will come too.¡±


    The 150 people also felt the huge gravity on their bodies again, all lying on the ground.


    Ning Tian walked to the front of Chen and looked at that very familiar face. Ning Tian¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help stretching out.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chen suddenly opened her eyes.


    This startled Ningtian, his hand immediately closed-back, and his face also appeared very flustered.


    ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s heart was jumping fiercely. He did not dare to look at Chen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Did you just try to touch my face?¡±


    Chen looked at Ningtian and asked.


    Although the sound of Chen is very cold, it is also a sound that can make Ningtian¡¯s heart jump fiercely for Ningtian now.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ning Tian hasn¡¯t said it yet. Chen has grabbed Ning Tian¡¯s hand and put it on her face.


    At this moment, Ningtian froze and his face turned red.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Ningtian came back to absolute being and hurriedly left.


    Before leaving, he was almost tripped by the stone on the ground. he looked very awkward.


    All the people lying on the ground felt very funny and surprised to see their master, who had always been serious, like this.


    ¡°The master just ran away like a mess.¡±


    ¡°I really never dreamed that the master was so shy.¡±


    ¡°The last time I went to seduce master, the master always treated me like the air. He didn¡¯t respond at all, but he made me shy.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what doomed love did that humanoid weapon have with master before?¡±


    ¡°You should talk less. If the master hears you, you will be miserable.¡±


    A man kindly warned.


    But they didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Still don¡¯t know where Master ran off to be shy.¡±


    ¡°That is, we actually saw the rare scene.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t move now, otherwise I have to take pictures with my mobile phone.¡±


    Just when the discussion was hot, a figure appeared and came back to the public.


    All the people¡¯s faces smiled happily and suddenly became like people who were going to die.


    But Ningtian¡¯s face is now full of smiles. In the eyes of all at this time, Ningtian has turned into a devil and is reaping souls from them.


    ¡°What were you discussing just now? Can you tell me?¡± Ningtian looked at the crowd, voice some stiff asked.


    ¡°Master, you¡­ didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    ¡°Master, we didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡±


    ¡°Hello, master!¡±


    The crowd said, the heart is jumping fiercely.


    Ning Tian smiled again and then left.


    When they saw Ningtian leave, they all naively thought they had escaped.


    Soon after, many boulders appeared behind Ningtian. When people saw them, they felt that life was a little not very good.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it more difficult for you to train so that you won¡¯t gossip.¡±


    Ningtian put three boulders on everyone¡¯s back, and they fell directly into the ground.


    Because the other 150 people, the flesh has not been refined much, Ningtian also put a small two meters high boulder.


    Of course, those who ate impure spirit blood were put dozens of stones by Ningtian, and all of them were completely trapped in the ground.


    ¡°By the way, keep it until noon tomorrow.¡±


    Ningtian also ignored the whine of the crowd and left directly.


    At noon the next day, everyone had dark circles under their eyes. In this environment, they could not sleep.


    At this time, Ningtian also slowly came to the front of the crowd.


    When the crowd saw Ningtian, they almost cry.


    ¡°Master, we were wrong.¡±


    ¡°Master, let us go!¡±


    ¡°Whoops!! Master, help!¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Looking at all the people¡¯s begging for mercy, Ning Tian¡¯s face was cold.


    However, for all, as long as Ningtian not smile, it is a good thing.


    Ningtian did not speak, but directly let the spirit power of the people disappear.


    As soon as gravity disappears, the people rise directly, and the boulders, of course, cannot press the people at all.


    When the crowd got up, their bones were ringing.


    And the ten people who had already lost the qualification to become Ningtian¡¯s registered disciples also came to Ningtian in fear and trembling.


    ¡°Do you want to be my disciples?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the ten people with a serious expression.


    In this way, the originally active atmosphere at the scene was suppressed a lot.


    ¡°Of course we would like to be your registered disciple.¡±


    Ten people answered seriously.


    Ning Tian shook his head and said, ¡°It is passed the test and became my disciple, not a registered disciple.¡±


    As soon as Ningtian¡¯s words came out, all the people present poured out their surprised eyes and looked at Ningtian and the ten people.


    ¡°Master, why, these ten people have no talent or firm will? Why?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master, why is this?¡±


    ¡°Master, I also want to test.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­

 Chapter 105 - Swallow Demon Spirit

    People began to oppose and do not accept such unfairness.


    ¡°Shut up, are you master, or am I an apprentice?¡± Ning Tian¡¯s dragon momentum broke out directly, making all the people unable to bear it directly. they fell to the ground and trembled badly.


    Seeing that the crowd was not talking, Ningtian withdrew the dragon momentum. Only then did he continue to say, ¡°The test of the ten of you is to swallow this.¡±


    Ning Tian took a bottle. The bottle opened and ten black breath jumped out of it.


    Of course, this black breath is unusual, because it is the demon spirit on the demon sword.


    ¡°These ten are the legendary demon spirit. This is the test for you to become my true disciples. Of course, if you fail and become a demon, I will kill you. You can also give up now. Of course, those who just want to come to the test can also come.¡±


    The crowd looked at the ten demon spirits, and their instinctive bodies were afraid. Looking at the ten demon spirits, the crowd seemed to see an evil self.


    demon spirit, people think of what they have seen in novels before, can make people lose their minds and become devils without feelings.


    This kind of test, everyone knows, narrowly escaped death, what¡¯s more, in case this demon spirit is different from what they saw in his novels, it is necessarily more severe.


    This risk is too great, passed, that is not the average person.


    When ten people heard that this was a demon spirit, their faces all hesitated, but their eyes immediately became firm.


    ¡°Master, come on!¡±


    ¡°We are not afraid, we will become strong.¡±


    ¡°I was live only for revenge.¡±


    None of the ten flinched.


    ¡°Very well, I hope you can pass.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s smile this time was gratified.


    However, in the eyes of all, Ningtian¡¯s smile, even if it looks good, is the same as the devil¡¯s smile.


    Ten groups of demon spirits entered the mouth of the ten people.


    As soon as the demon spirit entered the bodies of the ten people, the bodies of the ten people began to change.


    The skin of the body turned black, and the eyes became all black, then fell to the ground, still floating demon breath on the body.


    They all retreated several steps for fear that they would be contaminated with this demon spirit.


    Ningtian, of course, is also watching from the side now. As soon as they are completely possessed, Ningtian will not show mercy.


    In the black world nearby, a thin girl walked here in fear.


    The girl looked at the dark time with fear in her eyes.


    Suddenly the black world disappeared and a shabby house appeared. There was a mother and daughter in the house.


    Mother and daughter hugged each other and looked at the gorgeous women in front of them with great fear.


    The gorgeous woman, with her bodyguard, looked at the mother and daughter contemptuously.


    ¡°You two didn¡¯t expect it.¡± The well-dressed woman said.


    ¡°You vicious person, if it weren¡¯t for you, would we be like this?¡± The mother looked at the beautifully dressed woman angrily and unwilling.


    The well-dressed woman was not angry but slapped the mother directly.


    ¡°Pa!!¡± There was a loud sound.


    ¡°You damn girl.¡± The thin girl watching from the side, seeing this scene, angrily hit the woman in the gorgeous clothes.


    It was a pity that she didn¡¯t hit the woman.


    And the mother and daughter and the gorgeous woman bodyguard did not see the thin girl either.


    ¡°It hurts my hand. hit them.¡± The woman in gorgeous clothes said coldly.


    The bodyguard came forward directly and punched the mother and daughter directly.


    In order to protect her daughter, the mother used her own body to protect her daughter.


    After a while, the beautifully dressed woman began to stop: ¡°All right, take this daughter away.¡±


    The bodyguard received the order and pulled the little girl in the mother¡¯s arms out with one hand.


    The little girl wanted to resist, but unfortunately, how could she have the strength of the bodyguard?


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my daughter. I will fight you.¡±


    Although the mother was now black and blue all over, she did not know where the power came from and rushed directly to the gorgeous woman.


    In this way, the beautifully dressed woman¡¯s face changed greatly. She hurriedly grabbed a brick beside her and hurriedly headed for the mother¡¯s head.


    ¡°No.¡± The thin girl shouted loudly.


    However, the thin girl could not stop it, and she passed through it again.


    It¡¯s a pity that this is useless. The bricks in the hands of the beautifully dressed woman have caused the mother¡¯s head to fall to the ground with blood.


    The gorgeous woman looked at the blood in her hand and threw the brick in her hand trembling. Her face was filled with fear and panic.


    ¡°No¡­ not me, go, go.¡±


    The well-dressed woman ran away directly, and the bodyguards panicked, put down the little girl, and left.


    The little girl ran to her fallen mother and cried.


    The emaciated girl, looking at this scene, also knelt on the ground powerlessly, tears in her eyes flowing down one by one.


    ¡°Do you want revenge?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice full of temptation sounded in the thin girl¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I do.¡± The thin girl¡¯s eyes had turned red and she said murderously.


    ¡°Then accept me and you will have the strength to avenge yourself.¡±


    In front of the thin girl, a mass of black breath appeared.


    ¡°Can you really give me strength to avenge?¡± The thin girl asked with hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. As long as you touch me with your hand, I can give you strength.¡±


    This mass of black breath has infinite allure.


    The thin girl slowly began to touch the black gas.


    On the other hand, the voice of the little girl crying and the dead woman on the ground were heard. The thin girl turned her head and looked at it. Suddenly, she thought of something and stopped in mid-air.


    ¡°Revenge, I want revenge, I want revenge¡­¡±


    This thin girl instinctively began to say, this is instinctive in saying.


    This is not what this thin girl wants to say.


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, touch me quickly, and you can avenge yourself.¡± The black breath began to make a seductive sound.


    However, this time, the emaciated girl did not move, but kept chanting revenge in her mouth.


    The emaciated girl seems to have two wills in her mind. One will be to touch the demon spirit quickly and the other will be to revenge. Both will are tied. No matter which side, they will not lose to each other now.


    ¡°Revenge, I must go to revenge, I live for revenge, demon spirit, I also want your strength.¡±


    All of a sudden, the thin girl¡¯s eyes became firm and she stood up directly.


    ¡°I want revenge, not being devoured by you, demon spirit. I want revenge.¡±

 Chapter 106 - Top Of The World

    ¡°No, please, don¡¯t drive me away, uncle, please.¡±


    In one, luxurious house, a girl was on the ground, crying very sadly, while the people around her were all looking at her coldly. In their eyes, there was no sympathy at all.


    ¡°You are not my brother¡¯s daughter, so get out of here.¡±


    A very fat middle-aged man looked at the girl on the ground with a face of disgust.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t drive me away, please, don¡¯t let me go.¡±


    The girl cried and looked helpless at all the people in the hall, but their faces were still very cold.


    Then a voice appeared: ¡°Do you need strength? Take back everything you have and I can help you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡± The girl hesitated.


    In the corner of another city, a group of young people were punching and kicking around a boy.


    The boy gritted their teeth and said nothing.


    ¡°Poor boy, are you convinced?¡± One of the young people asked in a very arrogant tone.


    ¡°No, you have the guts to kill me.¡±


    The beaten boy, with no cowardice in his eyes, looked at him unyielding, as if to say, ¡°Even if you kill me, I will be convinced.¡±


    ¡°Good, keep beating.¡±


    ¡°Do you want strength?¡± At this moment, a mass of black breath appeared in front of the beaten boy.


    ¡°I need it, but I ¡­¡± Boy wants strength, but he doesn¡¯t want it.


    On the side of the emaciated girl, the emaciated girl walked to the side of the dead mother and knelt down.


    ¡°Mother, I will definitely avenge you. In order to avenge myself, I am willing to do whatever it takes. Therefore, demon spirit, I need you, but I am not invaded by you, at least before I avenge myself.¡±


    The emaciated girl grabbed the demon spirit directly and even wanted to eat it in one bite.


    ¡°You, how did you wake up, and you want me to swallow me?¡±


    Now the tone of the demon spirit is a little flustered. The demon spirit may not be able to think of it.


    ¡°I think I can beat you, and I need strength.¡± The emaciated girl¡¯s tone was firm and did not hesitate.


    The emaciated girl swallowed the demon spirit in her hand directly.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± After the emaciated girl swallowed the demon spirit, she screamed.


    The emaciated girl felt that every cell in her body was being devoured by countless ants. Such great pain made the expression on the emaciated girl¡¯s face begin to distort.


    However, in the blood vessels of this emaciated girl, the red blood has all turned black, which makes people afraid.


    Because of the great pain, black blood has flowed out of the thin girl¡¯s fingers.


    There was also a black pattern on the face. The black pattern covered the whole face of the thin girl, just like a black mask, which made people unable to see her face clearly.


    In the luxurious room, the crying poor girl hesitated to look at the demon spirit in front of her.


    Although the girl wanted revenge and strength very much, she did not know why, but her body and mouth did not move and speak.


    she feels that once she opens mouth and want to gain this power, she cannot avenge herself.


    In the end, the girl chose to believe in her feelings and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    The boy who was beaten violently by a group of young local ruffians in the corner of the city looked at the demon spirit in front of him.


    The boy seemed to feel that he saw the power and the power of revenge, but all this was not very real.


    ¡°I have to rely on my own strength. You make me not believe it.¡±


    The boy¡¯s voice was decisive and did not hesitate.


    When the emaciated girl was in such pain, the pain slowly weakened when the emaciated girl slowly opened her eyes.


    Seeing the familiar sky and breathing into the air, the emaciated girl knew that she had come back and had succeeded.


    ¡°Master, I succeeded.¡± The emaciated girl felt the great pain brought by her whole body and stood up slowly, with incomparable excitement in her voice.


    However, Ningtian frowned, and the killing in his eyes decreased.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The emaciated girl looked at the surprised expression of the crowd doubtfully and did not know why.


    ¡°Look for yourself!¡±


    Ning Tian threw a mirror to the thin girl.


    ¡°It turned out to be true.¡±


    The emaciated girl did not, because she saw that her face was full of black patterns and showed great panic. She also saw satisfaction and excitement in her eyes.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°Master, my name is Yun Xi.¡± Yun Xi said respectfully.


    Ning Tian looked at Yun Xi and nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Very well, since you did not forcibly resist the demon spirit, but devoured the demon spirit instead, it is impossible for you to do so before the change, but Yun Xi, your future strength will become very strong, and you will be on top of the world in the future.¡±


    Seeing Ningtian have such a high evaluation of herself, Yunxi¡¯s hope of revenge is more hopeful.


    And the crowd looked at Yun Xi¡¯s eyes, there was respect, this is respect for the strong.


    Yun Xi shook her head and said firmly and excitedly, ¡°Master, as long as I take revenge, my appearance or something is no longer important to me. Even if I become a monster that is neither human nor ghost, I have no complaints.¡±


    After listening to Yunxi¡¯s words, Ningtian looked at Yunxi and was silent for a moment. With a wave of his hand, a small but purple wooden sign flew into Yunxi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Very well, your answer has decided your future strength. You are now my personal disciple. This is a gift for you.¡±


    A drop of complete spirit blood flew into Yunxi¡¯s mouth.


    Yun Xi has not yet reacted from becoming a disciple of Ning Tian, spirit blood has already entered Yun Xi¡¯s mouth.


    A huge explosion that can be held in Yun Xi¡¯s body is accompanied by the pain of refining the body. However, Yun Xi has no feeling for the pain.


    Now people look at Yunxi, eyes only envy and respect, Yunxi is qualified, Yunxi gives up everything, willing to become a monster, her revenge determination, is not the average person can have.


    Demon spirit has changed Yun Xi¡¯s body and improved Yun Xi¡¯s talent a lot. Otherwise, it would not be possible for a drop of spirit blood to directly breakthrough from level 5 spirit fighter to level 3 extraordinarily fighter.


    ¡°The demon spirit of the demon sword is indeed strong.¡± Ning Tian said in his heart.


    The situation of Yunxi just now was told by the demon sword to Ningtian himself, otherwise Ningtian would not know.


    Of course, those who can successfully devour demon spirits are doomed to give up their human status and become a demon.


    And just now Yun Xi¡¯s answer also lets Ning Tian know that Yun Xi can become his own staff and Yun Xi becomes his own personal disciple.

 Chapter 107 - Initial Heart

    To cultivate a strong person, he still feels a sense of accomplishment.


    Later, another girl and boy successfully fought against the demon spirit and succeeded as a disciple of Ningtian.


    Ning Tian was also very satisfied and gave the two a red sign.


    Obviously, Yun Xi¡¯s brand grade is higher.


    The seven people behind, unfortunately, have been eroded by a demon spirit, Ningtian can only kill, let the people buried the seven people.


    At that time, even the demon sword was surprised, and there were still two people can succeed.


    ¡°From today on, Yun Xi will be your elder sister. Liu Guangmeng and Ma Teng will be your second elder sister and third elder brother.¡±


    ¡°Visit the elder sister, the second elder sister, and the third elder brother.¡±


    All salute three people.


    originally they were still a humble spirit fighter, but now they are elder sister and elder brother.


    This made Yunxi three people think they are dreaming.


    ¡°This is a reward from both of you.¡±


    Ningtian gave Liu Guangmeng and Ma Teng each ten drops of impure spirit blood respectively.


    Liu Guangmeng and Ma Teng both rolled on the ground in direct pain, and their strength also directly changed from level 7 spirit fighter and level 6 spirit fighter to level 1 extraordinary fighter.


    ¡°Yun Xi and the two of you, wash later. Today your master is in a good mood. Today¡¯s training, you are lying on the ground!¡±


    Ning Tian turned and left.


    And just when they didn¡¯t know what it meant to be lying on the ground, they suddenly felt the familiar weight of ten million catties. All the people were lying on the ground except Yunxi and the two.


    When Yunxi three people after taking a bath, came to the front of the crowd, the body of ten million catties of gravity also came, Yunxi a person resist for six seconds, also lie on the ground again.


    And when they saw Yun Xi could hold on for six seconds, they all recognized this elder sister who was weak not long ago.


    In this world now, only the strong will be respected.


    ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome.¡±


    Ning Tian said after killing a wave of fierce beast trying to occupy himself here, frowning.


    Now the world has fully recovered its spirituality, with more and more fierce beast, more spirit things and many spiritual mines.


    Human beings and the beast tide triggered by the national resistance to the fierce beast, and demon beast has appeared in several places, but fortunately, demon beast has not left its territory.


    The war to rob resources can be said to be very fierce, with heavy losses on the human side. Of course, fire beast and spirit beast also died countless.


    With the resources on the territory of Demon Beast, human beings have not yet gone. After all, Demon Beast is too powerful.


    All of a sudden, on the mobile phone, a piece of news caught Ningtian¡¯s attention. A cult organization attacked an important city of mankind today and robbed important things of the country. It also caused more than 10,000 casualties due to the big explosion. Moreover, the most powerful of this cult organization turned out to be the strong one of the level 1 innate fighter.


    The state has issued an arrest warrant to fully hunt down this cult organization.


    When Ning Tian saw the picture of the innate fighter in the news, he also smiled. Isn¡¯t this the man who made the humanoid weapon?


    In just a few days, now that he has broken through to innate fighter, he has also done a lot of big things.


    This is wanted by the state. It really deserves it.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ning Tian was thinking about it when he found that there was a familiar and powerful breath near him in the distance.


    ¡°why come to me again?¡±


    Ningtian some irritable said.


    The person who came was none other than the man of the evil organization wanted by the state.


    The man did not bring many people with him as he did last time. He was followed by three people dressed in black.


    Ning Tian did not feel any malice in the man.


    Ning Tian thought that he should not come to do anything this time.


    ¡°Why are you all lying on the ground?¡±


    The man looked puzzled at the crowd lying on the ground.


    All the people did not hear it. They could not help it. It was too shameful.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are doing here again?¡±


    Ning Tian appeared again in front of the man.


    When the man saw Ningtian, his tone was also very polite and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should call you.¡±


    ¡°Just call me an ancient expert.¡±


    ¡°Did the ancient master see the news this morning?¡± The mam asked blandly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ning Tian calmly looked at the man, and the two people¡¯s fields once again met invisibly.


    Soon, the man was almost there and finally lost.


    However, there was no excitement in the eyes of the man. Instead, he said in a tone of admiration: ¡°The ancient master is indeed fierce. I don¡¯t know what the ancient master thinks of what I did this morning.¡±


    ¡°I have no opinion.¡±


    ¡°The ancient master was indeed wise.¡±


    There was a little more awe in the tone of the man.


    And Ningtian¡¯s words also clearly told the man that Ningtian himself would not take care of the world¡¯s affairs and did not want to take care of them.


    The man was also very satisfied with Ning Tian¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that my newly developed No.1 fighting body needs to input instructions. Otherwise, it won¡¯t listen to your orders. I will immediately transfer all the authority to you.¡±


    The man said that, and went to the Chen.


    ¡°Fighting Body No. 1, Command Confirmed.¡±


    Chen opened her eyes and looked at the man.


    ¡°Confirmed.¡±


    ¡°Transfer the authority to the ancient master. From then on, no one can change the authority except the ancient master.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Do you confirm the implementation?¡± Chen said.


    ¡°Confirmed.¡±


    Chen went to Ningtian and knelt down.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Get up! I don¡¯t like you very much, it¡¯s better like before.¡± Ning tian eyebrows deeply wrinkled said.


    ¡°the former state of fighting body No.1 was in a semi-dormant state. Now it is fully activated and only obeys you.¡± The man added.


    Although the man does not know why Ningtian is not happy, the man still knows that the average master has a strange temper.


    Ning Tian looked at the man and asked, ¡°How can she change back to her former state? Now dust is the same as machines. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Hearing Ningtian¡¯s request, the man also confirmed in his heart that the master in the world was indeed different.


    ¡°This can enable it to start its learning state and completely remove its ideological control. However, it is possible to defect.¡±


    Although the man felt that Ningtian¡¯s request was very strange, the man still told Ningtian how to do it.

 Chapter 108 - You Are You

    Ning Tian did not hesitate and opened his mouth directly: ¡°open the learning state and the thought control is completely relieved.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Chen was originally cold and had no emotion in her eyes, adding a trace of emotion that human beings should have.


    ¡°This time I came to ask you, I don¡¯t know if you can give me a drop. I am willing to exchange other things. This is also what our leader means.¡±


    Asked the man tentatively.


    When the leader knew about the man himself, it was because he got the spirit blood of Ningtian in the White Fog Forbidden Zone that he broke through to the level 1 of innate fighter. The leader immediately gave the man this task.


    Although he did not want to, the man did not dare to disobey the orders of the leader.


    ¡°Yes, by the way, it¡¯s called spirit blood.¡±


    Ningtian promised directly.


    ¡°What?¡± he felt that he had just not heard clearly.


    Although the man also knows that there should be spirit blood in Ningtian, it should also be denied first, saying that it is not easy to get spirit blood.


    So now, he directly admitted that he has it and promised to exchange it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if can use three thousand-year spirit thing to refine the body, increase the power of ice elements and increase the power of life respectively.¡±


    Asked the man carefully.


    If these three spirit things are auctioned, they will all cost sky-high prices, especially the two spirit things that can refine the body and increase the power of life, with a minimum value of tens of billions.


    However, the man himself still feels that spirit blood is more precious and better than these thousand-year spirit things.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t! These three spirit things, you should know, are worse than my spirit blood.¡± Ning Tian tone some refused to say.


    Refining the body and increasing the power of life is of no use to Ningtian at all. Another thousand-year-old spirit thing, increasing the power of ice elements, is of some use to Xueer.


    However, compared with his own spirit blood, these three spirit things cannot be compared.


    ¡°I also understand this, and now my refined body can already compete with the body of level 9 Fierce Beast, which I could not believe before.¡±


    The man also agreed.


    ¡°Then add another one, add another spirit thing of ten thousand years, to increase mental strength, otherwise not, go back and tell your leader!¡±


    ¡°Then I leave. I¡¯ll go back and tell the leader.¡±


    The man tone was somewhat embarrassed and left with his subordinates.


    When the man looked at Yun Xi on the ground, his body stopped and his eyes suddenly appeared with great surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Tian stared at the man and asked.


    The man heard the voice of Ningtian and came to his senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You have a large number of talented people here. you dare to accept such people.¡±


    In the tone of the man, let Ning Tian know that he seems to have known something.


    ¡°If want to be a real strong man, everyone does come from endless killing.¡±


    Ningtian cold reply.


    ¡°So is it.¡±


    The man had finished and went straight away.


    ¡°Master, is he the innate fighter of the cult organization on the news?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the curious person and warned, ¡°It¡¯s not your business. Stop talking nonsense, and because of your nonsense, the time is longer.¡±


    In an instant, the young man felt countless eyes around him and looked at himself with resentment.


    ¡°Chen, how are you now?¡±


    Ning Tian walked to the front of the Chen, his voice was very gentle, and his eyes were still tender.


    Chen looked at Ningtian, stretched out her hand, and stroked Ningtian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why do you want me to have self-awareness? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make me your weapon?¡± The tone of Chen as cold as ice was full of incomprehension.


    Ning Tian shook his head: ¡°I prefer you who have self-awareness now. I am not letting you become my ruthless killing machine, but becoming my first love, which is also¡­ the only person I can¡¯t let go of in another world, becomes you.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words make Chen even more unclear. In her original memory, she is a killing machine and does not need any feelings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said with doubts, shook her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, you are still the same as she is in my heart.¡±


    Although Ningtian himself is not willing to admit it, when looking at the Chen, Ningtian himself already knows that he cannot let it go.


    How can the first love of the goddess in the warm-blooded youth be put down? Besides, Ningtian is no longer a human being and has been on guard against human beings.


    ¡°I see, I am just a substitute.¡±


    originally people could not see any feelings in her eyes, and there was a loss. This was the feeling that she did not know what language to express, which was very uncomfortable.


    However, Ning Tian came directly to touch her head and said with a hint of apology: ¡°You are you, not a substitute. There is nothing in the world that can replace anything else.¡±


    she can only shake her head to show that she really doesn¡¯t understand.


    Looking at the Chen of doubt and ignorance, Ningtian smiled and slowly stepped on the dragon head.


    Ning Tian knows that Chen is far from being the goddess in his heart. Chen¡¯s eyes are colder.


    The goddess Ningtian knew was gentle, naughty, and lovely.


    ¡°Alas! I can¡¯t go back, so don¡¯t think about it. I haven¡¯t started anyway. Now I can¡­ wait!¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the Chen below, and complicated emotions appeared in his eyes.


    At noon the next day, Ning genius let the crowd up.


    Everyone is grateful in their hearts. Thankfully, it was too difficult and finally got up.


    Last night, they fed mosquitoes all night. It was simply uncomfortable.


    ¡°Today¡¯s training is very simple. It¡¯s all about carrying stones first, running for a few hours first, and then challenge pangolin. you have a rest today and arrange a good training for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No! Master.¡±


    ¡°Master, we can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Whoops! Master, we have already worked very hard, so don¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    All the people have a painful expression on their faces. Ning Tian just meant that they would start to strengthen training tomorrow. It is too painful.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, don¡¯t want to train, beat me, now has anyone to give it a try?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the crowd and made a gesture to come up.


    Of course, all the people are watching, at the same time back a few steps.


    However, a sad little fat man was dozing off and did not pay attention.


    ¡°Young man, yes, very courageous.¡±


    Ningtian grabbed the little fat man directly and landed freely in the air.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The little fat man screamed in pain in the air, and all looked at him with silence.

 Chapter 109 - Likes To Be Alone

    ¡°Alas! Poor younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared by the master.¡±


    ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t get scared to urinate.¡±


    ¡°You evil people.¡±


    Everyone is a look like watching the play, very leisurely.


    Of course, Ningtian will not let the crowd be leisurely. He shouted loudly, ¡°What are you looking at? carry the stones and run away.¡±


    ¡°yes, master.¡±


    All the people immediately looked serious, then took up the huge stone and began to run and stand up.


    The poor little fat man also runs after being played by Ningtian several times.


    ¡°Ding! Within one month, the host will increase the physical strength of all disciples, including registered disciples, to 100.¡±


    ¡°After the completion of the mission, 100 sets of shock alloy nano armor were obtained, which failed, host will be reduced the life value by 10,000.¡±


    Looking at this task, Ningtian was somewhat surprised. The system is trying to cultivate his own power.


    Later, Ningtian appeared in front of all the people¡¯s physical strength panel, the highest physical strength is Yun Xi, the physical strength turned out to be 300.


    The weakest ones are those under 70 or 100, a little more, more than 100 people.


    This is still Ningtian¡¯s training these days, with the help of impure spirit blood.


    Otherwise, there will be more people under 100 physical strength.


    ¡°It seems that I should arrange them well, especially the 100 people.¡±


    Ning Tian said, looking at all the people who were running, all instinctively trembling all over their bodies, and there was an unknown premonition in their hearts.


    After being educated by the pangolin, in the evening, the crowd killed several large spirit beast, gathered together, and roasted the spirit beast meat.


    The crowd also took out a beer and began to drink it.


    For so many days, they haven¡¯t had a good relaxation. Now they finally have a chance. Of course, they have to relax.


    Moreover, after these days of joint training, the feelings between the people have also improved a lot.


    ¡°Elder sister, will the master come?¡±


    Yun Xi came up, sat on a stone, shook his head, and said, ¡°Master will not come, he let us relax.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°The master actually thinks too much. We are all very grateful to the master from our hearts. If I had been in the past, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that I could have killed the level 5 spirit beast with the strength of the level 9 spirit fighter.¡±


    ¡°Now I feel that even if I don¡¯t use my flame, I can despise killing people of the same level.¡±


    ¡°Although the master is a bit cruel to us, the master is really kind to us. The brand given to us and the food given to me by the master is not what the ordinary master is willing to give. What¡¯s more, most of us are just registered disciples of the master.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say these things. Today, it is rare for the master to give us time to rest and enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know what new tricks the master will come up with tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Whoops!! My poor skin!¡±


    ¡°It is better not to watch it.¡±


    Everyone is chatting while eating barbecue, without any intrigue, without any troubles in social life.


    Among the people, many people are very satisfied with their current life. Although they are suffering, they are very happy.


    Ning Tian looked at the crowd in the dark. Although Ning Tian wanted to go there, he was no longer a human being and could not pass. There was already a gap between them.


    ¡°System, do you think I should find a girlfriend?¡±


    Ningtian looked at the crowd some lonely asked.


    ¡°Host, you know, you are no longer human.¡± The system said.


    ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t want to choose human beings either.¡±


    Ning Tian said this and looked at the Chen already sitting on the stone, with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Master, why are you here? Go over!¡±


    Just when Ningtian looked at the Chen and was absorbed, Yunxi found Ningtian in the dark and quietly came over to invite Ningtian in the past.


    ¡°Is Yun Xi! Forget it, master. I like the loneliness of a person.¡±


    Ningtian refused Yunxi¡¯s invitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ning Tian asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, master. Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Yun Xi left.


    Let Ningtian feel a little confused, women or something, is really magical.


    In fact, after Yun Xi devoured the demon spirit and became like this, no one looked at her. Yun Xi could clearly see, although these people all respected her very much.


    However, in respect, there is still fear. This is a fear of monsters. However, although Yun Xi feels nothing, Yun Xi still has some inferiority complex in her heart.


    However, when Ningtian¡¯s eyes just looked at Yunxi, he did not feel any disgust or fear because of Yunxi¡¯s current face, but rather embarrassed Yunxi herself.


    Ning Tian himself is now handsome. Any girl who looks at Ning Tian will be affected by Ning Tian¡¯s face and a unique noble temperament.


    On the next day, the crowd had a rare good sleep, Ningtian did not disturb the crowd.


    At about eleven o¡¯clock, everyone was awake with a fresh face, and the tiredness of these days disappeared again.


    Ningtian also came to the front of the crowd, expression is still serious looking at the crowd.


    ¡°Assemble.¡± Under the orders of Ning Tian.


    253 people quickly assembled.


    ¡°The week after today will be your devil training. The reason why you are not disturbed to sleep today and let you wake up naturally is also your welfare before devil training.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the crowd with serious eyes and his voice was also very serious.


    Everyone heard the devil training, the whole heart has been broken, really is too difficult.


    ¡°Well, now, warm up first.¡±


    Ning Tian said that finish, and hit a ring finger.


    Of course, the pangolin also appeared and began to attack all the people. The people immediately resist.


    This time Ningtian did not allow them to do so.


    ¡°Can¡¯t resist, can only run.¡±


    Under the orders of Ningtian, the crowd also began to run.


    However, how can they be faster than the pangolin?


    The screams never stopped from the beginning.


    An hour later, many of the people came back injuries.


    ¡°Well, come with me now.¡±


    Ning Tian led the crowd to a distant waterfall.


    The higher the waterfall is, the more 300 meters high it is. Under the flying water, it hits the boulder directly below, and the surrounding area is also covered with flowers and plants.


    Although the scenery is good, the people are not in the mood to appreciate it at all. Now they are thinking in their hearts, what is the master doing, so afraid.


    ¡°Yunxi, Liu Guangmeng, Ma Teng, and you a few go up.¡±


    Ning Tian ordered the names of ten people.

 Chapter 110 - Purple Breathing Method

    Watching the waterfall hit the boulder, the surface of the boulder has become a smooth side, just enough for about ten people to sit on it.


    However, such a huge impact of water, just listen to the water hit on the boulder some stuffy sound, everyone is afraid in their hearts.


    The man went up and was hit by the water flying from such a high place. It might be dead.


    ¡°Master, going up here, even will die!¡±


    ¡°Master, although our physical strength has increased, we cannot bear the impact of this waterfall.¡±


    ¡°If I go up, I will not be able to stand up and will be washed down.¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the noise? It¡¯s not like letting you people go up. Why are you talking so much bullshit? You have other training.¡±


    There was a hint of anger in Ningtian¡¯s voice.


    When they saw that the master was going to be angry, they immediately did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°Yun Xi, hurry up!¡±


    Ning Tian said solemnly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yunxi ten people did not hesitate, directly jumped on the boulder.


    Just as they felt the huge impact of water and was about to lose balance and fall down, suddenly a force grabbed the crowd and forced them to stand on it without losing their balance and went down.


    However, the impact of the huge water on the body can make people feel uncomfortable, giving them a kind of pain that is about to be torn.


    The ten people selected by Ningtian are all the ten with the highest physical strength. The huge impact of the waterfall is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    ¡°Everyone else went into the water.¡±


    Below this waterfall is a large natural lake, enough for people to go down.


    But this time, they all hesitated and did not dare to go down.


    ¡°Master, there won¡¯t be any spirit beast in this lake!¡±


    Ning Tian stared at the person who said.


    ¡°I have killed all the spirit beast in the lake. Hurry up and get down.¡±


    Ningtian did not wait for all to hesitate this time, and burst into great mental power directly, forced the people into the water.


    ¡°Master help! I¡­ can¡¯t swim¡­¡±


    ¡°Master I¡­ also don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ I won¡¯t either¡±


    It was tragic that several of them could not swim, but fortunately, they were helped by others and did not sink.


    Ning Tian¡¯s face was still very serious and he frowned and said, ¡°Waste, you teach them a few. The others will exhale for me, and then all will sink to the bottom.¡±


    ¡°However, you must remember that I have exerted gravity under the lake with my mental power, so after you sink, it is not so easy to stand up. Inhale and take a breath for an hour. Of course, the time has not come and you cannot get on.¡±


    master¡¯s orders, everyone knows in their hearts, can¡¯t resist, just obey! Otherwise, after being targeted by the master, many things will come out.


    In fact, people have been guessing that their master Ning Tian should be a super-strong mentalist. The abilities shown by Ning Tian are in the control of his mental power.


    Everyone is thinking, their master can step on the air, is it because of his mental power.


    The specific strength of Ningtian is not known to all. Anyway, all the people do not believe in their master is the strength of a level 9 extraordinary fighter.


    Last time, everyone could see with their own eyes that their master could even compete with the cult organization, which is already a level 1 innate fighter, and won.


    Everyone is speculating that master is at least at the level of innate fighter, and his special ability should be a super rare and powerful mentalist.


    As soon as they entered and sank into the lake, they felt the gravity mentioned by the master.


    Everyone felt that there was an invisible hand under the water, pulling themselves down.


    The water is only more than 100 meters deep, but for ordinary people, the water pressure is too strong to get down.


    However, all people are not ordinary people, and after the training of Ningtian and the refinement of the physical body, all people can still bear this water pressure.


    Over the past few days, the reason why Ningtian has increased gravity training for all the people is to prepare for this underwater training. Otherwise, many people will not be able to stand it directly if they start like this.


    One hour¡¯s breath-holding time is Ningtian¡¯s estimated time according to their physical condition.


    Of course, if someone really can¡¯t hold on, Ningtian will also let them up.


    ¡°System, do you have any training methods that let them master their special abilities better?¡±


    Ningtian himself was originally an ordinary human being. Ningtian has only what he thinks about how to train them to become faster and more powerful. Looking from afar, these have no real effect.


    ¡°no.¡± The system replied mercilessly.


    ¡°Then I will ask the demon sword.¡±


    Ning Tian seemed to expect it, but he was not in a hurry.


    However, when the system heard that Ningtian was going to ask the demon sword, the system was very unhappy.


    ¡°Host, what is good about that demon sword? I¡¯ll tell you, but it requires a hundred strengthening points.¡± The system hurriedly said.


    However, Ningtian heard that there was a need for strengthening points. Although there were not many, Ningtian was now poor.


    he looked at his attribute panel and found that there were 450 strengthening points. This was not possible. he needed to find opportunities to kill some spirit beast in white fog forbidden zones.


    ¡°Give it to me quickly!¡±


    Although a little distressed, Ningtian still gave it.


    ¡°Ding! The host got a purple breathing method.¡±


    The voice of the system came to mind from Ning Tian.


    However, Ningtian¡¯s brain was also directly forced into memory by the system, adding a training breathing method.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very good breathing method. not only to improve control over the body, but also to breathe in the water.¡±


    ¡°Of course, system production must be of high quality.¡±


    The system directly praised itself.


    After getting what he wants, Ning Tian, of course, will give it to his disciples. Just in time, this breathing method also needs to start with holding breath.


    ¡°No?¡±


    Ning Tian saw and found the water through his own mental power. Several of them had reached the limit and were beginning to swallow water.


    One of them was kissed by another girl to give each other air.


    As a single, Ningtian, of course, he looked very uncomfortable. After bringing up the disciples who were already drinking water, he did bring up the boy because he killed a girl


    In the water, when people saw someone kissing, they also opened their eyes wide, and their eyes seemed to say that it was really excellent.


    However, the six people who were already dying were vomiting water and coughing.


    The six people had to be specially trained again. As a result, after waiting for a long time, they did not see what Ningtian said. The six people also returned to the water honestly.


    An hour later, when they found that they could finally go upstream, they all began to go upstream one after another, but they underestimated the gravity in the water.

 Chapter 111 - Breath and Inhalation

    After the crowd reached the upstream for a certain distance, they found that something had grasped their feet. The invisible hand was getting harder and harder. Several of them could not hold on. They loosened their strength and returned to the lake.


    At this time, of course, there are also some, relying on their special ability to be water elements, they directly control the water elements and help themselves to go upstream.


    Some even use their special abilities to let the objects they touch directly be controlled, they control many fish in a short period of time to help them go upstream.


    Others use their special ability to instantly move directly in the water.


    More direct arms became super long, grabbed the shore and flew up quickly.


    some directly touched the fish with his hand, turned into a fish, and swam up.


    There are also people whose special ability is to strengthen their bodies and directly let their bodies exert themselves to rush out of the water with great strength.


    One is even more exaggerated, directly turning the body into water, blending into the water, and then successfully gathering the body again when reaching the water surface.


    Anyway, Ningtian did not say that they could not use a special ability, but could only swim-up like ordinary.


    Most people also watch and can only swim slowly.


    It¡¯s a pity that some people who are not very strong in the body and cannot swim well have been trapped under the water and cannot swim.


    More because, want to swim but can¡¯t swim up, resulting in too much physical exertion, mouth open, began to choke on the water.


    This kind of situation is not one or two, Ningtian can only get them up.


    And the original people, now have more than a hundred people, more than a hundred people are wet standing aside, did not speak, all bowed their heads.


    Most people, in their hearts, are thinking about how to be punished by their masters later. It is very painful in their hearts.


    However, people who are still in the water, with their strong body, want to swim. Now they feel that body has reached several limits, because they cannot breathe, which makes them feel more uncomfortable and tired.


    However, under the strong instinctive desire to survive, they can¡¯t stop moving upstream. Such training makes everyone slowly break through the limits of their bodies.


    Half an hour later, all the people had come up.


    The 96 people who have come up are all tired and breathing heavily.


    Ningtian looked at these people and nodded with satisfaction.


    He looked at the people behind him again: ¡°some of you have used special abilities, I will not call the roll. As for you who have not completed the task.¡±


    Ning Tian said, a smile appeared on his face.


    This smile made everyone step back a few steps later, and some of them turned white with fear.


    Of course, looking at the reaction of all the people, Ningtian was not happy immediately.


    What kind of reaction is this? I just smiled. Why are you afraid of this?


    ¡°Well, For those who haven¡¯t completed the task and use special ability, go in the water and experience one more time. This time I will reduce the difficulty for you. I will let you come up in half an hour and the gravity will be reduced by half.¡±


    These people who used their special abilities and did not complete the task were relieved.


    This time the training is still very difficult. Some of them are not fit enough, and it is impossible for them to hold on. In case it backfires, it is not good for them to fear water.


    ¡°What are you laughing at? To you, can you swim? hurry up and go.¡±


    Originally Ningtian heard the sound of laughing and looked aside. He just saw those people who could not swim but were laughing.


    Ningtian kicked them directly into the water.


    Ningtian looked at Yunxi ten people who were being hit by water flowing down from high altitude and with great impact under the waterfall.


    At this time, Yunxi ten people were sitting on the boulder, and there was still water flowing down from high altitude with huge impact force, hitting the body.


    Although it is very painful, it is in this way that one can refine one¡¯s physical body. This is also an exercise in the ability to fight.


    ¡°Come here, all of you!¡±


    Ning Tian said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ten people were excited. This was really too painful. The key was that they could not walk yet. They were directly controlled there by Ning Tian with his mental power.


    ¡°You all come with me.¡±


    Ningtian walked directly to the lake and also let the crowd walk to the lake.


    Although everyone is very confused, it is really impossible for us to stand on the water like Master You.


    All of them took a step with the mentality of trying, and were surprised to find that they could stand on the water.


    Looking at the expression of surprise and joy, Ningtian also opened his mouth to explain.


    ¡°I used my mental power to force you to stand on the water surface. In fact, it is also very simple. It is like using mental power to move objects, but now I use my mental power to allow you to stand on the water surface, which requires high control over mental power.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s explanation makes everyone¡¯s eyes shine with envy. How powerful is this mind control?


    At present, there are only a few people who can use their mental strength to make a table fly, and most people have only over 100 mental strength.


    None of these 253 people has a special ability about mental power.


    This is also a good illustration of the rarity and strength of the mentalist. Generally, people who are not mentalists need spirit things in order to improve their mental ability.


    Or a simple and crude way, that is to torture yourself and force you to improve your mental ability, but this way is very dangerous, in case you can¡¯t succeed, you can have a mental breakdown and go crazy.


    Ning Tian walked to the middle of the lake and sat down.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Ning Tian said softly.


    Although they felt a little strange and did not know what their master was doing, they all sat down.


    Ning Tian closed his eyes and began to breathe.


    In this way, the crowd looked even more puzzled: Master, what are you doing?


    Slowly, all the people felt wrong. With Ningtian¡¯s own breath, all the people seemed to be able to hear, while the surroundings seemed to be driven by his master¡¯s breath, breathing will cause moving, inhaling cause stopping around.


    What is even more amazing is that the surrounding spirituality was actually driven into Ningtian.


    And the speed is getting faster and faster, starting to take Ningtian as the center, forming a whirlpool, spirituality whirlpool.


    This made all the people stare big eyes to look at, with also dare not say anything, afraid of disturbing the master.


    No one has ever seen or heard of such a strange phenomenon.


    At this time, in the hearts of all people, a question arises: How did the master do it in such a state? I want to be like this.

 Chapter 112 - Calm

    One of the most eager ones is Yun Xi. Yun Xi also understands that the master¡¯s display in front of them is to let them have a good understanding.


    Then Yun Xi also began to like her master, sitting on the water slowly breathed.


    Of course, they are not stupid either. They also followed their elder sister Yun Xi to learn like this.


    However, after a while, all the people did not feel anything. As soon as they breathed, they could not feel anything.


    And Ningtian¡¯s breath and inhalation was one day. All the people came back, sat on the water and looked at Ningtian.


    Among the people, some people also want to feel this feeling, but no matter what, they all failed.


    At this time, Ningtian has already absorbed a huge amount of spirituality, which is more than Ningtian¡¯s own spirituality absorbed in a month.


    Spirituality has been stored in the main root of Ningtian. Now the main root of Ningtian has become the appearance of a dragon, except that its tail is linked to the tree body.


    However, the spirituality absorbed by Ningtian can be completely stored in it, and up to now, it is only 1%.


    Ningtian also felt that every time he inhaled spirituality into his main root, his main root would grow a little. This discovery made Ningtian feel a little strange.


    Ask the system, the system let him grope, ask the demon sword, the demon sword pretended to not hear.


    Now Ningtian¡¯s own state is very strange. It seems that his breath and inhalation can drive the world, which is turning for himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    Ning Tianxin said.


    After the spirituality vortex around him stopped, Ning Tian opened his eyes slowly.


    The people below saw their master wake up and began to become excited and restless.


    ¡°Quiet, let you watch for so long, haven¡¯t you any understanding?¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s voice is very calm, calm can let all infected, the heart also calmed down.


    ¡°Master, ask for advice.¡± Yun Xi said with desire in her tone.


    Ningtian looked at Yunxi¡¯s desire in her eyes and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Yun Xi, you are too eager for revenge. Your heart cannot calm down. You go to the waterfall, concentrate on hearing the law of water flow, and come to me after you hear it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yunxi some unwilling to go under the waterfall.


    ¡°Listen, what I have just used is a unique breathing method. First of all, you should calm down your hearts and blend in with the surroundings. You should be nature and nature is you.¡±


    Listening to Ning Tian¡¯s words, everyone closed their eyes and began to meditate.


    However, after a while, many people felt that they could not calm down. The cries of birds around them and the sound of waterfalls made many people feel that they could not calm down.


    However, Liu Guangmeng has made progress. The spirituality around her has also begun to pour into her, but it is very unstable intermittently.


    ¡°Calm down is to put down what you think, put down your obsession, put down everything in your heart, so that you can open your whole body¡¯s senses, feel nature, feel everything around you, feel spirituality, and when you feel it first, I am teaching you breathing.¡±


    Ning Tian said that finish and left this way.


    As soon as Ning Tianyi left, of course, there was a direct quarrel.


    ¡°The master is very good, but I have no feeling at all!¡±


    ¡°Yes! This place is so noisy, how can we calm down?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t calmed down yet. Although I haven¡¯t been able to calm down as the master said, I can already be free from the interference of environmental sounds.¡±


    ¡°We still continue to work hard! You know, the speed at which the master just absorbed spirituality is enough to reach us for more than a month.¡±


    ¡°Envy! The master deserves to be a master.¡±


    ¡°We are better. Look at our elder sister. she needs to calm down. she may be in a little trouble.¡±


    ¡°The elder sister¡¯s heart of revenge is too heavy. Now the elder sister has become like this because the elder sister did not resist the demon spirit, but devoured the demon spirit and gained strength.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s concentrate!¡±


    After discussing power for a while, all of them closed their eyes.


    However, in order to achieve calm down, this one has to rely on personal understanding, and others cannot help them.


    Under the waterfall, Yunxi is trying to feel the law of water flow, but she doesn¡¯t know why, Yunxi just can¡¯t feel it.


    Although the impact of the waterfall is very strong, it is not very painful for Yun Xi.


    However, when water and rocks hit, the sound they made was extremely noisy. Yun Xi could not feel the law of water flow except that she recognized the noise.


    Yun Xi wanted to feel the law of water flow, but she could not feel it.


    In this way, Yunxi¡¯s heart is very agitated, and the more agitated Yunxi¡¯s heart is, the more Yunxi can¡¯t feel the law of water flow that her master Ningtian said.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Yun Xi heart irritability can¡¯t help but burst out.


    Yun Xi¡¯s eyes turned pure black, and the blood in his blood vessels was already black, which was beginning to flow crazily.


    And Yun Xi began to float out of the demon breath, Yun Xi now seems to have entered some kind of not very good state.


    Ning Tian¡¯s side also felt that Yun Xi was forcibly breaking through his spiritual imprisonment and rushing into the waterfall, with great strength.


    ¡°Elder sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the demon spirit in the elder sister is out of control.¡±


    ¡°Go and call the master.¡±


    And Ningtian came back quickly and pointed directly into Yunxi¡¯s brow.


    At this moment Ningtian also felt that Yun Xi¡¯s demon breath was out of control.


    Ningtian began to use his own spirit to forcibly suppress this runaway demon breath.


    The demon spirit in Yun Xi¡¯s body felt Ningtian¡¯s great spirit and wanted to suppress it. it began to resist crazily in Yun Xi¡¯s body and did not want to be suppressed.


    ¡°Yun Xi, control the demon spirit in your body.¡±


    Ning Tian uses his mental power to communicate directly with Yun Xi¡¯s spiritual sea.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Also, Yunxi was not occupied by the demon spirit. Under the suppression of Yunxi and Ningtian¡¯s spirit, Yunxi¡¯s own demon spirit was suppressed and calm was restored.


    ¡°This is my mistake. I didn¡¯t expect you to be swept into your mind by demon spirit.¡±


    Ning Tian said shamefully.


    However, Yun Xi did not blame Ningtian. she said guiltily, ¡°Master, this is my problem. I was just too impatient to feel the law of water flow you said.¡±


    ¡°Yun Xi feels the law of water flow I said. First of all, you must calm down. Your heart is too heavy on revenge. I know you can¡¯t let it go, but you must learn to exercise restraint. I will walk beside you. You must feel it with your heart!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun Xi closed his eyes again. Of course, Ning Tian did not leave either. Instead, he observed the changes of demon spirit in Yun Xi¡¯s body. If the demon spirit was rioting, Ning Tian could also suppress it in the first place.

 Chapter 113 - The Obsession That Cannot Be Let Go

    You know, although Yun Xi swallowed the demon spirit and integrated it with the demon spirit, if Yun Xi lost control of her emotions, it would be easy for the demon spirit to invade her mind.


    However, if Yun Xi learned this breathing method, which will have a good effect on controlling demon spirit.


    This time Yunxi is not busy to feel the water flow, but slowly want to calm down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten how your mother died?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten?¡±


    A crazy voice sound in Yunxi¡¯s heart.


    ¡°No, I have not forgotten. I want revenge.¡±


    Yun Xi¡¯s body was originally quiet, the demon spirit began to riot again, and demon spirit began to appear on her body.


    Ning Tian opened his eyes and began to suppress the demon spirit with his strong spirit in the first place.


    Fortunately, the speed of suppression in Ningtian this time was fast enough. The magic spirit had not yet rioted. It had just begun and was suppressed by Ningtian.


    Yun Xi opened her eyes.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry, I failed again.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Ning Tian did not comfort Yun Xi, but called Yun Xi to continue with a cold voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun Xi closed her eyes again.


    And that voice appeared again, began to want Yun Xi mood out of control again.


    Although Yun Xi was prepared this time, when she heard ¡°Mother¡¯s Revenge¡±, Yun Xi was out of control again and the demon spirit in her body began to erupt again.


    However, Ningtian once again forcibly used his mental power to suppress the demon spirit in Yun Xi¡¯s body.


    When Yun Xi herself began to give up, Ningtian¡¯s cold voice appeared again: ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xi said loudly.


    Her master did not give up on herself, so she could give up.


    However, when Yun Xi calms down, the voice appeared again. This time, Yun Xi had not resisted the voice and the demon spirit on her body rioted again.


    Ningtian also suppressed the demon spirit in Yun Xi¡¯s body in the first place.


    ¡°Come again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun Xi closed her eyes next time.


    After dozens of repeated failures, Yun Xi was finally able to resist the sound and did not lose control of her emotions.


    In a dark world where people feel endless loneliness, Yun Xi saw in front of her eyes what he looked like when she was a child.


    ¡°If you let it go, don¡¯t you forget that you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I want to be strong now.¡± Yun Xi replied calmly and firmly.


    That was the little child who looked like Yun Xi when she was a child, but took out a head that was bleeding.


    And after Yunxi looked at the head, the firmness in her eyes began to waver.


    ¡°You are what you dream of, I¡¯ll bring it to you!¡±


    the little child who looked like Yun Xi when she was a child walked towards to Yun Xi.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    the child came over and stabbed Yun Xi directly. Yun Xi was extremely surprised.


    At this time, the child began to change into a demon man who was covered in blood and lost her mind and gave off a strong demon spirit.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before you become like this.¡±


    Yun Xi looked at the child, with madness and killing in her voice.


    When Yun Xi woke up next time, she found herself on the ground again and her whole body was in pain.


    The younger brothers and sisters around are all nervous and still looking at her in fear.


    ¡°you finally woke up, get up!¡±


    This is Ningtian¡¯s voice coming from behind Yunxi. Yunxi turned her head and found her master this time.


    ¡°Master, what happened to me just now?¡±


    Yun Xi¡¯s whole body is in pain, and she slowly stood up under the help of Liu Guangmeng.


    ¡°the demon spirit just suddenly and completely rioted in your body. I didn¡¯t suppress it, and then you started to attack crazily. Fortunately, your body was hard and you woke up in time, or I would have killed you.¡±


    Ning Tian said, looked at the side of many huge pits, and broken into several sections of many trees.


    After listening to Ning Tian¡¯s words, Yun Xi felt that he had no love for her master. This was too cruel to his disciples. I was your personal disciple!


    Just now Yun Xi¡¯s demon spirit riot, Ning Tian could not suppress it with his mental power.


    Ningtian can only manually suppress.


    after the demon spirit riot in Yun Xi¡¯s body, the speed and hardness of body strength have increased countless times. Moreover, the demon spirit on Yun Xi¡¯s body at that time also had the effect of corroding other people¡¯s minds. Of course, it had no effect on Ning Tian, the owner of the demon sword.


    Moreover, Yun Xi¡¯s special ability is to make herself blurred. Ordinary physical attacks are even more difficult to find. It also has a special immune effect on mental power and a weak effect on mental power attacks. Ningtian cannot forcibly control Yun Xi with strong mental power. Of course, under Ningtian¡¯s strong mental power attacks.


    Yun Xi was beaten, but Yun Xi had just been rioting with demon spirit in her body. she did not know the pain at all. Like a monster, she attacked Ningtian crazily.


    ¡°Master, I just met myself when I was a child in a black world. At last, she stabbed me. When I woke up, I felt pain all over my body.¡±


    Yun Xi briefly told the story of her experience, and the last sentence was full of complaints about Ningtian.


    ¡°It should be your obsession and hatred that you cannot let go of. If you really want to become stronger and kill your own demons, you must kill the hatred in your heart for many years and then put it down.¡±


    For Yun Xi¡¯s complaints, Ning Tian chose to ignore them, but for Yun Xi¡¯s current state, Ning Tian said a solution.


    Yun Xi was silent for a while and then said, ¡°The master, please let me finish my hatred.¡±


    ¡°Go! Remember to come back early.¡±


    Ning Tian did not stop her. As long as Yun Xi did not meet the strong above level 9 extraordinarily fighter, Yun Xi would not be in danger.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Yun Xi half knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. You came here to learn from me just for revenge, but you must remember that you can¡¯t control the demon spirit in your body now. Don¡¯t be affected. Otherwise, the demon spirit in your body riots and I am not by your side, you will be very dangerous.¡±


    Ning Tian said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yun Xi said, slowly left here, to finish the hatred for many years.


    ¡°bye, Senior Elder Sister.¡±


    ¡°Elder Sister, I will miss you.¡±


    ¡°Sister, take care of yourself.¡±


    The crowd watched Yunxi leave, and some people¡¯s tears came out.


    ¡°What are you crying about? It¡¯s like Yun Xi going to die.¡±


    ¡°Three little guys, follow Yun Xi and help when necessary.¡±


    Ning Tian said through spiritual communication with three little golden crow.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°ok, master.¡±


    ¡°I understand, master.¡±


    Three small golden crow turned into three golden lights and rushed out of the white fog forbidden area to fly towards Yunxi.


    Although Ningtian is a little strange, how did the three little golden crow promise so readily this time, Ningtian did not take it too seriously.

 Chapter 114 - Departure To Human City

    It may be that Yun Xi has lost the smell of human beings now. In addition, three small golden crows have always wanted to see human cities. The main reason is that three small golden crows are greedy.


    The last time those human beings came to the White Fog Forbidden Zone, they gave three little golden crows the snacks they ate, which were really delicious. The three little golden crows all drool now.


    The snacks brought by Ningtian disciples have long been eaten up by three little golden crow.


    Now there is a chance. How can three little golden crows miss it?


    The reason why Ningtian called the three little golden crows was that the three little golden crows were extremely fast and small, so they were not easy to find.


    Both sides of the road are already covered with slow-growing dense vegetation, and some vines have climbed onto the road. There are also many leaves falling from both sides of the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit desolate.¡± Yun Xi sighed and said.


    Now Yunxi is walking on the way back, and the mood in her heart is also complicated. After returning, she has to face the vicious girl and the people who abandoned her and her mother.


    ¡°Who? Come out.¡±


    Yun Xi suddenly turned to look at the direction of a tree and said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited, little sister.¡±


    ¡°We just came to follow you.¡±


    ¡°We have no malice.¡±


    Three little golden crows slowly flew out of the tree.


    When Yun Xi saw these three golden figures clearly, her face also became nervous.


    Yun Xi instantly felt in trouble in her heart. Of course, Yun Xi did not listen to the three little golden crow.


    ¡°Little sister, we just followed you to the human city.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We just followed you to the human city.¡±


    Three little golden crow saw Yunxi wanted to fight, said it again.


    Yun Xi listened to the words of the three little golden crow, frowned, and asked warily, ¡°Why did you go into the city with me? And how did the three of you get out? Master, he can¡¯t let you out.¡±


    Faced with a series of questions from Yun Xi, the three little golden crow refused to answer directly.


    ¡°Little sister, why do you have so many questions?¡±


    One of the little golden crow said discontentedly.


    ¡°Then tell me why you are following me.¡±


    Yun Xi does not believe that these three will follow her for no reason, and these are level 6 fierce beast, which is extremely fast. If one is good, the key is that these are three, and Yun Xi will not win at all.


    ¡°We want to visit your city. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you following me?¡±


    Yun Xi asked again.


    ¡°Because we can¡¯t get into the city by ourselves, we can disguise ourselves as your pets.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Three small golden crow flew around Yun Xi at an extremely fast speed. This was, even more, a warning to Yun Xi to attack if she did not agree.


    In Yun Xi¡¯s eyes, the speed of the three small golden crows is really too fast. Yun Xi only sees three golden shadows. If the three small golden crows really attack, she cannot run.


    ¡°All right! However, you are a level 6 fierce beast, while I am only a level 3 extraordinarily fighter. People will know at a glance that there is a problem.¡±


    Yun Xi said helplessly.


    ¡°This is simple.¡±


    The three little golden crow said, and level 6 fierce beast breath began to drop, directly to the level 9 spirit beast breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you all hate human beings?¡±


    Yun Xi could not help asking questions again.


    ¡°Of course, human beings have to atone for their actions, but little sister, you don¡¯t have the disgusting smell of human beings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, although your little sister¡¯s smell is not very good now, at least we can accept it.¡±


    ¡°As long as it is not the taste of human beings, it is good.¡±


    The three little golden crows have fallen on Yunxi¡¯s shoulders, because the three little golden crows are only the size of ordinary birds, so it is very easy for the three little golden crows to fall on Yunxi¡¯s shoulders.


    Yun Xi heard three little golden crow say that there was no smell of human beings in her body, which made Yun Xi realize that she was probably not a human being anymore, and the demon spirit in her body was beginning to slowly change her body.


    Yun Xi had no choice but to take three small golden crow away.


    And carefully looking at the three small golden crow, small head, round body, golden beautiful impeccable feathers, Yunxi felt quite lovely.


    One person and three birds walked towards the human city.


    Ning Tian¡¯s side, Ning Tian looked at the crowd seriously.


    Among the people, there are also some people who slowly enter the state of being calm and united and feeling everything around them.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Looking at his two disciples successfully entering the unity of mind, Ning Tian was still very satisfied.


    ¡°After you enter the unity of mind for the first time, you should feel this state, feel the nature and feel the spirituality around you, which can also speed up your inhalation of spirituality in the future.¡±


    ¡°You can feel it all night first, and I¡¯ll come and have a look tomorrow.¡±


    Ning Tian said that and left.


    This time, the crowd did not start chatting because of the master¡¯s departure.


    Because everyone knows that this is what the master began to really teach them. If they don¡¯t learn. It is their loss.


    ¡°Hmm! They all worked very hard.¡±


    Ning Tian looked with satisfaction at the people who did not start chatting because he left.


    In the past, when Ningtian left by himself, he could hear the noisy voice of all the people from afar.


    ¡°master, there has a group of wild boars coming to take refuge in us.¡±


    The Bear communicated with Ningtian in spirit and said.


    ¡°Wild boar, I¡¯ll come back and have a look.¡±


    Ningtian soon came to the periphery of the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    he saw a huge herd of wild boars with a head similar to that of a house. There are about dozens of wild boars. Their strength is above level 6 spirit beast. The leader of the wild boar in front is also level 1 fierce beast.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ning Tian floats in the air, looking at the wild boar leader.


    ¡°Are you the Lord here?¡±


    The beast leader asked doubtfully.


    ¡°I am, listen to the black bear said, you want to take refuge in me?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the leader of the wild boar and began to evaluate the effect of the wild boar on himself.


    The leader of the wild boar carefully looked at the human beings with similar eyes to it, and some doubts in heart, how to be different from what the black bear said.


    ¡°Are you human?¡±


    The leader of wild boar sniffed and found that there was really no human smell in front of it.


    ¡°I am not a human being, but look at your unconvinced appearance, let you have a look.¡±


    Countless huge tree roots appeared around, which directly made the boar leader not react. it was all entangled in the tree roots and could not move.


    ¡°Master, I was wrong.¡±


    The boar leader also responded quickly enough and surrendered directly to Ningtian.


    ¡°Very well, by the way, why did you come to me?¡±


    Ningtian also let go of the boar leader.

 Chapter 115 - Spirit Weapon

    A fierce beast will not easily leave its territory. This is the nature of wild animals. Even the demon beast will not easily leave its territory.


    ¡°Master, we were driven out. Human beings have already occupied our place. We have no place to go, so we walked this way and met the black bear. The black bear told me that the master is very strong, so I want to let the master take us in.¡±


    When the leader of the wild boar talked about human beings, its eyes were full of hatred and murder.


    ¡°Well, I agree with you to stay here, black bear. Tell them about the rules here.¡±


    Ning Tian said, himself also left.


    Now Ningtian has also thought that he should cultivate two forces so that he can also ensure that he will become at least one overlord in the future.


    Now, wars have begun all over the world. This is a war to rob the precious land.


    After the latter place is completely occupied and stable, even the overall situation and individual forces will begin to take shape.


    It is not enough to rely solely on Ningtian, Purple Gold Eagle, and them. Ningtian needs more spirit beast or fierce beast to take refuge in himself.


    Ning Tian took a look at his mobile phone. This is a habit that Ning Tian has formed. He looks at the news every day.


    But now in Ningtian¡¯s ¡°White Fog Forbidden Zone¡± group, the topic of conversation is that the place is very spirituality, what spirit thing there is, and the recent animal tide, etc., anyway, there is no big deal.


    However, suddenly there was news that attracted Ningtian¡¯s eyes.


    The news is that recently human beings have developed a new type of weapon, which is spiritual and can be known to choose its master. Therefore, this weapon is also called spirit weapon, and those who have won spirit weapon¡¯s affirmation will greatly enhance their strength.


    Moreover, the advanced spirit has special abilities.


    ¡°What you said about spirit weapon is very interesting.¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian¡¯s words came out, the people in the group exploded in an instant.


    ¡°Master, you have finally come out to talk.¡±


    ¡°Master, I was so lonely when you didn¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°Master, you are really too handsome.¡±


    ¡°Master, please give me a hug.¡±


    ¡°Master, can you send your photos?¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The news sent out by the group is completely different from the questions asked by Ning Tian.


    Ning Tian directly banned their news, and no one in the group spoke for an instant, because they could not speak.


    ¡°Any of you have ¡°spirit weapon¡± and talk about the detailed function of ¡°spirit weapon¡±. If you send irrelevant news indiscriminately, you will be forbidden to speak for one year.¡±


    Later, Ningtian lifted all the ban.


    The group also quieted down.


    Just sent out the ¡°spirit weapon¡± news, also sent out a sword as silvery-white, with a little silvery-white flame on it, a silvery-white dragon carving case, appear extremely dignified, blade sharp.


    ¡°What a handsome sword, I really want it.¡±


    ¡°I just checked and saw the price of spirit weapon. I almost left this beautiful world.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°The minimum is 90 million, and it must also be a level 1 extraordinary fighter, otherwise it cannot be controlled at all.¡±


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really bullying ordinary people like us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very expensive, but I also want it.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Everyone is complaining about the price of this ¡°spirit weapon¡± and has completely forgotten the question asked by Ning Tian.


    This Ningtian is very unhappy. He directly forbids those who have changed the subject for one day.


    ¡°Hurry up and say about spirit weapon.¡±


    Ning Tian finally made a very angry expression.


    Seeing the group leader is unhappy, the people in the group stopped.


    ¡°¡®spirit weapon¡¯ is the latest weapon developed by the country, ¡°spirit weapon¡± itself has spirituality, knowing to choose its master, and ¡°spirit weapon¡± is also divided into grades, namely white, silver and blue. Of course, the last two grades of red and purple ¡°spirit weapon¡± are only a concept at present, and ¡°spirit weapon¡± itself can be upgraded. What is needed is that different hearts have rare mineral essence. Of course, ¡°spirit weapon¡± itself is made of rare mineral essence. ¡±


    After watching Ningtian, he was also very interested in ¡°spirit weapon¡±. Now Ningtian has no weapons. The demon sword is too powerful, and the power of the demon sword is still being restored and cannot be used.


    ¡°By the way, this ¡°spirit weapon¡± is to integrate into one¡¯s own body and become a part of one¡¯s own body, which can also improve the practicability of ¡°spirit weapon¡±. The man added finally.


    ¡°Well! I know, do you know where there is spirit weapon now?¡±


    ¡°It seems that it is only found in the demon capital.¡±


    Seeing this, Ningtian¡¯s interest in ¡°spirit weapon¡± has decreased. the demon capital, and he can¡¯t rob it even more. It¡¯s too far away.


    ¡°It seems that I am going to cooperate with the national military again.¡±


    Ningtian corners of the mouth gently up.


    Ning Tian withdrew from the group and came to the front of the crowd when they felt calm and united.


    Many people have gradually mastered the unity of peace of mind. When Ningtian arrived here, many people felt it.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Some people who can already master the unity of mind opened their eyes and said.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Ning Tian simply agreed.


    Seeing Ningtian without any orders, the crowd slowly began to enter the unity of mind.


    Ning Tian looked at the crowd and said in a good mood, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Now more than 100 people have reached the unity of mind, and the rest either have no clue or already have a little feeling.


    Ning Tian also knew that those people who had no clue at all were still too impatient and did not calm down.


    ¡°Wait a few days to come!¡± Ning Tian said that finish and left by himself.


    Back on the tap, began breathing.


    On Yunxi¡¯s side, Yunxi stood under the city surrounded by high walls.


    Yun Xi has been surrounded by many soldiers, looking at Yun Xi nervously.


    ¡°Where do you come from?¡±


    The chief of the level 5 extraordinary fighter, asked questions seriously.


    Yun Xi¡¯s face was even more blocked by black patterns, which made people less able to see what Yun Xi looked like. Moreover, the demon spirit oh her, everyone felt very uncomfortable again.


    Yun Xi is directly considered to be a member of a cult organization, and the three small golden crows on Yun Xi¡¯s shoulders are exactly the same as the fierce beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, except for their level 9 spirit beast strength.


    ¡°I am a disciple of my master in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. I came back especially to do some things.¡±


    Yun Xi did not hide, the cold voice began to reply.


    ¡°White fog forbidden area? Master?¡±


    Hearing Yunxi¡¯s answer, the chief was a little confused.


    Although he feels very familiar, he suddenly can¡¯t remember it.


    The soldiers on one side saw their chief officer looking puzzled and went forward. They whispered, ¡°Platoon Leader, I remember, this is the personal disciple of the expert who suppressed the white fog forbidden zone.¡±

 Chapter 116 - Begins Revenge

    Hearing this, the platoon leader suddenly realized. It turned out to be the master¡¯s personal disciple.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize you as the disciple of that expert. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The platoon leader asked the crowd to withdraw their weapons and apologized with a smile.


    Ningtian is in the hearts of the military people, relying on his own efforts to suppress the White Fog Forbidden Zone. This is a real strong man. Of course, Ningtian¡¯s personal disciples should also be respected.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, can I go in now?¡±


    Yun Xi said coldly.


    ¡°Of course, but you have three level 9 spirit beast on you¡­¡±


    Of course, Yun Xi knew what he was afraid of and began to explain, ¡°This is just my spiritual pet. They just look a little like the fierce beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right! After you enter the city, you should take good care of your pet. After all, level 9 spirit beast is still very dangerous.¡±


    Although the platoon leader was somewhat awkward, this was the personal disciple of the expert in the white fog forbidden zone, and the platoon leader had to give face.


    In addition, there is no stipulation above, and the spirit pets of level9 Spirit Beast cannot enter the city.


    Yun Xi thus took three small golden crow and entered the city.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Yun Xi¡¯s cold voice was full of murder.


    How long has it been, whenever Yunxi dreams of her mother being killed, she is incompetent and powerless.


    Let Yunxi fear and anger, now give up everything, is for revenge.


    The strength of Yunxi¡¯s level 3 extraordinary fighter and her special face, together with the level 9 spirit beast breath emitted by three small golden crows, soon surrounded Yunxi by the crowd.


    The people in the crowd soon recognized who Yunxi was, the personal disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. This identity alone is enough to be respected by people.


    In today¡¯s world, the strong are respected, and Yun Xi¡¯s own strength is not weak.


    The crowd of onlookers made Yun Xi very uncomfortable.


    ¡°What are you doing with me?¡± Yunxi said.


    ¡°Are you really Yun Xi?¡±


    A girl asked excitedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yun Xi¡¯s voice is still very cold.


    However, even so, it will not reduce the enthusiasm of all the people. On the contrary, Yunxi¡¯s recognition will make all the people more excited.


    ¡°How did Lord Yun Xi come here?¡±


    ¡°Lord Yun Xi, I heard that you devoured the legendary demon spirit, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Lord Yun Xi, how strong is your master?¡±


    ¡°Lord Yun Xi, you have temperament.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    In the crowd, all kinds of problems made Yun Xi a little agitated.


    Yun Xi jumped directly, jumped to the house, and several jumps, disappeared again in the eyes of all.


    However, Yun Xi found that someone was following her.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    Yun Xi stopped and said coldly.


    ¡°Lord Yun Xi, our chief executive invited you to talk. Of course, our chief executive is also the city¡¯s highest army chief.¡± A soldier in military uniform said respectfully.


    Yun Xi thought for a moment: ¡°I have something to do now. I will go when I finish it. Of course, if you don¡¯t want me then, I can still talk.¡±


    Yun Xi said, several quick jumps, disappeared again.


    The soldier also shook his head helplessly, and he was also a messenger.


    ¡°Little sister, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Curiosity, curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Say it quickly, little sister.¡±


    Asked three little golden crow curiously.


    However, Yun Xi did not answer. Along the way, the three little golden crow asked all kinds of questions, even about her physiological period.


    If it weren¡¯t for the road, there appeared a level 8 spirit beast, saw the speed of the attack of three small golden crow, and directly killed the level 8 spirit beast, Yunxi gave up the idea of killing the three small golden crow.


    There is no reason, just because it is too annoying.


    ¡°I will avenge myself. Can you stop following me?¡±


    Yun Xi looked at three small golden crow on her shoulder and asked in a tone of some irritability.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    ¡°bye, little sister.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, we will come back to find you.¡±


    Three little said that finish, directly also left.


    Yunxi saw three small golden crow finally left, is also a long sigh of relief.


    Yun Xi herself next, can finally get down to business.


    Yun Xi, according to her own memory, went to her familiar memory and went in one direction.


    However, Yun Xi, a personal disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, has already arrived here. Through the Internet, a large number of people in this city know about it.


    In a luxurious company, a group of successful people are having a meeting.


    Suddenly the 100-meter-high glass broke and a figure appeared inside.


    The bodyguard outside the door heard the noise and immediately came in.


    However, when they came in, there was a level 3 extraordinary breath, which frightened these spirit fighters again.


    they don¡¯t know whether to die for the sake of professional ethics, or to stand aside against professional ethics, or to run quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I will kill whoever moves.¡±


    The figure that broke into here made a cold sound.


    All the people present felt that they had a dagger around their necks and would kill themselves at any time.


    ¡°Dad, long time no see.¡±


    The middle-aged man sitting at the top heard the sound. Originally, the middle-aged man who had experienced strong winds and waves for many years in business had endless incredible and fear in his calm eyes.


    ¡°Why, father hasn¡¯t seen me for too long, forget me!¡±


    The whole body of the middle-aged man began to tremble, and the tone trembled and said, ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ Yun Xi¡­¡±


    ¡°After so many years, it seems that my father still knows me!¡±


    Yun Xi looked at her own father with murder.


    If it weren¡¯t for her father, who drove her mother and her out of the house, her mother wouldn¡¯t have been killed by that woman.


    ¡°Yun Xi, I heard that you worshipped a very powerful master, and you are also his personal disciple. I am proud of you.¡±


    When Yunlong spoke in a tone, he felt very happy for his daughter¡¯s achievements.


    But Yun Xi has already seen through his father and sneered at him.


    ¡°Father, your acting skill is really good. I am not what I used to be. I have become such a ghost. Father, you are in no hurry. No, you are in a panic now, because you are afraid I will kill you!¡±


    Yunxi stared at Yunlong, one hand, touched Yunlong¡¯s neck.


    And Yunlong was sweating all over in an instant, but Yunlong also knows now that he must not panic and die as soon as he panicked.


    ¡°Yun Xi, I was wrong, and I didn¡¯t know that woman was so vicious. I am really sorry for your mother. After all these years, I am also very regretful.¡±


    As Yunlong spoke, tears flowed out of his eyes. He looked like he was devastated by the mention of the past.

 Chapter 117 - Life Is Like A Play, All By Acting

    Yun Xi¡¯s heart is even colder for her father like this.


    Sitting in the chair, she said coldly, ¡°Mother, father seems to be too nervous and said something wrong!¡±


    ¡°Yunxi¡­¡±


    Yunlong is sweating all over now. Yunlong feels that he may die at any time the next second.


    Yun Xi only became the personal disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and the name of Yun Xi also spread. Yunlong was very afraid. He only hoped that the personal disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone was just the same name as his former daughter.


    Now Yunxi¡¯s face, because devoured the demon spirit, more already can¡¯t see the face.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yunxi¡¯s call Yunlong¡¯s father just now, and Yunlong knew the personal disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone was also called Yunxi, otherwise Yunlong still didn¡¯t know who it was in front of him.


    ¡°Yun Xi, your father, he was cruel to your mother and you, but he was your father after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yun Xi, you should calm down now, and let¡¯s talk slowly.¡±


    ¡°Yun Xi, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, I miss you very much.¡±


    The following people are tone eyes who are very concerned about the Yun Xi.


    However, Yun Xi has already seen through human nature and will not believe it.


    ¡°Uncles, your acting skills are really as good as my father¡¯s. so that you can have the achievement today.¡±


    Yun Xi¡¯s words, let the following people, don¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not looking for you today. Master told me to go back early, call the mother and son quickly. Remember, don¡¯t reveal the truth, or I will have to kill you first!¡±


    Yun Xi said to Yunlong.


    ¡°ok.¡±


    Yunlong¡¯s hands trembled and began to pick up his mobile phone and dial a familiar phone number.


    Now Yunlong is really in his heart and has scolded the mother and son for many times.


    Now, compared with his own live, the mother and son are no longer important.


    And the personnel in the company, of course, were also attracted by the sound inside.


    However, these bodyguards are all smart. They exit the conference room directly and stay outside to prevent others from entering.


    Joke, what are you doing in there? Waiting to annoy level 3 extraordinary fighter, killing?


    The bodyguards are also spirit fighter. Of course, their ears are better than those of ordinary people. The bodyguards also guessed the contents just now. Anyway, something will happen later.


    However, it is none of their business. It is not that these bodyguards are not responsible, but that the enemy is really too strong, but that the identity is still the personal disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    These bodyguards can¡¯t provoke her.


    ¡°Ding!!¡±


    ¡°Yunlong, you will not be in a meeting? Why did you call me?¡±


    On the phone, there was a gentle voice of a woman.


    But now, Yunlong heard the voice and scolded it many times in his heart.


    But now, Yunlong wants to suppress his incomparable anger in his heart, breathe a deep sigh of relief, and said in a peaceful voice.


    ¡°Come quickly and bring the documents in the safe in my room. Remember to be careful. The documents are very important. Drive quickly.¡±


    ¡°OK, husband.¡±


    At the other end of the phone, there was the voice of the woman playing coquetry.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Yunlong cut off the phone and found that his face was already dripping sweat because of nervousness.


    Yun Xi watched from the side, also sneer at in her heart, this acting skill is also strong enough.


    Yunlong found that there was no movement on the side of Yunxi. Yunlong breathed a sigh of relief and then continued to make a phone call.


    However, this time, Yunlong¡¯s voice was not so calm, but the phone got through and said with a hint of anger.


    ¡°come to the company quickly. Today¡¯s meeting requires you to be present and say something.¡±


    ¡°ok, Dad. I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Although Yunlong¡¯s son was somewhat puzzled and did not know what his father suddenly told him to do in the company, he did not think much and walked out of the bar.


    Yunlong has put down his cell phone and said respectfully to Yun Xi: ¡°Yun Xi, I have finished and they have absolutely no doubt.¡±


    Yun Xi looked at her father like this and smiled coldly.


    ¡°Father didn¡¯t continue to play in front of me? However, it doesn¡¯t matter. Real-life is like a play. It depends on acting.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yunlong can only wipe the sweat on his face and said respectfully.


    On top of a building not far from the company, a group of people were standing from then on.


    The standard of clothes on these people is the word ¡°guard¡±, and the strength of this group is level 3 extraordinarily fighter.


    ¡°Captain, are we really not going to stop it?¡±


    One of the teenagers asked with some concern.


    And standing at the front, the young man in antique clothes, almost twenty-six or seventy-seven, shook his head.


    ¡°This is somebody else¡¯s family affair, and the reason why the personal disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone became like this was that she swallowed the demon spirit for revenge, and when I went up, I was really not necessarily an opponent.¡±


    ¡°Captain! The strength of Yun Xi is level 3 extraordinary fighter, and you are also level 5 extraordinary fighter, captain.¡±


    Another girl, who did not believe it, said.


    The captain shook his head again and said slowly: ¡°You should not have entered the group of¡± White Fog Forbidden Zone ¡°. You don¡¯t know some news. The demon spirit devoured by Yun Xi is similar to the demon spirit you saw in the novel. If you devour the demon spirit, you can gain strength. Otherwise, Yun Xi wouldn¡¯t devour the demon spirit and become like this.¡±


    ¡°However, Yun Xi can suppress the demon spirit in her body, which already shows that Yun Xi is very strong, but if we really fight Yun Xi, if we are infected with the demon spirit, we do not know what will happen.¡±


    ¡°The captain said so!¡± In the team, a three-meter-high big fellow said.


    ¡°But captain, is it our duty to protect the city and the order in the city soon?¡±


    The teenager still did not give up retorted.


    The captain shook his head again and looked at Yun Xi in the distance.


    ¡°You know, although Yun Xi¡¯s strength is very strong, we still won together. However, the most important thing is the current status of Yun Xi.¡±


    ¡°What identity?¡± The young man asked doubtfully.


    The girl at the back knocked the teenager on the head directly.


    ¡°Idiot, Yun Xi is now the personal disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and the purple wooden card on Yun Xi¡¯s waist is the identity of proof. It is said that the wooden card of the general registered disciple has the effect of absorbing spirituality.¡±


    ¡°There is also a huge force of life in the wooden brand, which can increase the life span by 50 years if absorbed. When seriously injured, absorbing the force of life in the wooden brand is simply a treasure to save lives. I don¡¯t know what is different from the red wooden brand.¡± The girl looked at the red wood sign of Yunxi and her eyes showed a trace of greed.

 Chapter 118 - Beginning Of Revenge

    ¡°If anything happens to Yun Xi here, the expert will definitely come to us.¡±


    This time the teenager finally understood and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, now let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    The captain¡¯s tone was also a little helpless, but there was no way out.


    Of course, this way, Yun Xi also found this group of people, but see this group of people seems to have no intention of stopping her, Yun Xi also did not go to tube.


    ¡°Captain, people from the north said they found three level 9 spirit beast.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The group also left.


    Three level 9 spirit beasts appeared, and they were in the city, which was very dangerous.


    If these three level 9 spirit beast riots, the harm and casualties caused would be huge.


    On Yunxi¡¯s side, however, for half an hour, a young man was wearing a whole body of brands, with a strong smell of alcohol on his body, his eyes black into bear circles, and his face was gaunt.


    Hurried to the conference room.


    ¡°Father, what do you want from me?¡± Yun Hai looked at his father Yunlong with some doubts and asked.


    However, Yunlong did not speak and looked at Yunxi.


    he followed Yunlong¡¯s eyes and looked at Yunxi.


    ¡°My brother, long time no see!¡±


    Yun Xi¡¯s voice, combative, let the surrounding air, instantly dropped a few minutes.


    However, Yunhai was stunned and saw Yunxi¡¯s face. After he heard from his friends a few days ago that the name of personal disciple of the expert of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, he fell to the ground in horror and pointed at Yunxi with trembling fingers.


    ¡°You¡­ you are Yunxi¡­ impossible, father¡­ help me.¡±


    Yunhai embraced Yunlong¡¯s retreat, and his eyes seemed to embrace hope.


    But now Yunlong is also in danger of himself. His face was cold and he kicked away Yunhai and did not speak.


    And Yunhai a face of despair sitting on the ground, looking at Yunxi, directly knelt down and kowtowed for mercy.


    However, Yunxi ignored it and was waiting quietly.


    Soon after, the door of the conference room was opened. Now everyone was jumping in their hearts and the storm began.


    ¡°Husband, the documents you want are here. What are you doing on your knees, son?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was very puzzled. She thought her son had made a mistake and knelt down to admit it.


    The woman was about to speak and intercede for her son when a cold voice reminded her of it.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!! How many days and nights, how many days and nights!¡±


    Yun Xi opened her mouth, and in the cold voice, anger and murder broke out.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The woman frowned and looked at Yunxi, feeling that Yunxi was a strange person.


    Yun Xi looked straight at the woman, and her eyes began to slowly become more pure black.


    ¡°You asked me who? I¡¯ll tell you, I am Yunxi. I don¡¯t know if you still remember, Fan Biman?¡±


    Yunxi step forward, close and Fan Biman look at each other, and instinctively, Fan Biman stepped back in fear.


    ¡°Who is Yun Xi?¡± Van Biman asked doubtfully.


    And Yun Xi suddenly burst out laughing again: ¡°Ha ha! It¡¯s really cruel to forget my name, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s vent my hatred for so many years first!¡±


    Yun Xi grabbed Fan Biman¡¯s left hand at an extremely fast speed. With a hard force, Fan Biman¡¯s left hand flew up and blood was sprayed out and touched all the faces.


    All are eyes pupil fierce shrinkage, fear in the heart, but dare not move, dare not speak.


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Fan Biman gave a scream of pain and her arm was abruptly torn off. The feeling of pain was even more unbearable to ordinary people.


    Fan Biman passed out in direct pain, but Yun Xi won¡¯t just forget it.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Yunhai looked at the mother who passed out and cried out sadly.


    ¡°No hurry, you too.¡±


    Yun Xi said that one hand of Yunhai had left his body and flew out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The great pain made Yunhai scream with pain.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!! It¡¯s really cool.¡± Yun Xi laughed wildly


    At this time, Yun Xi¡¯s body has already begun to emit demon spirit, and Yun Xi¡¯s demon spirit is slowly waking up.


    The hatred and killing accumulated over the years are intended to erupt at this moment. What Yun Xi does not know is that at this moment, she has really begun to become possessed.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yun Xi tore Fan Biman¡¯s other hand away directly.


    Van Bieman woke up directly from the pain.


    ¡°Do you know who I am now?¡±


    Yun Xi grabbed Fan Biman¡¯s hair and asked.


    ¡°I really¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ who are you?¡±


    The tears on Fan Biman¡¯s face had dripped to the ground.


    Looking at the demon-like woman in front of her, Fan Biman was already very afraid.


    The black patterns on Yun Xi¡¯s face are all emitting light black light. Only the eyes of fear are in the pure black eyes, making Yun Xi a devil at this time.


    Yun Xi heard this reply, of course not satisfied, grabbed the other hand of Yunhai.


    A scream: ¡°ah!¡±


    The other hand of Yunhai was also torn down directly by Yun Xi.


    Bloody hands, put in front of Fan Bieman.


    ¡°Look, your own son¡¯s hand has been completely abolished by me. Do you feel distressed?¡±


    Yun Xi took the hand of Yunhai and placed it in front of Fan Biman.


    Sure enough, when Fan Biman clearly saw her own son¡¯s hand, there was anger in her eyes besides fear.


    ¡°What do you really want?¡±


    Fan Biman fiercely stared at Yunxi asked.


    Yun Xi threw the hand aside and stood up, revealing a devil-like evil smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, just play slowly.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Poor Yunhai, one foot was directly discarded again.


    Of course, in order not to let Yunhai lose too much blood and die directly, Yun Xi also specially sealed the acupuncture points of Yunhai.


    ¡°I fought with you.¡±


    Fan Biman went crazy directly and bit Yunxi. Unfortunately, she was beaten out with a direct ¡°pa¡±.


    Now, in addition to fear, there is a pungent smell of blood in the air, which pervades this conference room.


    Now all the people are afraid to breathe for a moment, for fear that the next one is themselves.


    Although Yunlong looked at his own son and was about to die, the fear in his heart had already occupied Yunlong¡¯s whole heart. Now Yunlong¡¯s heart was thinking about how to leave here.


    Yun Xi looked at Yunhai on the ground, where blood had been stopped, and walked past.


    Hold the head of Yunhai and walked to the front of Yunlong.


    Yunlong¡¯s nervous and frightened body softened and fell directly on the chair.


    ¡°Look at your good son. It was for this son that you drove my mother and I out of the house directly. Now I don¡¯t know how do you feel, father?¡±


    Yun Xi also put Yunhai, in front of Yunlong¡¯s eyes so that Yunlong could see what his son was like now.

 Chapter 119 - Possessed

    Now Yunlong is going to be scared to death. As for his son, Yunlong still feels that his life is more important.


    Otherwise, Yunlong would not mercilessly abandon Yunxi and her mother directly in those days, just to give Van Biman, who had already given birth to a son, a wife seat.


    ¡°Yun Xi, you¡¯d better calm down. Uncle also knows that you have devoured the demon spirit. You can¡¯t lose your mind that you are excited.¡±


    At this moment Yunxi¡¯s uncle said nervously.


    The tone and eyes are a pair of very concerned about Yun Xi.


    Yun Xi said sarcastically: ¡°Uncle, I think you can really be actors. Under such circumstances, you can still perform so well. The best actor is you.¡±


    ¡°Yun Xi you don¡¯t say that, after all, we are also a family, we¡­¡±


    At this moment, the second uncle also spoke, but before he had finished speaking, Yun Xi came directly in front of him in an instant.


    Without hesitation, the second uncle¡¯s head made a perfect arc in the air.


    he died in this way.


    And everyone did not dare to scream loudly, because everyone knew who shouted who died.


    The horror atmosphere centered on Yun Xi at the scene has increased a lot.


    ¡°Talking. In those days, the second uncle was the one who talked the most. Now he is finally quiet.¡±


    Yun Xi dumped her blood and continued to carry the head of Yunhai and came to Yunlong.


    ¡°Father, you haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡±


    If Yunlong can faint now, then Yunlong will not hesitate to faint, but unfortunately, he cannot.


    ¡°Yun Xi¡­ Yun Xi, I was confused by this mother and son in those days. Over the years, I have been very regretful and sad. If Yun Xi can, you can kill this mother and son and avenge your mother.¡±


    Finally, Yunlong said such words directly in order to survive.


    Yunxi did not speak, but stared at Yunlong for a while, and finally threw Yunhai directly in front of Fan Biman.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± Yun Xi said coldly


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a scream, Yunhai was directly awakened by pain.


    Yun Xi smiled like a devil and said to Fan Biman, ¡°Watch it.¡±


    Yun Xi slowly raised one foot and one foot.


    Blood spilled directly around.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    A cry containing endless anger, sadness, and grief is a scream that spreads throughout the company.


    Yun Xi stepped directly on the head of Yunhai, and the ground flowed out of the brains and mixed-blood when people were sick and nauseous.


    The scene was very disgusting. Fan Biman passed out in an instant after a scream because of extreme grief in her heart.


    And when they saw this extremely disgusting and bloody scene, they began to vomit directly.


    Yunlong also closed his eyes and left tears behind.


    ¡°How? Father, do you feel the pain of my mother being killed?¡±


    Yun Xi¡¯s voice was full of murder and excitement.


    Yun Xi¡¯s smile has already appeared the meaning of evil and cruelty.


    ¡°Yun Xi, you have changed.¡±


    Yunlong said this sentence for a long time.


    In fact, Yunlong felt that he said a few words, which was also very funny. What made his daughter like this? His father did not deserve it.


    ¡°I have already changed.¡±


    Yun Xi grabbed Fan Biman¡¯s other hand, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Fan Biman was directly hurt.


    ¡°Son, my son, you devil.¡±


    Fan Biman looked at the body of Yunhai and began to cry bitterly.


    Looking at Fan Biman¡¯s pain at this time, Yunxi was grateful to the inexplicable excitement.


    ¡°Ah ah!!¡±


    After two screams, Fan Biman¡¯s legs were torn down directly by Yun Xi.


    Van Biman has become a human stick, because of the great pain and the great grief of losing her son, as if she had lost her life.


    ¡°It seems meaningless.¡±


    Yun Xi looked at Fan Biman coldly and stepped down with one foot. Fan Biman¡¯s head was trampled flat directly. The scene was extremely disgusting.


    The crowd also began to vomit again, and several more had already vomited out.


    But Yunlong can only turn his head and shed tears silently.


    The bodyguards outside the conference room were also fear. From time to time, the scream and blood at their feet, making these bodyguards very scared.


    Yun Xi walked to the window and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Mother, have you seen it? I avenged you.¡±


    In a dark space, a person familiar with Yunxi appeared, it was her mother.


    Yunxi¡¯s mother hugged Yunxi and said gently, ¡°I saw it, you can rest.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Yun Xi fell asleep with a happy expression in her mother¡¯s arms.


    Yun Xi also began to undergo great changes at this time, and the black demon spirit began to wrap Yun Xi directly.


    And the purple wood sign on Yun Xi¡¯s waist also poured into Yun Xi¡¯s body for the first time. Unfortunately, in less than a second, the purple wood sign was wrapped by the demon spirit on Yun Xi¡¯s body.


    In Yun Xi¡¯s pure black eyes, the last trace of reason disappeared and black flames floated from the corners of her eyes.


    Endless crazy killing, from Yun Xi, began to slowly erupt.


    However, Ningtian, who was far away in the white fog forbidden area, suddenly opened his eyes with a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    ¡°Alas! Yun Xi still has a problem.¡±


    Ning Tian came to his disciples.


    ¡°Which of you has the fastest speed?¡±


    ¡°Master, me, my special ability is speed.¡±


    A tall and thin man with glasses appeared.


    ¡°Very well, Yun Xi is now possessed. Now you should hurry to the city of guarding and let the strong of the city of guarding show mercy. If you go late, then come back with Yun Xi¡¯s body!¡±


    Although Ningtian did not give up, there was no way out. His body was only formed by the accumulation of mental strength, and he could not leave here.


    And Ningtian also knows that there must be strong people in a city. Innate fighter is not something Yun Xi can resist. Even if Yun Xi is possessed, her strength will not increase greatly.


    It is also Ningtian¡¯s helplessness to let Yunxi go for revenge. This is Yunxi¡¯s demons. If it is not removed, Yunxi will sooner or later be devoured by the demons vaporized by the demons in her body.


    If she wants to remove the demons, Yun Xi must avenge. Otherwise, the demons cannot be removed. The demons are also the strongest obsession in Yun Xi¡¯s heart.


    Ning Tian also guessed that when Yun Xi finished her revenge, her mood was the most volatile time, which could make the demons erupt.


    The spirit left by Ningtian to Yun Xi¡¯s purple wood brand obviously did not succeed.


    ¡°Kill.¡± Yunxi turned and turned to the crowd.


    Before Yunlong could react, he was lifted directly.


    At this time, the appearance of Yun Xi has made people feel less human, but a demon man full of killing.


    ¡°Yun¡­ Yun Xi!!¡±


    Yunlong¡¯s neck was directly broken by Yun Xi.


    And Yun Xi, wrapped by demon spirit, shed a drop of tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 120 - Killing God Armor-piercing Bomb

    Yunxi punched through the heart of Yunhai with another punch, and a drop of blood was quietly inhaled into Yunxi¡¯s body.


    The rest of the people saw, there was a huge panic on their faces. Now the Yunxi in front of them is not the original Yunxi, and they must run quickly.


    ¡°Run.¡±


    One of them said loudly.


    The crowd also began to run towards the door.


    And Yunxi direct figure flash, came to the door, blocked the crowd.


    Now that there is a smile on the face that can¡¯t see the expression at all, there is a smile like death. ¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    Soon, the sound inside the door disappeared.


    With a bang, the door was opened.


    The huge smell of blood in the house directly hit their face, and all the people outside the door came.


    Many people outside the door began to vomit because of the smell of blood directly.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Devil!¡±


    People began to scream, people one by one heart position, appeared a blood hole.


    A killing has begun.


    Ningtian in the white fog forbidden area, he was anxious.


    ¡°purple and White Fox, you go to the city of guarding. I am not at ease with the three little guys. If you have the chance, you will bring Yun Xi back.¡±


    Ningtian also does not want to give up this future can become a strong disciple.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Purple gold eagle, with nine-tailed spirit fox, began to fly to the city.


    On the high wall of the guarded city, an old man in white opened his eyes and suddenly looked surprised.


    ¡°Why is there such a monstrous killing in the city, and this killing is very evil?¡±


    The old man in white picked up the sword beside him and walked out of the room. On top of the high wall, he looked at a place inside the city and his eyebrows were deeply wrinkled.


    Later, the old man threw out the sword he was holding, but this sword did not fall to the ground, but was suspended in the air. The old man, like the legendary sword fairy, flew the royal sword to the place with monstrous murder.


    ¡°Kill! Ha, ha, ha.¡±


    Xue Ling¡¯s hands have been dyed red with blood, and the number of bodies behind her is unknown.


    At this time, hundreds of strange black flames appeared behind Yun Xi, floating in the air.


    And every time Yun Xi kills a person, a black flame will appear behind her.


    Three small golden crow are occupying a cake shop at this time. They have no idea what is going on outside. As for the task given to them by Ningtian.


    Then wait until the three little golden crows are full and see if they can think of it.


    The food intake of the three little golden crows is also the same as that of each meal. They have to eat prey ten times larger than their own bodies.


    And Yunxi¡¯s side, the army also came here in an extremely fast time, and Yunxi fought.


    However, Yunxi is level 3 extraordinary fighter, more this is not the spirit fighter soldiers can block.


    However, these soldiers are well trained. Although there is a big gap in strength, they soon found a way.


    ¡°A small team will go up and use the defensive light shield to block. Snipers will use the new killing god armor-piercing bomb.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing the order, a small team also directly used the defensive light shield and began to slowly move towards Yunxi in a horizontal row.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yun Xi rushed directly and punched the defense light shield.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    This punch went up, and there was a huge sound on the defense light shield. All the defense light shields link up in an instant, forming a defense light shield to jointly defend Yun Xi¡¯s punch.


    Although dozens of people resisted the power of Yunxi¡¯s punch together, they were abruptly set back several steps.


    ¡°Hold on, throw the new flash bomb in the past, and the snipers are ready.¡±


    An officer shouted.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yun Xi went up again and began her crazy attack.


    The flash bomb was also thrown over, and Yun Xi grabbed the flash bomb directly with her hand.


    With a bang, Yun Xi felt that the world in front of her had turned white.


    Just then, a gunshot rang out.


    The sniper¡¯s bullet flew out and hit Yun Xi in the head.


    Yun Xi was directly hit and slowly fell to the ground, bleeding from the place hit by the bullet.


    ¡°the target has been killed.¡±


    The sniper¡¯s voice trembled a little. He just shot a bullet and killed a level 3 extraordinary fighter. This can make him proud for a lifetime.


    At the same time, the sniper is also frightened. This killing god armor-piercing bomb is really powerful, it can kill a level 3 extraordinarily fighter.


    However, the sniper also knows that the cost of this new killing god armor-piercing bomb is 100 million yuan, which is totally money.


    Just as all the people relaxed their vigilance and put down their defensive light shields.


    What they did not notice was that one of the hundreds of small black flames floating behind Yun Xi flew into Yun Xi¡¯s body.


    The wound in Yun Xi¡¯s head began to recover rapidly.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yunxi jumped up directly and attacked the soldiers.


    ¡°No, make defense quickly.¡±


    the officer¡¯s face changed greatly roared.


    Unfortunately, it is over now and the formation has been broken through by Yun Xi.


    The soldiers picked up their guns and began to shoot Yunxi wildly, but these bullets were useless to Yunxi. Even Yunxi¡¯s demon defense could not breakthrough.


    Yun Xi has been tearing one person in half with both hands, alive, and then rushing to another person.


    Another soldier raised the defense light shield through defense, but unfortunately, Yunxi jumped directly and came to the back of the soldier. With a punch, the soldier¡¯s heart was broken.


    And Yun Xi just lost a bunch of black flames, from appearing again.


    There was another heavy shot.


    A killing god armor-piercing bomb with a speed invisible to the naked eye hit Yunxi¡¯s head again.


    Yun Xi fell to the ground powerlessly.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    The officer said loudly and excitedly.


    However, when the officer was not happy for a few seconds, Yun Xi stood up again.


    Attack the soldiers nearby.


    ¡°why we can¡¯t kill her?¡±


    Only then did the officer realize that this humanoid monster in front of him could not be killed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    At this moment, five figures appeared in front of the crowd with the sound.


    The officer was relieved to see these five figures.


    Sensing the danger of Yun Xi, stopped killing and looked at the word ¡°guard¡± on clothes.


    These five people were the five who saw Yun Xi in the distance not long ago.


    ¡°How did she become like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems a bit difficult to deal with.¡±


    ¡°It can be revived, of course, it is not easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yunxi rushed to five people.


    However, the five men¡¯s faces were calm and did not show any panic.


    ¡°Chunan.¡± The captain said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    More than three meters high, Chunan, a big man, stepped forward and turned yellow on his body surface.

 Chapter 121 - Can Be Resurrected More Than 90 Times.

    Yunxi punched the heart of Chunan, but Chunan¡¯s face did not show very fear.


    Because Yunxi punched, even more did not penetrate the defense of Chunan, but was blocked by Chunan.


    Yun Xi did not give up and hit Chunan times in a row.


    Unfortunately, it was useless. Chunan was only separated from some loess. Chunan grabbed Yunxi¡¯s hands directly and controlled Yunxi.


    ¡°Ruoling.¡±


    Chunan shouted.


    ¡°Captain she is¡­¡±


    Ruoling hesitated to look at the captain SiFeng, request instructions.


    Captain Si Feng is also a little hesitant now. If she is really killed, they will be very troublesome.


    Finally SiFeng nodded his head.


    Ruoling did not hesitate, there was a sword gathered by spirit in her hand, and the sword pierced Yunxi¡¯s spiritual sea.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yunxi furious shouted out, directly fell to the ground, died of the force of life.


    ¡°Chunan, be careful, in case she lives again.¡±


    Si Feng warned warily.


    And Chunan also knows that Yun Xi can be resurrected just now.he doesn¡¯t know if she will be resurrected later.


    Chunan also did not approach Yunxi, vigilantly looking at the dead Yunxi.


    A bunch of black flames on Yunxi once again merged into Yunxi, and Yunxi¡¯s spiritual sea began to recover.


    Yunxi shook her head and stood up again directly, looking at SiFeng several people full of murder.


    ¡°really alive again. Yufan directly controlled her and the sniper gave her a shot.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, captain.¡±


    Yufan heard his captain¡¯s order, immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yun Xi sent out a roar with murder and rushed directly to Yufan.


    Another shot rang out, and a killing god armor-piercing bomb hit Yunxi again.


    Yun Xi fell to the ground, but this time, the black flame behind Yun Xi directly entered Yun Xi¡¯s body, and Yun Xi stood up again in an instant.


    ¡°Shoot.¡± Si Feng ordered the sniper.


    Another shot.


    However, this time, Yunxi, who was clearly unable to react, reacted this time and blocked the killing god arm-piercing bomb with her arm.


    At this time, Yu Fan had already arrived in front of Yun Xi and appeared a lot of fine white and transparent silk from Yu Fan¡¯s arm.


    These silks quickly wrapped around Yun Xi. In just a few seconds, Yun Xi was already entangled by Yu Fan.


    Every silk can withstand a ton of gravity.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yun Xi¡¯s angry struggle, but it was useless, and she could not break free.


    ¡°When you are resurrected, I will control you.¡±


    Si Feng looked at the ground with some pride, said.


    ¡°Captain, what do we do with this Yun Xi?¡±


    Ruoling came forward and asked.


    Si Feng looked at Yun Xi on the ground and did not know at that time that it should be done? Yun Xi said that she could not have been killed.


    The hundreds of black flames behind Yunxi show that Yunxi can be resurrected hundreds of times. This is what Sifeng has just noticed.


    Moreover, Yun Xi¡¯s identity is really very sensitive. If Yun Xi is really killed by them, the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone will definitely not let them go.


    When Si Feng did not know what to do, Yun Xi on the ground began to change this time.


    Dozens of black flames on Yunxi blended into Yunxi. The demon spirit on Yunxi began to devour the silk on Yunxi.


    ¡°No, move back quickly.¡±


    Si Feng discovered this situation in the first place, and Chunan and Yufan retreated directly.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    A ¡°kill¡±, let the people feel the whole body cold, unconscious back a few steps, in front of them, appeared a scene of blood into a river.


    Yun Xi¡¯s strength reached level 5 extraordinarily fighter directly, and the demon spirit exploded and rushed straight into the sky.


    The demon spirit forms a whirlpool in the sky, sucking into the spirituality of heaven and earth, and the sky is directly covered by the demon spirit and turned into night.


    One is five meters high, the whole body is dark, every muscle on the body is clear, the body grows slow, small and sharp thorns, the hands are sharp claws, and there is a pair of big black wings.


    When they saw this moment, they all remembered the word ¡°monster¡± in their minds.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    At this time, Yun Xi, who has already incarnated as a monster, made a violent, low, and unemotional voice that only monsters have.


    Yunxi stepped out with a foot, with extremely fast speed, came to Chunan, a claw toward Chunan¡¯s heart.


    In this way, the face of Chunan changed drastically, and the fear broke out in the heart. Chunan hurriedly defended with his hands.


    A killing god armor-piercing bomb, sent out in time, went straight at Yunxi¡¯s head.


    However, this time, Yun Xi reacted this time, blocking her head with the other hand. When Yun Xi opened her hand, killing God armor-piercing bomb fell to the ground again.


    Yun Xi turned her head to the sniper¡¯s position. she had already been wrapped by demon spirit. she could not see any expression on her face and a smile appeared.


    Some demon spirit separated Yunxi¡¯s body, wrapped this bomb, and successfully floated out of the air, reflecting back at a speed that could only see black shadows.


    The sniper¡¯s eye pupil shrank sharply and fear appeared in his eyes, but his body could not have responded.


    ¡°Soosh!!¡±


    The killing god armor-piercing bomb went straight through the sniper¡¯s head and into the back wall.


    The time used, that is, 0.1 second, Yun Xi completed the counterattack in an instant, which is obviously somewhat incredible.


    Yun Xi¡¯s other hand, has a claw to Chunan¡¯s heart.


    Although Chunan had arms to defend, Chunan underestimated Yunxi¡¯s attack this time.


    Yun Xi¡¯s claw made Chunan feel the great power when it was hit by the train.


    See this claw directly through his arm, in the position of piercing his heart, only a few centimeters away from his heart.


    Si Feng suddenly appeared and came back to the back of Chunan. He grabbed Chunan¡¯s shoulder and was caught. The huge force made Chunan retreat and flew out upside down. He was quickly caught by Yufan.


    Si Feng figure also appeared behind Yun Xi after rescuing Chu Nan. Si Feng¡¯s blood gathered in his hands and turned out to be a white dagger. This is Si Feng¡¯s ¡°spirit weapon¡± and ¡°spirit weapon¡± directly pierced Yun Xi¡¯s head.


    Si Feng did not relax, took back the ¡°spirit weapon¡± and went back next time.


    This continuous operation took only just one second.


    ¡°Captain, are you all right?¡± Ruoling held SiFeng, asked.


    Si Feng gasped with exhaustion, his face was covered with sweat, and his voice said intermittently: ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ it consumes a little¡­ too much.¡±


    The black flame once again entered Yun Xi¡¯s body and Yun Xi was resurrected again.


    When they saw it, they all wanted to cry in their hearts. It was too difficult.


    ¡°There are almost 90 black flames behind her, which means she can be resurrected more than 90 times.¡±


    Ruoling said, they almost cried, how to fight, completely can¡¯t win!


    Yun Xi¡¯s black flame-burning eyes looked at Sifeng.

 Chapter 122 - Heavenly Kill Sword Method

    ¡°Kill.¡±


    The black flame behind Yunxi, again with ten flames, entered Yunxi¡¯s body.


    Yun Xi¡¯s strength is already level 7 extraordinary fighter. Yun Xi¡¯s body began to change again. On the surface of the body, a pair of black armor actually grew, covering Yun Xi¡¯s whole body, only leaving eyes burning black flames.


    And a six-meter-long black broadsword also appeared in Yun Xi¡¯s hands, making Yun Xi, who was wearing armor, more powerful and domineering.


    In addition, Yunxi¡¯s murderous look increased again makes people feel fear from their hearts.


    ¡°Retreat, go.¡± Si Feng shouted.


    Now this Yunxi is not they can deal with, can only hope that the really strong to come quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Originally, in the team, there were no people who spoke or helped and went to Yun Xi.


    ¡°Lu Yan, you can finally make moves. If you don¡¯t make moves, we will die.¡±


    Chunan covering his heart mouth injury, said with a half-smile.


    Lu Yan ignored Chunan and walked towards Yunxi with a calm and cold face.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yun Xi¡¯s voice now is full of murder and anger.


    Lu Yan appeared a purple sword in his hand, and when the sword came out, the sound of the sword sounded and Lu Yan¡¯s sword shook.


    An invisible shock wave, directly on Yun Xi¡¯s armor, made a metal collision sound, but Yun Xi¡¯s armor, nothing.


    Yun Xi¡¯s broadsword in her hand is directly brute force to cut off Lu Yan.


    The furious knife gas directly cracked the ground.


    Lu Yan¡¯s sword in his hand shook again, and a shock wave made the same sound as a broken sound.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    A dull sound was found in the air, and shock wave and knife gas began to clash.


    Lu Yan¡¯s sword wave is extremely fast and sharp. It can be done without a sound and only let people see a purple light passing by.


    And Yunxi broadsword¡¯s knife gas is full of violent killing, and pure power, a knife gas, although the speed is not as fast as sword wave, but strength, but greater than sword wave.


    With its pure strength, it can make the air make a heavy and stuffy sound.


    Both sword wave and knife gas have advantages and disadvantages.


    In the end, the sword wave and knife wave offset each other and disappeared.


    On the ground where knife gas and sword wave clash, a small pit has been formed.


    A meeting between the two sides was a draw.


    However, Lu Yan saw the result and frowned gently. He was not satisfied with the result.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been one level lower than you, your knife gas wouldn¡¯t have resisted my sword wave.¡±


    Lu Yan said unconvinced.


    And Yunxi didn¡¯t want to talk to Lu Yan. she rushed directly to Lu Yan and cut it down with a knife.


    Lu Yan did not choose resistance, but dodged Yun Xi¡¯s knife from one side.


    And Yun Xi¡¯s knife down, the ground has appeared more than one-meter long crack, visible power.


    Lu Yan took advantage of the moment when Yun Xi lifted the knife and stabbed Yun Xi¡¯s heart with a sword.


    However, Yun Xi, who should not have been able to react with her body, suddenly cut off Lu Yan with a knife at a very fast speed.


    Lu Yan appeared a little surprised on his face and did not quite understand how Yun Xi react.


    Lu Yan¡¯s purple sword at this moment issued a low sound of sword singing, several purple sword wave issued, blocking Yunxi¡¯s broadsword.


    While Lu Yan continued to stab Yun Xi¡¯s heart.


    A sound of metal collision remembered.


    Unfortunately, Lu Yan¡¯s sword did not pierce Yun Xi¡¯s armor, but only left a little white mark on the armor.


    Yun Xi such defense, obviously let Lu Yan show extremely surprised expression.


    At the same time, the sword wave against Yunxi broadsword also collapsed directly. Lu Yan caught the rebound strength of the sword and quickly retreated, leaving Yunxi cut empty.


    ¡°A little trouble.¡± Lu Yan said to himself.


    ¡°Let me help you!¡±


    Ruoling coming forward to help, but Lu Yan refused.


    ¡°No, I can still do it. Let me try the limit of this silver-grade spirit weapon.¡±


    Lu Yan said, clenched his sword, stood motionless, and closed his eyes.


    However, changes began to take place in Lu Yan. At this time, Lu Yan made people feel dispensable. Lu Yan is now the sword in his hand, and his mind has been integrated into the sword.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yunxi can no matter so much, rushed to Lu Yan, a knife to Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan did not escape and was still there with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Si Feng quickly frightened shouted.


    Yun Xi went down with a knife, but it was only the phantom of Lu Yan. At the moment of 0.1 second that she was going to cut down Lu Yan, Lu Yan dodged directly. Such a speed has exceeded the speed that human eyes can do.


    Yun Xi looked at the place and did not understand.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s voice came from behind Yun Xi.


    Yun Xi turned around quickly and cut off with a knife, but only cut the phantom again.


    Lu Yan¡¯s sword once again pierced the heart of Yun Xi, but it did not pierce.


    Lu Yan¡¯s figure flashed and a sword pierced Yunxi¡¯s head, but he had not broken Long Yunxi¡¯s armor defense.


    The speed of Lu Yan¡¯s attack began to accelerate, and now Yun Xi has already failed to attack Lu Yan.


    Sparks began to appear on Yun Xi¡¯s armor, and Lu Yan stabbed it and there would be a purple shadow.


    At the back, all the people have completely rely on the figure of Lu Yan, the only thing that can be seen is that Yun Xi has been motionless, sparks all over her body, and purple shadows are all around her.


    Yun Xi is not that she doesn¡¯t want to move, and she can¡¯t move even more when she is suppressed by Lu Yan.


    Lu Yan¡¯s speed attack is to replace it with others, which has long been dead.


    And Yun Xi¡¯s armor defense, no matter Lu Yan¡¯s speed is fast, no matter how fast the attack speed is, there is no such thing as it is.


    ¡°Heavenly Kill Sword.¡±


    As Lu Yan¡¯s voice fell, Lu Yan pierced Yun Xi¡¯s head with a sword from above.


    At this moment, the sound of ¡°clicking¡± wanted to sound. Yun Xi¡¯s armor began to crack from the beginning and spread to the whole armor.


    And Lu Yan¡¯s ¡°spirit weapon¡±, appeared countless cracks at this last moment, and finally broke into pieces.


    Yun Xi was knocked down again, her body was covered with blood holes, and Yun Xi died again.


    Lu Yan made a jump and returned to the front of the crowd. He began to gasp half on his knees.


    Such a speed and long-term attack is certainly too much for even Lu Yan of Level 6 extraordinarily fighter.

 Chapter 123 - You All Die

    If it weren¡¯t for Lu Yan, he started to practice sword from an early age, followed his master, and learned fencing from an early age. By now, when spirituality is recovering, Lu Yan has become so powerful.


    A bunch of black flames behind Yun Xi fused into Yun Xi¡¯s body again. Yun Xi was resurrected once and her body came to armor, which also reappeared.


    Infinite resurrection, how do they fight?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let me use all my strength to give it a try.¡±


    Lu Yan walked to Yun Xi again, but this, a sword rang. A sword in Lu Yan¡¯s hand was pure white, and the white sword wave was fluttering on the body of the sword, making the sword look more like a fairy sword.


    ¡°This is my special ability. This sword is made of my sword meaning. This sword is called Bai Ao.¡±


    Although Lu Yan would like to talk before playing, Yun Xi can only say the word ¡°kill¡± at present, and she will not talk to Lu Yan at this point.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yun Xi picked up the broadsword and rushed to Lu Yan again.


    ¡°Alas!¡± Lu Yan sighed helplessly.


    Lu Yan looked at Yunxi who rushed to himself, and the color of compassion appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Let me end your pain!¡±


    The Bai Ao in Lu Yan¡¯s hand trembled gently, and the white sword wave on Bai Ao¡¯s sword covered Lu Yan¡¯s whole arm.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Yunxi has rushed over, directly to Lu Yan severely cut off.


    ¡°A sword.¡±


    Lu Yan¡¯s Bai Ao moved slightly in his hand, only flowing white sword wave. Lu Yan had already stood behind Yun Xi.


    As soon as Yunxi¡¯s body froze, the armor on her neck, together with Yunxi¡¯s head, fell directly to the place, while the incision of the armor was extremely smooth and smooth.


    ¡°This should be dead!¡±


    Chunan looked at the head of Yunxi, said with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Roar.¡±


    On the ground, Yunxi¡¯s head made a roar that was not a human voice at all.


    The black flame on Yunxi¡¯s eyes burned again, while the 30 black flames behind Yunxi directly blended into Yunxi¡¯s head.


    Yun Xi¡¯s head flew directly back to Yun Xi¡¯s body and was reconnected.


    However, Yun Xi began to change again. The black demon spirit directly centered on Yun Xi and began to form a whirlpool.


    Within hundreds of meters around, they were directly enveloped by demon spirit and turned into darkness.


    Lu Yan saw this situation and frowned deeply. This is going to evolve again.


    ¡°Everyone retreat 50 meters.¡±


    Lu Yan shouted.


    Hearing the order, although the soldiers also began to retreat, there will be a war later, and it is useless for all to continue to stay here.


    After Lu Yan had just killed Yun Xi, his left hand with his sword was already shaking and a drop of blood was already falling from his hands.


    Although Lu Yan¡¯s sword moves are very powerful, he has just fought with Yun Xi for so long. With this extremely powerful sword moves, Lu Yan¡¯s body has been unable to hold up and is approaching the limit of his body.


    On Yunxi¡¯s side, in the whirlpool of demon spirit, Yunxi¡¯s body has not increased this time, but has returned to the original height of Yunxi, and its strength has also started to rise from level 7 to level 9.


    The black flame in Yun Xi¡¯s eyes has now been completely extinguished, but now Yun Xi¡¯s pure black eyes seem to carry endless abyss, making people feel the magic of falling into it.


    The armor on the body can actually see the flowing black demon spirit, just like this armor is already a part of the body, a pair of wings on the back, has also begun to incite, let Yunxi fly up directly.


    The surrounding demon spirit surrounds Yun Xi, as if at this moment, Yun Xi can now control the demon spirit.


    ¡°You are all going to die.¡±


    A woman¡¯s cold and unemotional voice came out of the demon spirit and entered the minds of all.


    The crowd are shocked, fear appeared in the eye pupil.


    The demon spirit dispersed and the whirlpool stopped. The demon spirit retreated to both sides. One was wearing black light armor. Although the armor should be very heavy, it covers the whole body just like that so that no skin was exposed.


    But here, armor is only to protect important parts. Yun Xi reveals both sides of the snow-white thighs. Although only the skin of the thighs can be seen from the side, they are white, tender and thin.


    There are also smooth back and jade hands, and the skin is as white as snow.


    And Yunxi chest, but also revealed as if to jump out of a pair of white rabbits, such half cover half dew appearance, but also to attract people¡¯s eyes, let a person can¡¯t move eyes.


    Although it is a pity that such an enchanting figure, appearance is completely covered by armor, a pair of black eyes, let a person feel no feelings, but let a person see, will fall into, as if he is falling into the endless abyss.


    men are all looking straight and swallowing saliva in their mouths.


    Ruoling looked at the crowd with a face of disgust, turned to Si Feng and said: ¡°Captain, you see, they are all a group of men who think with their lower bodies. Captain, I think ¡­¡±


    Ruoling said half, the smile on her face froze, because she saw the captain Si Feng, who is not interested in beauty, now is froze, eyes are those men looking at beautiful women¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Captain!!¡± Ruoling directly in SiFeng ear shouted loudly.


    Si Feng is looking at and thinking absorbed, he is directly startled after he heard Ruoling¡¯s shout.


    However, Lu Yan, who is closest to Yun Xi, also looked at her. He could not hold the ¡°Bai Ao¡± in his hand. Obviously, Lu Yan was also attracted by Yun Xi now.


    ¡°Do I look good?¡±


    Although Yun Xi¡¯s voice is still very cold, it is very fatal to the men again.


    Looking down at the crowd in the air, the huge demon spirit fluttering behind her has created a strong aura for Yun Xi and added a feeling of the arrival of the Queen to Yun Xi now.


    Now there are some more men, all conquered by Yun Xi¡¯s queen¡¯s aura!


    ¡°you are beautiful.¡± Lu Yan swallowed saliva and couldn¡¯t help saying it.


    Yun Xi slowly flew down from the air to Lu Yan, who felt his heart accelerating and his whole body blood boiling for the first time in his life.


    Although Yun Xi was wearing armor and blocked his face, Lu Yan knew that Yun Xi must be a peerless beauty with the feeling in his heart.


    Yun Xi held out a hand and slowly touched Lu Yan¡¯s face.


    Under this circumstance, Lu Yan looked at the small and soft hands that were getting closer and closer to him.

 Chapter 124 - Enemy Too Powerful

    The heartbeat faster. Lu Yan felt that he could already hear his heartbeat.


    Just when Yunxi¡¯s hand was about to touch Lu Yan¡¯s face, Ruoling¡¯s voice appeared.


    ¡°Be careful, Lu Yan.¡±


    In this sound, Lu Yan¡¯s whole body was shaken, and great danger also appeared.


    Lu Yan bowed his head and immediately saw Yun Xi. On the other hand, a dagger appeared and was about to stab him in the heart.


    Immediately Lu Yan¡¯s ¡°Bai Ao¡± released a white sword wave and went to Yunxi.


    Clearly, the dagger, only a few centimeters away from Lu Yan¡¯s heart, was directly smashed by white sword wave.


    Yun Xi also directly jumped out of the range of white sword wave.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill me? Aren¡¯t you sober up?¡±


    Lu Yan said angrily.


    After all, Yun Xi only said the word ¡°kill¡± just now. Now she has said so many words, plus because Yun Xi has recovered, there is still the temptation of a beautiful figure.


    Let Lu Yan relax his vigilance, so if it weren¡¯t for the timely reminder, Lu Yan would have died.


    ¡°Who said I am Yunxi, little brother, I am the demon oh ~¡± Yunxi¡¯s voice is cold, but with a charm.


    Every voice of Yun Xi makes people feel hot and dry in their hearts and will be seduced out.


    ¡°Be careful, there is a mental attack in her voice.¡±


    At this moment, the voice of Ruoling is remembered in the minds of all the people, the whole body will shake, and the dryness and heat in the heart will disappear.


    ¡°demon! Then let me see how powerful it is.¡±


    After Lu Yan woke up, he was very angry. He just clearly knew that Yun Xi was going to kill himself, but after hearing Yun Xi¡¯s voice, Lu Yan himself was careless.


    This is simply a disgrace, Lu Yan¡¯s character has always been very arrogant, the heart felt unprecedented anger.


    Lu Yan¡¯s ¡°Bai Ao¡± issued a sword sound.


    The white sword wave rushed straight at Yun Xi, and the three-meter wings behind Yun Xi flashed directly.


    She returned to the air in an instant.


    Later, Lu Yan gave off a white sword wave to Yun Xi. The dense white sword wave left Yun Xi no place to hide.


    Yun Xi did not evade this time. Her hand grabbed the white sword directly.


    Lu Yan saw Yunxi do this, his face is contemptuous smile, in the heart is thinking, ¡°this is silly? To catch my sword wave empty-handed, even if she doesn¡¯t want her hand.¡±


    However, Yun Xi directly grabbed Lu Yan¡¯s white sword wave with her delicate hand, while Yun Xi¡¯s hand was not hurt at all.


    This Lu Yan¡¯s face is not very good, hurriedly to Yun Xi again continuously issued a white sword wave.


    Hundreds of sword waves rushed to Yunxi, making a harsh sound in the air.


    However, this is not over yet. Lu Yan quickly held ¡°Bai Ao¡± in both hands, and his sword meaning was all gathered on ¡°Bai Ao¡±.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Lu Yan tried his best to cut it off. The white sword wave turned directly into a six-meter-long white silver dragon and rushed straight at Yun Xi.


    Yun Xi blocked the sowrd with the demon spirit on both sides in time.


    White sword wave rushed into the demon spirit, making the original dark demon spirit, more white light.


    The white sword wave and demon spirit dissipated at the same time, and the silver dragon, which was vaporized by the sword, opened its big mouth and rushed straight at Yunxi.


    Yun Xi held out her hands and the demon spirit around her gathered directly in front of her, forming a shield.


    At this moment, a figure appeared behind Yunxi. Yunxi turned her head and found that Ruoling released her spirit, it turned the spirit into a dagger and directly pierced Yunxi¡¯s spiritual sea.


    At the moment of crisis, Yun Xi wanted to stir up her wings, but at this moment, Si Feng went back directly and came with Yu Fan. Yu Fan released the silk and wrapped Yun Xi¡¯s wings.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Because Yun Xi¡¯s spiritual sea was attacked, the defense gathered by demon spirit dissipated instantly.


    And at this time.


    The white silver dragon has arrived in front of Yun Xi.


    The white silver dragon swallowed Yunxi directly.


    ¡°Just your these sword waves¡­¡±


    When Yun Xi thought that the white shock wave could not hurt her, behind the white silver dragon was Lu Yan¡¯s sword ¡°Bai Ao¡±.


    ¡°Bai Ao¡± sharp sword end, very easily broke Yunxi¡¯s armor, pierced Yunxi¡¯s heart.


    The powerful and horrible sword wave directly and instantly twisted Yun Xi¡¯s heart.


    Yun Xi spit out blood and fell to the ground.


    And Lu Yan, of course, will not feel good either. He has just reached the limit of his body. Now he has such a powerful move that Lu Yan¡¯s body can no longer hold up.


    Lu Yan is still standing with his sword, which is also based on his own ideas.


    However, Yun Xi¡¯s heart recovered again after inhaling black flames.


    ¡°This is great. Your cooperation is good.¡±


    Yun Xi stood up, stirred her wings again and returned to the air.


    ¡°You have to become stronger after resurrection. How do you let us fight like this?¡±


    Lu Yan has reached the brink of collapse, which is too difficult to fight.


    After killing with all one¡¯s strength, the enemy will be resurrected, and the mentality of whoever is will collapse.


    ¡°No way, you will be quiet¡­ die!¡±


    Yun Xi rushed directly to the front of Lu Yan at an extremely fast speed, and the crowd did not react. Lu Yan also had his eyes tightened.


    Yun Xi¡¯s hand has pierced Lu Yan¡¯s body and rushed straight to Lu Yan¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, Lu Yan closed his eyes and understood.


    he will die.


    A little hot blood sprinkled on Lu Yan¡¯s face with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Lu Yan opened his eyes and his body broke out of the potential of the human body at the most dangerous time. Lu Yan retreated several steps and collapsed to the ground weakly.


    an old man, grabbed Yunxi and threw it directly onto the distant wall. On the wall, a big pit was smashed.


    ¡°Master, you have finally come. If you don¡¯t come, your disciples will have to sacrifice.¡±


    Lu Yan cried directly. It was really too difficult.


    The old man looked back satisfied and said, ¡°Yes, it is not easy for you to do this step. It¡¯s not you weak, it¡¯s the enemy too powerful.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words made Lu Yan¡¯s mouth twitch. At the same time, he also agreed with his master¡¯s statement in his heart. It was really that the enemy was too abnormal. she was resurrected indefinitely and her strength soared. How did he fight?


    ¡°old man, you are very good and dumped me to death.¡±


    Yun Xi came out of the wall and moved the bones on her body. The bones were snapping.


    ¡°How can I compare it with you?¡± The old man said in a calm tone.


    ¡°Old man, you are an innate fighter! However, it seems that the speed of innate fighter is not very good. you come so slowly, or your feet are not powerful.¡± Yun Xi continued.

 Chapter 125 - Take The Human Away

    Lu Yan, who was lying on the ground, felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. I talked to you and you didn¡¯t talk. When my master came, you talked. This is to look down on me!


    Facing Yun Xi¡¯s words, the old man was not angry either. Instead, he smiled and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know your master, will I be disappointed with you after knowing that you are like this?¡±


    When Yun Xi heard the word Master, her body trembled directly. In the dark world of Yun Xi, Yun Xi, who was sleeping soundly, opened her eyes fiercely.


    ¡°you are tired, hurry up and continue to sleep!¡±


    The kind mother¡¯s voice was introduced into Yunxi¡¯s ears. Although Yunxi¡¯s eyes showed hesitation and doubts, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡°Old man, how annoying you are!¡±


    Yun Xi said angrily.


    The old man smiled and continued, ¡°If your master knew that you were killing people here, would he come to kill you himself?¡±


    This time in the same place of Yun Xi, the body trembled even more severe, in the dark world of Yun Xi, directly opened her eyes.


    she wants to get up from my mother¡¯s arms, but she doesn¡¯t know why, even Yun Xi struggled to resist the shortage and couldn¡¯t earn mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°sleep! sleep!¡±


    Yun Xi¡¯s own mother¡¯s voice, with a magic power, let Yun Xi slowly not struggle, closed her eyes, slowly fell asleep.


    And outside Yun Xi, the body stopped shaking.


    ¡°Go to die!¡±


    This time Yun Xi stopped talking nonsense. she spread her wings directly and hit the old man quickly.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The floating sword beside the old man rushed to Yunxi and was divided into dozens of swords in the air.


    The speed of the sword is extremely fast, only a few dozen ways to white light can be seen.


    Yun Xi controls the demon spirit around her and makes the demon spirit into a huge mouth that can swallow a house.


    Dozens of swords pierced directly into the huge mouth, and the pure white light shone greatly, and incarnated into the dawn in the darkness, piercing the darkness.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Yun Xi underestimated the power of the old man¡¯s sword, but did not expect the sword to have the power of light, which has a suppression effect on demon spirit.


    Yun Xi tried to avoid these swords.


    And suddenly the sword in front of Yunxi disappeared, Yunxi instinctively felt that there was a hot feeling behind her, just the power of light.


    Yun Xi turned fiercely and saw dozens of swords already about to stab her body.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The time around Yunxi stopped and the sword was still in the air.


    This is Yun Xi¡¯s own special ability to stop the time around her. she used this special ability to avoid attacks several times before. However, because Yun Xi¡¯s demon heart is now controlling this ability, it is not stable, and it can suddenly fail.


    However, this time, the demon Yun Xi was unlucky enough to stop the world around her. As soon as it was opened, it disappeared again.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Dozens of swords pierced Yunxi¡¯s body, with Yunxi pierced to the ground, dust dispersed, Yunxi has pierced dozens of swords into the body, fixed on the ground, unable to move.


    And the most important thing is that this is the sword, which has accurately avoided the key and led to the impossible resurrection of Yun Xi.


    ¡°You are possessed and have killed many people. It is sinful and it is also a disaster to keep it. I think your master also agrees with me.¡±


    The old man walked slowly past, with a murderous tone.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Yun Xi tone is not flustered at all, said calmly.


    The old man pointed to Yun Xi floating in the air, with more than 60 black flames and said, ¡°This should be the number of times you can be resurrected!¡±


    ¡°What if it is?¡±


    Yun Xi¡¯s tone this time was obviously somewhat flustered.


    ¡°It happens that the power of light on my sword can control your demon spirit.¡±


    The old man said. A sword that pierced Yunxi¡¯s body flew up and directly cut more than 60 beams of black flames.


    However, with more than 60 black flames, they did not have any ability to attack or escape.


    Soon, there were only three black flames left behind Yun Xi, which also meant that Yun Xi could only be resurrected three times.


    This Yunxi is really flustered. Although it is blocked by armor and cannot see Yunxi¡¯s mood, Yunxi¡¯s voice is nervous and a little scared.


    ¡°Stop it, you damn human.¡±


    Yunxi began to rise up and resist, but the sword on her body tightly controlled Yunxi, and the demon spirit around her was not controlled by Yunxi.


    However, the old man ignored it and continued to control the sword to cut off the last three black flames of Yunxi.


    The sword went down and the last three black flames were destroyed.


    A sword, straight to Yunxi¡¯s head.


    ¡°Let me put an end to your pain!¡±


    The old man said that finish, the sword began to slowly go to Yunxi¡¯s head.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Yunxi although still want to resist, but the body can¡¯t move.


    Sword slowly stabbed into Yunxi¡¯s armor, and her armor can¡¯t stop the sword.


    ¡°please stop.¡±


    At this critical juncture, a voice came, and the crowd turned to look back and saw a man with a full head and a big sweat, running here at a superhuman speed.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man looked solemnly at the young man.


    The young man took a few breaths and then began to say, ¡°my master wants you to let go of our elder sister.¡±


    The young man was sent by Ningtian, and he came just right. if he came a few minutes later and could only go back with Yunxi¡¯s body.


    ¡°Your master? The man in the white fog forbidden zone!¡±


    The old man asked with a frown.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    There was a trace of pride in the young man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The old man thought for a moment and refused the request to let Yun Xi go.


    Yunxi killed hundreds of people, how can he just let her go with a sentence.


    The old man refused, and the young man really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The young man thought that for the sake of his master¡¯s face, the old man would choose to show mercy, but the old man refused.


    Of course, the young man himself knew that he could not beat the old man.


    When the old man turned around and was ready to kill Yunxi, thunder appeared in the sky.


    A purple thunder fell from the sky, and the old man had to jump to avoid the purple thunder.


    And the crowd also looked up one after another and looked into the air.


    Purple gold eagle has arrived here with nine-tailed spirit fox. Purple gold eagle just sent out the purple thunder.


    ¡°Take this human being away.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox came to the ground, took Yunxi directly back to Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s back, and took Yunxi and began to fly away.


    ¡°Want to go?¡±


    The sword on the ground flew back to the old man¡¯s hand, and he chased them up.


    Purple gold eagle smiled contemptuously. In an instant, the sky was covered with dark clouds. Purple thunder flashed among the dark clouds. Hundreds of purple thunder fell from the sky and rushed straight to the ground.

 Chapter 126 - A Transaction

    If these hundreds of purple thunder fall, it will definitely kill hundreds of thousands of people, this is the old man, absolutely not allowed to happen.


    The power of purple thunder can definitely be achieved.


    From the people below, these hundreds of purple thunder, each with a length of more than three meters, fell from the sky. The scene was like a purple meteor all over the sky, flying to all the people. The power was unbelievable.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    After a scolding, the old man gave up chasing Purple Gold Eagle.


    The old man was very puzzled in his heart. How did the eagle and fox in the white fog forbidden area appear here? they also came to save Yun Xi.


    Yunxi on the back of Purple Gold Eagle has passed out now.


    At this time, in the cake shop, the three little golden crows who had been eating happily suddenly stopped.


    ¡°This breath is the boss. They are here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, the master sent us to follow the little sister.¡±


    ¡°Shit, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three little golden crows turned into three golden lights and flew out of the cake shop.


    The shivering human beings in the cake shop finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Soon, three little golden crows chased up with purple gold eagle.


    ¡°You three, when you go back, wait to be punished by master!¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox smelled the cake on the three little golden crows. After thinking about it, nine-tailed spirit fox knew what the three little golden crows had done.


    ¡°Whoops!! No!¡±


    ¡°We were wrong.¡±


    ¡°If the master knows, we will be punished.¡±


    Three little golden crow tone is very afraid to open for mercy.


    ¡°Well, you three¡­ walk back!¡±


    Originally, Purple Gold Eagle wanted three little golden crows to kill some people and give human beings a little deterrent force, but thinking of the master¡¯s orders, they could not kill people casually.


    Disobeying the master¡¯s order, the consequences are very serious.


    A purple light and three golden lights quickly flew out of the city. As for the defense of the city¡¯s high walls, they could not hit them at all.


    However, the young man sent by Ningtian, who was somewhat embarrassed and did not know what the situation was, but now, the young man slowly retreated.


    The old man now, resisted the devastating hundreds of purple thunder that was about to fall in the air.


    ¡°Magic sword.¡±


    The sword in front of the old man directly separated tens of thousands of swords.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Tens of thousands of swords flew into the air and collided with hundreds of purple thunder in the sky.


    ¡°Zi Zi Zi.¡±


    Hundreds of purple thunder collided with tens of thousands of swords, and purple light and white light flashed violently in the air.


    This scene lasted for more than an hour before it slowly calmed down.


    The old man, like the sword fairy, flew back to the ground from the air.


    ¡°Master, are you all right?¡± Lu Yan propped up his already extremely tired body and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just let them run away.¡±


    The old man¡¯s tone was full of anger.


    A large part of the reason why the old man was angry was that the White Fog Forbidden Zone was suppressed by the man.


    How can this eagle and fox still appear to save the personal disciple of the expert who suppressed the white fog forbidden zone? What is the situation?


    The first thing the old man thought of was that there seemed to be some problems with the master who suppressed the white fog.


    However, the specific problem, and the old man can¡¯t think of it for a while.


    ¡°The rest, you go to do it! In the future, you will strengthen the identification of people who leave the city, not those who enter the city. If they are not from the city, you will all report it.¡±


    The old man said sternly and went straight away with his sword.


    What happened here, of course, was quickly posted on the Internet, and vague videos were also posted on the Internet.


    Although the video is very vague, the general battle scene is still visible to all.


    ¡°What monster, so fierce?¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster is? It is so powerful that it can be resurrected after death.¡±


    ¡°The latest news is that the monster is Yun Xi, a personal disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. she seems to be possessed without knowing why.¡±


    ¡°Yunxi devoured the demon spirit, How does she get possessed?¡±


    ¡°Who said that if you devour the demon spirit, you will not be possessed.¡±


    ¡°Ninety percent of the personnel of a newly established company were killed by Yun Xi, including some passers-by under the company.¡±


    ¡°How many people did this Yun Xi kill? she was even a killer. The state should send someone to kill her, even if she was a personal disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, kill Yunxi.¡±


    ¡°That Yun Xi is the devil and should be killed.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    ¡°A bunch of idiots upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Let me give you an analysis. Yun Xi is a disciple of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. she has a distinguished status and is also a level 3 extraordinary fighter. Why did she come to this guarded city to slaughter an ordinary new company?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of that either.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Just kill Yun Xi anyway.¡±


    There is also a heated discussion on the Internet. Some people say that Yun Xi is a devil and should be killed. Some rational netizens are still analyzing what is going on.


    And the country has also been stable and has not released any results of the Yun Xi incident.


    Among them, Yun Xi was rescued by eagle and fox in the white fog restricted area. The problem here is a bit big.


    Inside the White Fog Forbidden Zone, Purple Gold Eagle has returned with Yun Xi, but Yun Xi is still in a coma and has not woken up.


    When Ning Tian asked what three little golden crow were doing when she was possessed.


    The three little golden crow said that they could not get in, but could only be outside the city.


    However, the words of the three little golden crows were exposed because the cake residue on one of the little golden crows¡¯ claws was not cleaned up.


    Ningtian immediately educated the three little golden crows. The roots grabbed the feet of the three little golden crows and began to circle.


    In the end, the three little golden crows were directly dizzy and whirled around. They all crashed into trees when flying, and then fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. Their appearance was very funny and funny.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox looked aside and shook head.


    Then Ningtian took Yunxi back to the periphery of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, of course not flying back from the direction of the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    When they saw the master coming back with Yun Xi, they were all happy to surround them.


    Of course, many people also have doubts in their eyes.


    ¡°I know what you are wondering. You should know that it was eagle and fox who saved Yun Xi. Why did they go back to save my disciple? Then I made a deal with the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, looking at the crowd.


    ¡°I¡­ from today on, I will not suppress any other fierce beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone except the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±

 Chapter 127 - Formation Seal

    As soon as Ning Tian¡¯s words came out, the crowd suddenly became noisy.


    both ¡®eagle¡¯ and ¡®fox¡¯ are ferocious. If the master doesn¡¯t suppress them, then the next step should be the ¡®eagle¡¯ and ¡®fox¡¯ to unite to launch revenge on mankind.


    After all, everyone knows that the White Fog Forbidden Zone was suppressed by their master. Now that the opportunity has come, they will definitely launch a wave of animals to retaliate against human beings.


    At the same time, all the people were very touched in their hearts. Master, this is all for Yun Xi.


    ¡°Master, you are so kind, whoops!!¡±


    ¡°Master, you will not violate the orders of your Master. if your Master knows, will you be punished?¡±


    ¡°Master, you are really too kind to us.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    ¡°Well, you wait and talk to the guarded city. The one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone is likely to launch a wave attack on them. After all, the guarded city is closest to us.¡±


    After Ningtian commanded, he took Yunxi to the waterfall.


    The crowd, of course, also followed up.


    ¡°Demon Sword, what should we do now?¡±


    Yun Xi is still in the body of demon spirit riots, even wake up, it is not Yun Xi, but Yun Xi¡¯s demons.


    ¡°Let¡¯s use a seal method first, and I will pass it on to you with my mental power.¡±


    The demon sword itself has no choice. The demon spirit is emitted by itself, and the demon sword has never studied its own demon spirit. Of course, he doesn¡¯t know how to suppress the demon spirit after it enters the human body.


    After arriving at the waterfall, Ningtian used his spirit to bring in six huge trees with a length of several tens of meters, which were inserted into the lake in a circle respectively, and Yunxi was just put into the middle of the six huge trees.


    He began to use his spirit to carve an ancient script on these six huge trees that Ningtian had never seen before.


    Ning Tian exerted himself for a full hour. On the carved six huge trees, they were all ancient characters from demon sword.


    Then Ningtian brought six stones and placed them by the lake.


    At this moment, the ancient characters on the six huge trees in the lake gave off a faint black light.


    Six black chains appeared from six huge trees and directly entered Yunxi¡¯s body to lock Yunxi.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Yun Xi screamed directly and then fainted.


    The six boulders on the lake directly left the ground and floated into the air. Six dark lights shot into the six boulders respectively, and the boulders also turned into six stones.


    The crowd on one side saw the fantastic scene and their eyes glowed. They were all thinking, ¡°Is this the legendary formation?¡±


    Ningtian ignored the surprise of all, but sat directly on a boulder, closed his eyes and sat around.


    Although they wanted to ask the master about the legendary formation, but they did not dare to disturb the master.


    The crowd was bored, so they took out their mobile phones and went online to clarify why ¡®eagle¡¯ and ¡®fox¡¯ in the White Fog Forbidden Zone would save Yun Xi.


    When netizens learned that Ningtian would not suppress the Fierce Beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, but would only stop the most horrible one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Moreover, Ningtian also warned the guarded city away from the White Fog Forbidden Zone. It is very possible that the White Fog Forbidden Zone will trigger a wave of animals and retaliate against human beings.


    After the people in the guarded city knew the news, they all exploded.


    They couldn¡¯t sit still and jumped out.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯d better leave the guarded city first!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t do this. The city we guard won¡¯t be so fragile.¡±


    ¡°That is, Because we are very close to the White Fog Forbidden Zone, when we built the high wall, we used the best materials. Without demon beast, they could not have destroyed our high wall.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there are many heavy weapons on the city we are guarding, and there are more experts sitting here.¡±


    ¡°And now it also gives us enough time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°So we are not afraid.¡±


    ¡°In this case, we really don¡¯t have to be afraid of the animal tide caused by Fierce Beast.¡±


    Netizens who originally wanted to leave also calmed down and agreed that the high walls of the guarded city would not be so fragile. The wave of animals triggered by Fierce Beast would not destroy the high walls.


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, Yun Xi has woken up, but it is still Yun Xi controlled by the demons.


    When the demon Yun Xi woke up, she found herself locked and began to resist.


    Chains that go deep into bodies, even more, this is not now Yunxi can break free.


    Now the demon Yun Xi is also seriously injured. If it weren¡¯t for the high healing speed of the demon Yun Xi, the demon Yun Xi would be dead now.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi shouted to Ningtian.


    However, Ningtian was unmoved and slowly opened his eyes and looked at the demon Yunxi, showing a disappointed expression on his face.


    ¡°Yun Xi, if you don¡¯t want to live like this all your life, wake up early!¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s voice once again made Yunxi¡¯s body tremble, but it was a pity that she was calm.


    The demon Yun Xi smiled loudly and said, ¡°Yun Xi has been completely controlled by me. she cannot wake up again.¡±


    ¡°Then you are ready to be like this for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi did not know what to say. she had no right to resist.


    ¡°I am very curious, you a demon, what is it? Is Yun Xi¡¯s Dark Personality?¡±


    This is a question that Ning Tian has been puzzled about since he read novels before. Now he wants to know if there will be an answer.


    ¡°Me? What is it?¡±


    The demon Yun Xi heard the question of Ningtian, and her voice became small. she bowed her head and began to meditate.


    Ning Tian was also surprised to see this.


    ¡°What do you like?¡±


    ¡°I like killing people.¡±


    This time, the demon Yun Xi¡¯s voice was very low. she seemed to be thinking about another important thing and did not pay too much attention to the problem of Ningtian.


    ¡°Apart from killing people?¡±


    Ning Tian asked again?


    ¡°No, why do you ask?¡±


    The demon Yunxi looked up and asked Ningtian.


    Although the abyss-like eyes in the armor make people unable to see any emotions, Ningtian can know from the voice of the demon Yun Xi that the demon Yun Xi is now confused.


    ¡°Ding! Please persuade the demon Yun Xi to become your subordinate.¡±


    ¡°Task Completed: Reward a Purple Soul Sword, Upgrade, Task Failure: Host Gains Kidney Deficiency Feeling for One Month.¡±


    At this time, the system also suddenly released the task.


    ¡°Ding, the host triggered a wave of animals, the conditions must destroy the high walls of human cities, the task time is one month.


    ¡°Mission Completion: Reward a bottle of divine fairy dew, and if failed, the strength of host will retreat to level 5 fierce beast.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!!¡±


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help bursting a foul language, he directly got two tasks, and the difficulty of the tasks was still a little high. Is it difficult to persuade the demon Yun Xi immediately?

 Chapter 128 - Prepare To Trigger Beast Flows

    The demon is the most evil side of a person. It is a complete demon. the system even wants Ningtian to persuade the demon Yun Xi to become his own subordinate.


    What¡¯s going on here? Ning Tian felt that he really couldn¡¯t do it, and the failure of the task was kidney deficiency for one month. Ning Tian said this was too cruel, wasn¡¯t it?


    However, this task reward is good. The purple soul sword is interesting. It happens that Ningtian lacks a weapon.


    The second task, triggering a wave of animals and destroying the high walls of human cities, is somewhat more difficult.


    Ningtian also knows that the lowest high wall of human beings can withstand the attack of demon beast, and he cannot make moves. Purple gold eagle is only a fierce beast, and the nearest one is the guarded city.


    Because the guarded city is closest to the White Fog Forbidden Zone, there are not only experts in charge, but also strong troops in this respect.


    In addition, not long ago, he also released the news, so the guarded city will be prepared, and it will be even more difficult to trigger a wave of animals to attack.


    ¡°Hey! Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±


    At this moment, the demon Yun Xi saw that Ningtian did not speak, but asked Ningtian.


    ¡°Nothing, just thinking about the problem. How are you thinking about it?¡±


    Ningtian returned to absolute being, or give it a try first, in case of success, is possible.


    ¡°I thought for a moment, I was the dark Yunxi, this is some irony! But now my body is mine.¡±


    Although there was a trace of sadness in the tone of the demon Yun Xi, the last sentence also made the sadness in the tone of the demon Yun Xi disappear.


    ¡°How about being my subordinate?¡±


    Ningtian did not cover up, directly stated his purpose.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The demon Yun Xi felt that she heard wrong.


    ¡°Become my subordinate and I will let you out.¡±


    Ning Tian said it again very directly.


    This time, the demon Yun Xi was silent.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you let me go, I will kill you immediately?¡±


    The tone of the demon Yun Xi was full of murder.


    ¡°Haha! You are demon spirit, don¡¯t you know who you come from?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    Suddenly the demon Yun Xi seemed to think of something, and there was a great fear in her tone.


    ¡°And you can¡¯t beat me either.¡±


    Ning Tian added.


    This is to the point. With the current state of the demon Yun Xi, it is OK. It is already very good to be alive. How can she still win Ningtian?


    And even if the demon Yun Xi returns to its peak, Ning Tian is relying on his strong mental power, which is enough to make the demon Yun Xi be dismembered countless times and have no chance to resist.


    ¡°No, I have to think about it.¡±


    In the end, the demon Yun Xi did not agree.


    Ningtian himself is in no hurry, at least now he has a chance.


    ¡°Liu Guangmeng and Ma Teng, you are guarding Yun Xi, who is now a demon. Remember not to destroy this formation.¡±


    Ning Tian said that finish and went straight away.


    Ningtian returned to the white fog forbidden zone.


    ¡°Wild Boar King, you come and call, White Fox, you come.¡±


    ¡°What is it, master?¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox asked doubtfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to launch a wave of animals against mankind. I don¡¯t know if you are interested.¡±


    Ningtian seriously asked.


    However, some of them were woken up by Ningtian because they were sleeping. The listless bear opened eyes and was excited to Ningtian.


    ¡°Master, what did you just say? Let¡¯s launch a wave of animals and attack human beings?¡±


    Bear¡¯s tone was extremely excited.


    And nine-tailed spirit fox and they, also opened their eyes wide and looked at Ningtian excitedly.


    Seeing such a situation, Ningtian knew that he thinks too much. Nine-tailed spirit fox and they originally wanted to attack human beings so much.


    ¡°Hmm! Launch a beast wave attack on the nearest guarded city.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, saw the boar leader also ran up.


    ¡°Master, is what you just said true?¡±


    The boar leader¡¯s ears are better, and it also heard what Ningtian said. The boar leader was so happy that it could finally avenge the human race.


    ¡°Hmm! Well, first give you the task, go around and start gathering a large number of spirit beast, and then wait for me to make further arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Ancient tree, why do you want to launch a wave of animals to attack human beings?¡±


    At this moment Xue Ling couldn¡¯t help asking questions.


    Xue Ling herself is a human being. How can she tolerate it?


    ¡°Shut up, human beings.¡±


    The boar leader and the bear looked at Xue Ling.


    If Xue Ling is helping humans to speak, it is possible that the the boar leader and bear will attack Xue Ling the next second.


    The leader of the wild boar and the bear have great enemies with human beings. One was occupied by human beings and the other¡¯s wife and children were killed by human beings.


    ¡°Xue Ling, you¡¯d better stop talking!¡±


    Ning Tian also stepped forward and told Xue Ling not to talk.


    Xue Ling immediately glanced at Ning Tian and then left.


    After seeing Xue Ling go far away, Nine-tailed spirit fox came forward and said, ¡°Master, I think Xue Ling is no longer useful. Why not?¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox did a neck-wiping action.


    Ning Tian immediately raised his eyebrows and warned, ¡°White Fox, you can only kill Xue Ling if I say so. Don¡¯t make a decision for me, otherwise the consequences will be very serious.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s eyes flashed with unwilling emotion, and voice was somewhat low and he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, you go!¡±


    Ning Tian glanced at the pandas on one side and were all sleeping, but their round body made Ning Tian shake his head and did not wake up them.


    The bear and the wild boar leader left first to gather spirit beast.


    Then followed by Purple Gold Eagle and Nine-tailed Spirit Fox and three little Golden Crow.


    Wind wolf took his own pack and began to gather the herd.


    The fierce beast already suppressed the spirit beast. Under the strong breath of the fierce beast, the spirit beast was frightened and started a wave of animals.


    However, Purple Gold Eagle and they have divine beast blood, which can be directly suppressed by divine beast blood, making people fear themselves and accept their orders.


    The largest wave of animals at present is about to begin.


    On this side of the guarded city, because of the news from Ningtian, the White Fog Forbidden Zone may launch a wave of animals to retaliate against human beings.


    This side of the guarded city had to be guarded. A large number of mass killing weapons began to appear on the high walls, and more troops arrived in the guarded city.


    This is the first large-scale battle to be launched between human beings and other creatures. In the end, they don¡¯t know who will win.


    ¡°Go and call that man.¡±


    the sealed demon Yun Xi suddenly opened her mouth, with a kind of affirmation in her tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go right away, elder sister.¡±


    Mateng is ready to inform NingTian.


    Ningtian himself has already come.


    ¡°Have you thought it over?¡±


    Ning Tian asked with a smile.


    ¡°I am me, I am not Yun Xi, no, I am Yun Xi now, the former one is dead, I am Yun Xi now, I would like to be your subordinate, let me out.¡±


    Although the demon Yun Xi took a hint of reluctance in her tone, she still agreed to become Ning Tian¡¯s subordinate.

 Chapter 129 - Run Stone

    However, Ningtian did not move and kept smiling all the time.


    ¡°You, untie this seal quickly.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi, some impatiently said.


    And Ningtian shook his head.


    ¡°I have the ability to know whether you want to be my subordinate or not.¡±


    Ning Tian himself has a system. If the demon Yun Xi had really become his own subordinate, the system would have sounded the sound of completing the task, but now there is no such thing.


    Then there is only one possibility, this demon Yun Xi is deceiving himself.


    The demon Yun Xi did not speak for a long time. The demon Yun Xi chose silence directly.


    ¡°Just think about it!¡±


    Ning Tian said that finish and went straight away.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!!¡±


    The demon Yun Xi suddenly burst out laughing, and the chain on her body began to tremble violently. The demon Yun Xi¡¯s demon spirit began to burst out.


    On the other hand, the leader of the wild boar and the furious demon bear have already controlled tens of thousands of spirit beast, including several level 1 fierce beast.


    Purple gold eagle, nine-tailed spirit fox, and three little golden crows each directly put thousands of spirit beast at their own command.


    Wind wolf¡¯s side is also good. it has already controlled thousands of spirit beast.


    The herd has already begun to be assembled. Of course, this situation has also been photographed by satellites in the sky.


    However, due to the interference of spirituality in the air, the photos taken by satellites have begun to blur.


    In the guarded city, the officers of the guarded city are seriously looking at the photos taken back. The dense spirit beast in the photos has at least reached more than 30,000 spirit beast, and the number is still increasing.


    ¡°The situation in the city we are guarding is very dangerous now. Soon, there will definitely be a large-scale wave of animals.¡±


    It was Ye Yang, the highest officer in the guarded city, who opened his mouth.


    Ye Yang was already a major before he was 35 years old, and with his amazing talent, he reached level 9 extraordinarily fighter, so he was sent here to be the highest officer here.


    ¡°We can look for help from other cities first.¡±


    ¡°It may not be very good. After all, other cities are too far away from us. Even the nearest city does not have four or five days to support us.¡±


    ¡°The country has already sent an army. It is not so optimistic.¡±


    ¡°No, this time the beast tide is probably the largest beast tide at present, and the leading fierce beast is the fierce beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, of which ¡®eagle¡¯ has the strongest combat effectiveness at present.¡±


    ¡°But there are still good things at present. At least the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone has blocked the strongest one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, otherwise it would be even more difficult.¡±


    ¡°Well! How did you check all the information about Yun Xi?¡±


    Ye Yang asked.


    ¡°It has been found that Yunxi is the daughter of Yunlong, and the reason to abandon Yunxi is because the woman named Fan Biman gave birth to a son. Yunlong was cruel and abandoned Yunxi and her mother. At present, when Fan Biman was killed by Yunxi, we can only find out and do some because of too long time and Yunlong¡¯s cover-up.¡±


    Ye Yang closed his eyes and rubbed it. His voice was a little tired: ¡°That¡¯s enough. It should be Yun Xi who took revenge. In addition, Yun Xi swallowed the demon spirit, because she killed people and the demon spirit rioted in her body, not to mention later.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I always feel that there seems to be some problems with the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone and the White Fog Forbidden Zone itself.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°Dong!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    Ye Yang said in a low tone.


    Although Ye Yang also has some doubts, the problems involved are very big, and it is not suitable to say this in this emergency period.


    On the side of the three little golden crows, more than 3,000 spirit beast and dozens of field beast have listened to themselves.


    And the three little golden crows are on a stone, looking at the 3,000 hiding herds, the three little golden crows now feel very mighty.


    Just as the three little golden crows were about to speak, the stone under their feet suddenly moved.


    The three little golden crows flew directly, while the ordinary stone rolled up and ran away.


    The three little golden crow were all a little confused immediately. What the hell?


    Although rolling with ordinary stones is still very fast, in front of the three little golden crows, it is like a snail climbing.


    Soon, the rolling stone crossed a small sea of flowers and came to a place full of stones.


    However, some stones here are a little different. They have very small feet and hands and are crawling around. Some stones have very long hands and feet that look like human beings.


    Inside these stones are boulders as large as tens of meters, and there are also super small stone people as small as a few centimeters. Under the reflection of sunlight, they also emit light smoothly.


    The color of these stone people is the color of ordinary stone, there are also stone people with metallic feeling, there is also a very dark stone people, and the only stone people as transparent as crystal.


    Among them, the stone people with metallic feeling are the most.


    After the ordinary small stone man came back, a group of stones surrounded it and did not know what it was saying.


    And three little golden crows are watching in a small tree.


    However, the three little golden crows forgot their golden feathers. Under the sunshine, they were the most shining stars in the night.


    Many huge stone men directly surrounded the three little golden crows, but the three little golden crows did not panic.


    The blood breath of the divine beast in the body broke out, and the three little golden crow thought of it the next moment. These stone people would kneel down and submit to themselves.


    Even the Fierce Beast will be the same. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there are not many Fierce Beast in this place, the three little golden crows can rely on their divine beast blood to make these Fierce Beast listen to themselves.


    Although the three little golden crows do not know why these stone people can still move like this, large stones are still quite useful.


    So three little golden crows are ready to take these stones.


    However, the next embarrassing scene appeared. The stone men did not move at all, just surrounded by three small golden crows.


    they didn¡¯t kneel down to submit as they imagined.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°These stones¡¯ IQ is somewhat low.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you come with me.¡±


    Three little golden crows have just flown up and are ready to take these stones out of here.


    The arm of a boulder, directly patted three small golden crow, three small golden crow hurriedly avoid.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Rebellion?¡±


    ¡°We must teach you some lessons.¡±


    Three little golden crow voices said angrily.


    Then the three little golden crows began to release flames directly, burning the stone men.


    Of course, the three little golden crow were also afraid of burning the stone men to death, but after burning for half a day, the stone men did not move.

 Chapter 130 - Mountain Stone Man

    The surface of the stone man was not cracked by the high temperature flames of three small golden crows.


    In this way, the three little golden crows burned. After more than an hour, the three little golden crows were tired.


    Three little golden crow stopped.


    At this moment, a heavy and honest voice sounded.


    ¡°You, continue! It¡¯s quite hot and comfortable.¡±


    When three little golden crow heard this sentence, one of them did not fly steadily and made several laps in the air.


    The three little golden crow growled inside, ¡°We have burned for so long, and you said tt is quite comfortable and warm.¡±


    In this way, it was a deep blow to the three little golden crows.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    A stone giant with a body of crystal capital asked solemnly.


    ¡°We are going to launch a wave of animals to attack human beings. Do you want to go or not?¡±


    One of the little golden crow said.


    Three little golden crows were hit, so they didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense.


    ¡°Attack humans?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll join, but just the three of you, even not?¡±


    purple giant said with some disgust.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. I¡¯ll take you to our master.¡±


    Three little golden crows flew straight ahead.


    At present, the three little golden crow¡¯s heart is depressed.


    The Purple Stone Man, with the Stone Man, began to follow the three little golden crows.


    Soon after, the three little golden crows brought the stone men to Ningtian. After that, the three little golden crows flew back to their nest and slept in depression.


    These stone people saw Ningtian, a huge ancient tree close to 100 meters, and they were also startled and thought it was really big.


    When Ning Tian looked at these stone people, he was also surprised.


    ¡°Are you stone men?¡±


    Ningtian asked directly very curiously.


    The leading purple crystal stone man replied, ¡°We are the Mountain Stone Man.¡±


    ¡°What is your strength?¡±


    Because these mountain stone people have no breath, he cannot judge the strength of these mountain stone people.


    ¡°We mountain stone people have evolved to judge our strength. We are ordinary mountain stone people, mountain stone people with metal bodies and mountain stone people with pure black metal bodies, mountain stone people with crystal transparent bodies like me. We can devour some rare metals to evolve our bodies.¡±


    The Purple Crystal Mountain Stone Man said.


    ¡°Then you are really a bit strange. What have you done to the three little guys in the nest? They are not happy?¡±


    Ning Tian, of course, also noticed the abnormality of the three little golden crow. they brought back so many helpers. Why didn¡¯t they ask for praise but to sleep?


    Purple Crystal Mountain Stone Man was thinking the same.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the fire they set on us was very comfortable.¡±


    The purple crystal mountain stone man¡¯s words also made Ningtian helpless. Ningtian also knew why the three little golden crow were not happy when they came back.


    However, from the dialogue just now, Ning Tian also found that the IQ of the mountain stone people does not seem to be too high, otherwise the mountain stone people should not have followed the three little golden crow to come here so easily.


    Ning Tian is still very satisfied with these mountain stone people who can resist the fire of three small golden crows and still feel quite comfortable to burn. In this way, it can be seen that the defense of these mountain stone people is somewhat high and terrible.


    ¡°Then you will stay here first and start a wave of animals after today.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, also left these mountain stone people.


    At this time of the demon Yun Xi side, demon Yun Xi still closed her eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±


    Aware of the coming of Ningtian, the demon Yunxi opened her eyes in the infinite abyss this time.


    ¡°I just want to ask how are you thinking?¡±


    Ning Tian did not give up and insisted on talking with the demon Yun Xi every day. Ning Tian felt that there was still hope.


    ¡°In this way, let me out and promise me, and I will promise you.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi said again with a hint of temptation in her voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ningtian directly agreed to the demon Yun Xi this time.


    Ning Tian wrote a very old word in the air, and then the chain that went deep into the body of the demon Yun Xi became very long.


    Enough demon Yun Xi to come out and move outside, 50 meters.


    ¡°What is this? I told you to untie this seal, so I can¡¯t move at all.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi said very dissatisfied.


    However, Ning Tian replied with extremely arrogant tone: ¡°No, wait until you get out of my mental control.¡±


    At this moment, the demon Yun Xi discovered that she could not move even more.


    ¡°You¡­ you let go of me.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi was very unwilling to shout.


    But Ningtian shook his head, shut the demon Yun Xi back in, turned and walked away, leaving behind the demon Yun Xi who was unwilling.


    Ning Tian came to this side of his disciples¡¯ cultivation. Now these disciples are all practicing the peace of mind that their master Ning Tian called to them to absorb more spirituality between heaven and earth.


    ¡°You are all good. Now I¡¯ll teach you how to breathe. You really feel my breathing.¡±


    Ning Tian sat cross-legged in the air. Ning Tian himself blended into the surroundings and let everything around him blend into himself.


    Later, Ningtian began to gather a large number of spirituality and formed a whirlpool to enter Ningtian¡¯s body.


    However, every breathe in Ningtian represents the silence around, and every inhalation represents the flow of everything around.


    At this time, Ningtian has become the center of everything around it. After Ningtian¡¯s heart calms down, he is to feel the surroundings and let them blend into himself.


    Ningtian¡¯s state did not last long.


    ¡°You have to remember that our breathing method is to achieve the unity of mind and blend into the surroundings. After you calm down, you will feel everything around you, blend into it, control everything around you, and be self-centered.¡±


    Ning Tian also began to teach some tricks about breathing.


    All the people began to try slowly at night, but they were not as systematic as Ningtian and could only grope for it slowly.


    Among them, Liu Guangmeng actually found the feeling of breathing the fastest and slowly, and spirituality began to flood into Liu Guangmeng.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Ning Tian praised with satisfaction.


    However, soon, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body suddenly quivered, and the small spirituality vortex that had already begun to form suddenly broke off.


    Liu Guangmeng also fiercely opened her eyes and said regretfully to Ningtian, ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I disturb you.¡±


    Ningtian was not angry, but said apologetically.


    Ning Tian just praised the Liu Guangmeng. As a result, Liu Guangmeng was excited and disrupted the breathing method.


    Ning Tian, in order not to disturb these disciples, he returned to find demon Yun Xi.

 Chapter 131 - Army Of Beasts

    As soon as the demon Yunxi saw Ningtian coming, she suddenly opened her eyes and said unconvinced, ¡°you don¡¯t control me with your mental power.¡±


    Ning Tian responded with a smile and said, ¡°Then I can still tear you to pieces with my spirit.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± demon Yunxi doesn¡¯t know how to refute at that time.


    ¡°You are still thinking about it! ¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, and slowly left.


    This time the demon Yun Xi chose to lower her head and meditated.


    In the next few days, the number of spirit beast outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone has reached more than 90,000, dense, and there are also hundreds of fierce beast inside, including 10 level 1 fierce beast.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Ning Tian sat on the throne and opened his eyes. the dragon power broke out completely.


    All spirit beasts, including the fierce beast, bowed their heads trembling all over their bodies to show their submission.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A voice with endless majesty sounded among all animals.


    All beasts roar and their voices resound through the whole heaven and earth.


    The mighty tide of animals began to set off under the leadership of Purple Gold Eagle.


    ¡°The tide of animals has begun.¡±


    The old man sitting on the high wall opened his eyes with a tone of death.


    ¡°Senior Blood, how sure are you about this wave of animals?¡±


    Ye Yang asked with some worries and nervousness.


    This wave of animals is the largest wave of animals at present. Although great preparations have been made in advance, Ye Yang is still not sure.


    In the latest satellite images, the dense images are all spirit beast, which makes people feel scalp pins and needles.


    Moreover, what miscalculated this time was that 50,000 to 60,000 animals were hidden in the 90,000-plus animal tide at first. Originally, only 30,000 to 40,000 animals were hidden in the images taken by satellites in a few hours.


    Now suddenly increased so much, Ye Yang¡¯s confidence, really no longer.


    ¡°Go and call out those old guys. The city will be lost and they are still practicing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Yang said respectfully.


    At the same time, he also ordered his men to call for people.


    On this side of the army of beasts, soon, in almost half a day¡¯s time, also will reach the city of guardians.


    The war is about to begin, and there is also a depressing atmosphere in the city.


    On the Internet, someone went to the army of beasts in the video shot by helicopter.


    Immediately on the Internet all exploded, close to one hundred thousand beast army, this is so far, the largest beast tide, the largest beast tide before, also thirty thousand, now directly close to one hundred thousand army.


    And this nearly one hundred thousand troops, several tens of meters high mountain stone people, especially the purple crystal mountain stone people, under the reflection of sunlight is the brightest.


    ¡°that¡¯s a stone man.¡±


    ¡°Such a big purple crystal stone man should be very valuable.¡±


    ¡°You even want to die.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the leaders in front are all Fierce Beast.¡±


    ¡°Wow, there are giant pandas ahead.¡±


    ¡°So cute! But why do these giant pandas still have a tail?¡±


    ¡°Upstairs, can walk in front of the army of beasts, how can it be a simple spirit beast, at least also fierce beast level.¡±


    ¡°There is an important problem found here. The army of all animals did not walk at random like the previous wave of animals. It was very neat, at least it did not walk at random.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t guess, with my army for many years, this time the army of all animals has listened to the command.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t the guarded city be very dangerous this time?¡±


    Asked a little worried on the Internet.


    ¡°Should not! After all, the white fog forbidden area also reminded the guarded city in advance, and the guarded city should have prepared a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, although there was some terror with the army of beasts, when building the high walls of the guarded city, the materials built were the best to guard against the white fog forbidden zone, and it was said that there were also experts in the guarded city.¡±


    ¡°I have also heard of it. I hope the guarded city will be fine in the end.¡±


    ¡°In fact, you have forgotten that if it weren¡¯t for Yun Xi, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    As soon as a sentence was uttered, the netizens who watched the video discussion exploded directly.


    ¡°Brother, I have forgotten that if it weren¡¯t for Yunxi¡¯s revenge, the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone agreed to the White Fog Forbidden Zone this time to save Yunxi, and now the army of all animals wouldn¡¯t appear.¡±


    ¡°I really want to kill Yunxi. If it weren¡¯t for Yunxi, I didn¡¯t know many people would die after this army of animals.¡±


    ¡°The country should want Yun Xi.¡±


    ¡°I agree, too.¡±


    And some wise people also began to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just ask you if the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone will agree?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Netizens were silent at once, and some were unlikely.


    Half a day later, the army of beasts came to guard the city 100 meters away.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The roar of wild animals was deafening and resounded throughout the whole world.


    All the people on the high wall also showed a nervous look. The soldiers had preparation and the heavy weapons on the high wall were also ready.


    On the high wall also appeared five white-haired old people, each with a sharp edge in their eyes.


    The body is sending out the smell of terror, the five old people are innate fighter.


    ¡°Human beings, you will all be punished to death for your mistakes before.¡±


    ¡°Kill my compatriots, eat my compatriots and occupy our territory.¡±


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    All animals use their mental power to say the word ¡°kill¡±.


    All the people on the high wall were trembling, and there was a scene of an army of beasts breaking through here, killing human beings and blood flowing into rivers.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    A disdainful voice hit back at the whole army of beasts, unexpectedly directly put the army of beasts spirit gathered ¡°kill¡± word, blocked back.


    ¡°Old Yu, has your spirit broken through to spirit sea realm this time?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Yu old man nodded with a trace of pride in his eyes.


    ¡°Five experts, we¡¯ll depend on you later.¡±


    Ye Yang said to five old people respectedly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Five old people are nodded, five old people are from the five families, are ordered to guard here, the main purpose is to observe the movement of the white fog restricted area.


    People from the five major families all feel that the White Fog Forbidden Zone is not simple. There are certain things in it that are not found elsewhere.


    Otherwise, a small city would not need five innate fighters to guard it.


    However, in the face of the army of beasts, the five old people also have no confidence in their hearts. They want to go. It is impossible. If they go, they will be scolded to death.


    ¡°Old guys, wait a minute. If I die, remember to burn more paper money for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic.¡±


    An old man patted the old man of Xue family on the shoulder.

 Chapter 132 - Beast Army Attack

    However, the old man in the Xue family shook his head helplessly and looked at the army of beasts in front of him. His voice was moved and said, ¡°This tide of beasts is not so simple. Although there is no demon beast in the army of beasts, it is an army of beasts close to 100,000.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Today, it is possible that we will all have to sacrifice, so we can only let our householder burn money for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such unlucky words, we haven¡¯t fought yet.¡± The Yu family old man said.


    ¡°Get ready. It¡¯s time to start.¡±


    Chen family¡¯s old man also said.


    ¡°If you are all alive, I will buy you my thousand-year-old blood wine.¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man took a sip of the wine in his hand with gourd and looked at the army of animals in the distance with bold and unconstrained voice.


    ¡°you are really generous. You didn¡¯t even give the wine to your Zhao family¡¯s householder, now you have taken it out for us to drink.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait first and go back alive!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Old Zhao, you tell us in the position of your thousand-year-old blood wine first, otherwise in case you died, we won¡¯t be able to drink it.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha!!¡±


    All five laughed.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Purple gold eagle flew into the air, the sky purple thunder flickered in the dark clouds, like a wild beast roaring, endless purple thunder is frightening.


    Purple gold eagle gathered all over his body and headed for the high wall.


    The old people of the Yu family held hands together, and a boulder under the high wall flew away, blocking the purple thunder of Purple Gold Eagle, but the 5-meter boulder also exploded directly.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The beasts roared and the war began directly.


    ¡°Fire.¡±


    Ye Yang said loudly.


    Then the heavy weapons on the high wall began to start, emitting flames.


    ¡°Boom!!!¡±


    Countless flames were emitted and fell directly into the army of beasts.


    But even so, for the army of beasts, more this does not have much effect.


    The army of beasts began to climb directly to the high wall.


    On the high wall, the strong human beings also began to fight back.


    All kinds of special abilities appear, spirit beast launches the attack.


    ¡°Drain oil.¡±


    Ye Yang said loudly.


    Then the soldiers on the high wall began to take out oil and pour it under the high wall.


    ¡°Set fire.¡±


    A lighter burst into flames and threw down the high wall.


    In an instant, endless flames appeared, burning thousands of spirit beast.


    The spirit beast all screamed, while the Purple Gold Eagle at the back took a look at the fierce beast at the back.


    A frog as big as a human jumped to the front, opened a big mouth, and vomited out a lot of water.


    Soon, the fire was extinguished.


    ¡°Open the energy defense.¡±


    The middle part of the high wall lights up and transparent energy defense appears.


    Let the spirit beast below not get up.


    ¡°Missile launch.¡±


    As Ye Yang went out again and his voice fell, six missiles appeared on the high wall.


    ¡°Can you eat, Da Hei?¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox casually asked the pandas nearby.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    their tails to move, and become bigger, huge mouth directly become very long, swallowed a missile.


    The missile was instantly consumed in the mouth.


    they belched and touched their stomachs. They were very cute, but the human beings on the high wall were all puzzled.


    What the hell? Six missiles were eaten like this, my God.


    ¡°Come again.¡±


    Ye Yang roared.


    Then six missiles were launched again.


    ¡°Da Hei?¡±


    Da Hei shook head and said, ¡°No, no, We¡¯re a little overfed.¡±


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    The missile exploded directly, killing thousands of spirit beast directly.


    Six huge deep pits appeared.


    The army of beasts was not frightened by this, but began to attack more crazily.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Purple gold eagle gives orders.


    The spirit beast in the air began to fly towards the high wall and directly attacked the shield in the middle of the high wall.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    The electromagnetic gun on the high wall, which is especially aimed at birds in the sky, opened fire on the flying spirit beast.


    Several spirit beast were hit in the air, but this was far from enough.


    There are nearly 10,000 spirit beast in the air.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Ye Yang said severely.


    ¡°Do you start an attack?¡±


    Ye Yang carefully asked one side of the Xue family old man.


    The old man shook his head.


    ¡°If we do, then ¡®eagle¡¯ they will do the same. Now is not the time.¡±


    Both sides are consuming combat effectiveness, and the strongest strength appears, which is the time for decisive battle.


    If you shoot now, the target of this army of beasts is them, which will be very passive.


    ¡°Sniper, using killing god armor-piercing bomb number three, shoot me the spirit beast in these skies and prevent them from damaging the shield.¡±


    The third killing god arm-piercing bomb is different from the killing god arm-piercing bomb. Above the cost, the cost of a third killing god arm-piercing bomb is 100,000, which is much cheaper than the real killing god arm-piercing bomb with a cost of 100 million.


    However, in terms of power, the number 3 killing god armor-piercing bomb can only kill spirit beast below level 9.


    And killing god armor-piercing bomb can kill fierce beast below level 9.


    At present, the killing god arm-piercing bomb is too expensive. In such a battlefield, the killing god arm-piercing bomb No.3 is better.


    The third killing god armor-piercing bomb was fired by dozens of snipers, and the spirit beast in the air quickly killed and injured hundreds of others.


    ¡°Attack snipers on high walls.¡±


    Purple gold eagle ordered part of the air spirit beast to go.


    The battle on the high wall also began immediately.


    The screams of the last death of human beings and the last roar of wild animals unwilling to give up have been continuously sent out on this battlefield.


    The sun sets and darkness comes.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    Purple gold eagle gives orders.


    The army of beasts began to retreat.


    The human beings on the high wall are all directly tired to the ground.


    A few hours of war, human casualties, and the army of beasts, also died a full 40,000 spirit beast, the dead body has been piled up in the high wall into more than 10 meters high.


    The smell of blood has already drifted into the city, and some people have started to vomit directly because the smell of blood is too heavy.


    ¡°Boss, why should we retreat?¡±


    After returning to 100 meters away, Nine-tailed spirit fox was puzzled.


    ¡°This is the master¡¯s order, and spirit beast people are tired, rest is necessary, now the city is full of fear, and fear, will be like a virus.¡±


    Purple gold eagle said.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox nodded.


    Ye Yang looked at countless dead and injured men, Ye Yang felt sad.


    ¡°The dead has been counted out, we¡­¡±


    Ye Yang made a stop gesture directly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, go down!¡±


    Ye Yang looked tired at the army of beasts in the distance, filled with hatred and anger.


    And in the city, is already full of a sense of fear, this sense of fear, comes from the army of beasts. the blood smell let people want to vomit, which also caused the city to be lifeless.

 Chapter 133 - Corpses Piled Up Like Mountains

    On the Internet, the scene of today¡¯s battle between the guarded city and the army of beasts has spread on the Internet.


    The blood and cruelty of the battle made netizens tremble with fear.


    ¡°This battle is so bloody!¡±


    ¡°Yes! The dead bodies of spirit beast are piled up into mountains.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow should be the decisive battle, and Fierce Beast should also go to the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, and on our side, the experts did not make any moves.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s battle should be more intense.¡±


    ¡°Fierce Beast is on the battlefield, and of course the battlefield level will be upgraded.¡±


    ¡°Let me say a word, the ending is very dangerous for our side.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, ask the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone to help?¡±


    One netizen put forward his own opinion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Please ask the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone to make moves, and the guarded city will definitely keep it.¡±


    ¡°You think too much. The expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone has already held back the strongest one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget, this beast tide is also because the expert in the guarded city wants to kill Yun Xi. In order to save Yun Xi, the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone promised the request of the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    ¡°I have a question, the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, why not save Yun Xi by himself? Isn¡¯t this better?¡±


    ¡°So is it! There seems to be a problem with it.¡±


    All of them were suddenly awakened by a sentence. Why didn¡¯t the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone save Yun Xi himself?


    At this time, of course, Ningtian¡¯s disciples also came out.


    ¡°Our master is guarding the White Fog Forbidden Zone. If he leaves, what will we do?¡±


    ¡°That is, as soon as the master went to save the elder sister, we were killed by the fierce beast in the white fog restricted area the next second.¡±


    After explaining it clearly, the crowd turned the topic to this war.


    The explanation is also well-founded, there is no problem at all, and everyone is not thinking much about it.


    In the middle of the night, the tide of animals suddenly began. The soldiers on the high wall all quickly arrived at their posts and struggled to stop the tide of animals.


    However, the tide of beasts lasted for half an hour, and the army of beasts retreated.


    After waiting for an hour, the tide of animals began next time.


    After another half hour of fighting, the tide of animals receded again.


    Two hours later, the tide of animals suddenly began again, playing for half an hour.


    See this, has continued to come at dawn, late at night continuous fighting, has let the soldiers on the high wall tired.


    Ye Yang did not expect, with the army of beasts will come to use the consumption method.


    Now the soldiers are tired and their fighting capacity has begun to decline, and the worse news is that.


    The ¡°eagle¡± of the army of beasts said that the human beings who came out to surrender could avoid death. Otherwise, when all beasts breached inside, they would be massacred, and the whole guardian city was surrounded.


    After all the people had spent a night full of fear and roaring, after hearing the words of ¡®eagle¡¯, some people collapsed mentally and wanted to surrender. Of course, they were all blocked.


    However, the fear in the city deepened again.


    The city¡¯s people, all feel, they have been surrounded by all animals, waiting for them can only be death, want to live can only surrender.


    ¡°Damn it, find out who is spreading rumors in the city.¡±


    At the meeting, after hearing the news, Ye Yang swore directly.


    This is clearly disturbing the morale of the army, and when a person is cornered, even if he sees a glimmer of hope, he will fly to the flames.


    If this army of beasts forces them to despair is good, at least in front of all can¡¯t see hope, but will not be depressed, but now, it is difficult to say.


    ¡°You should be on guard for me. You must not let people in the city surrender.¡±


    Ye Yan said loudly and angrily.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the morning, the army of beasts outside the guardian city seemed to show no sign of attacking.


    However, this is a new trick devised by Purple Gold Eagle. Purple Gold Eagle directly found a monkey and created a studio.


    The name of the studio is the army of beasts.


    This name alone is enough to attract people¡¯s attention. Just a few minutes after the broadcast, 200 people came in.


    When people saw that it was a monkey¡¯s face, they were also puzzled.


    the live broadcast turned to the army of all animals that were resting. Following the live broadcast, they could just see all the army of all animals.


    In an instant, the popularity of the live broadcast was pushed to the recommendation page. In a few short minutes, the number of people in the live broadcast room had already reached tens of thousands of people.


    At this time, when the picture of the mobile phone turned again, they saw Purple Gold Eagle, and the inside of the studio exploded instantly.


    And the name of the broadcast has been changed directly to Surrender Not Kill.


    Only then did all netizens understand that this is a live studio opened by Fierce Beast.


    The studio was quickly closed.


    But the news of surrender don¡¯t kill, directly like the plague, let the guardian city people, all know.


    Many people in the original guarded city did not believe the rumor was true, but when they learned that Fierce Beast¡¯eagle ¡®had made a special live broadcast to say this, many people in the guarded city began to be tempted and wondered whether they would go or not.


    After Ye Yang learned the news, he was in the office and threw things angrily.


    Now it is no longer useful to tell people that these fierce beast are cheating.


    And the fastest reinforcements will take a few days to get here, and in a few days, they have already died.


    ¡°It is reported that some citizens suddenly appeared and ran to the army of beasts.¡±


    Hearing this report, Ye Yang almost fainted. If the first person succeeds, then there will definitely be a second person and a third person.


    Such consequences are terrible and the morale of the army will definitely shake.


    ¡°What is the matter with you? Didn¡¯t you keep?¡±


    Ye Yang shouted angrily.


    ¡°it is an extraordinary fighter who had a special ability that seemed to be invisible. We didn¡¯t find it at that time. Do we shoot?¡±


    The soldier asked cautiously in fear.


    However, Ye Yang kicked the past directly and cursed: ¡°Now the whole world can be watching us. If you shoot and kill at this time, the consequences are beyond your imagination.¡±


    ¡°And it will make people in the city feel that our army is incompetent and must flee to surrender.¡±


    Ye Yang said, feeling that he was too tired.


    His men, how are all a group of pig brains.


    ¡°Ethe army of beasts suddenly retreat another 100 meters.¡±


    At this time, another person came to report.


    ¡°The army of beasts retreat 100 meters? What are they going to do?¡±


    Ye Yang opened his tired eyes and frowned deeply.

 Chapter 134 - Decisive Battle Begins

    Ye Yang don¡¯t know what the army of beasts is going to do? Think about it, also can¡¯t think of it.


    And at this moment, someone to report, and there are tens of thousands of beast army from there.


    Ye Yang had no choice but to shake his hand.


    Let them go! anyway, this is their choice.


    However, several people who surrendered were not eaten by the army of beasts. Purple gold eagle really let them leave the guarded city.


    After the news appeared, a large number of people in the city began to surrender, slowly from dozens of people to hundreds of people, to tens of thousands of people, to hundreds of thousands of people.


    In a short period of one day, the number of people guarding the city has dropped crazily from millions to millions.


    On the side of the army of beasts, Purple Gold Eagle also let these humans leave.


    Ye Yang¡¯s eyes were red and his heart was extremely angry. Purple gold eagle did so, which had shaken the morale of the army. Moreover, in the city, a large number of extraordinarily fighter went to surrender and ran away.


    In this way, the total force of the guarded city has dropped greatly.


    ¡°we really let those human beings go?¡±


    The bear tone some unwilling asked.


    Purple gold eagle shook head and looked at the human beings who had gone far away. ¡°It will be more helpful for us to break through the guarded city if they let them go. Otherwise, they will join the army and resist us. It will be more difficult for us to break through the guarded city, and human support will soon arrive.¡±


    For a whole day, the army of beasts did not attack the city of guardians, and there were already a large number of human beings in the city of guardians, who went out to surrender and chose to live.


    And because of this, lead to the people in the city, in the heart appeared an idea, guarding the city will be breached by the army of beasts, it is only a matter of time.


    If they don¡¯t go now, such as the army of beasts attack again, they will be slaughtered.


    All that awaits them is death.


    Now the guarded city is full of a kind of fear. Many people surrender to the army of beasts and flee away here.


    However, not everyone can climb over the high wall.


    Netizens on the Internet are all worried about the comfort of the guarded city.


    ¡°If this goes on, the guarded city is really dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Those idiots don¡¯t understand, is this a trap of the army of beasts?¡±


    ¡°Alas! In front of human fear, thinking is useless.¡±


    ¡°¡®eagle¡¯ used a good trick, which drives the people in the city to an impasse and then gives out a hope.¡±


    ¡°This time the guarded city is dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Unless the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone moves.¡±


    ¡°However, it is unlikely.¡±


    When public netizens had no hope for the guarded city, a netizen named the guarded city spoke.


    ¡°We will live and die together in the guarded city and adhere to the dignity of human beings who will never say die.¡±


    This sentence was made by Ye Yang, which also represents that after the army of all animals launched the final attack, including Ye Yang, all will be sacrificed and will not surrender.


    While the five old people stood on the high wall and looked at the army of animals, their eyes were even more sharp.


    ¡°It seems that we are really going to die this time.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, at least we haven¡¯t humiliated mankind, humiliated our family.


    ¡°Now the morale of the army is in turmoil.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, if it weren¡¯t for those who are afraid of death, we could still hold on.¡±


    ¡°Well, needless to say, this is their choice.¡±


    The five old men looked at the army of beasts in the distance and were all ready to die.


    At dawn on the third day, the sun slowly rose on the horizon, and the bridge in the guarded city was already full of soldiers. In the eyes of these soldiers, they all had the consciousness of dying.


    And the army of beasts have all woke up and are ready to attack.


    At this moment, an ancient voice sounded.


    ¡°My army, break through this city, kill all mankind and take revenge.¡±


    Later, on the side of the army of beasts, drops of orange raindrops fell.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The army of beasts began to roar with excitement, because these orange raindrops made them stronger and their bodies reached their peak.


    The five old people on the high wall of the guarded city were surprised and dignified when they saw this.


    All five old people can clearly feel that the orange rain contains extremely powerful energy. After the army of ten thousand animals absorbs it, its strength will definitely soar.


    The sound just now, as all the five old people know, must be the most powerful one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Just then, another voice appeared softly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t keep your promise, but in this case, then I will release one of my spiritual bodies to help us human beings.¡±


    Later, another split self, which was gathered again by Ningtian¡¯s spirit, appeared over the guarded city.


    Ning Tian gathered the body again. Although he had no consciousness and lost more than half of his strength, the distance increased a lot.


    The reason why Ning Tian wants to act is also to improve his position as a master in human mind.


    And the arrival of Ningtian, directly to give the people, great confidence, at least let the morale is not turbulent.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The army of beasts who have just accepted a drop of spirit blood from Ningtian have now greatly increased their strength and reached their peak.


    On this side of the guarded city, Ningtian¡¯s move to come here also gave people great confidence in an instant.


    The young man dressed in white and ancient costume in front of them is a super strong man who can suppress the white fog forbidden zone.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Purple gold eagle flew into the air, gathered purple thunder, and headed for the guarded city.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The roar of the army of beasts resounded through the whole world.


    ¡°This war is likely to be lost, but for the sake of human dignity and glory, we will also choose to fight.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s voice carries a magic power, which makes the warm-blooded hearts of all the people present boil.


    ¡°For glory.¡±


    ¡°I have given human dignity.¡±


    ¡°Let the army of beasts die!¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Ye Yang also took out a photo of himself, in which Ye Yang¡¯s wife was shown.


    Ye Yang looked at his wife in the photo and smiled.


    ¡°For glory?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Ye Yang, we five old guys, also will fight for glory.¡±


    Ye Yang looked at the five old people in front of him in surprise and saluted directly.


    The five old people all smiled and nodded at Ye Yang.


    At this time, the army of beasts has begun to attack the high wall.


    Purple gold eagle and the fierce beasts, this time, joined the battle.


    It is also the final decisive battle.


    The five elderly people in the guarded city and other extraordinary fighters are also ready.


    Sprinkle blood.


    Fight for glory.


    I will have no regrets.

 Chapter 136 - Is Equivalent In Strength

    Chen¡¯s old man moved all over his body, and his bones were crackling all over his body in an instant. Just listening to the sound was horrible.


    ¡°Old Chen, have you developed it?¡± Yu¡¯s old man said in surprise.


    ¡°Of course, I feel good now.¡±


    Chen¡¯s old man said that he went directly to the front of the three small golden crows in an instant. With a slap in the past, the three small golden crows could not react at all and went directly to the deep pit underground.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox wanted to help, but Yu¡¯s old man came to nine-tailed spirit fox.


    The spirit of both sides began to fight again.


    On the side of the Rain Family, the Rain Family Old Man and the Bear fought fiercely.


    There¡¯s nothing around that¡¯s intact. The old man in the rain family is strange to be fighting with his eyes closed.


    Moreover, the strength of the old man in the rain family is equal to that of the bear, and the speed of the old man in the rain family is faster than that of the violent giant bear.


    Whenever the bear hits the rain family old man, the rain family old man is fine, but the surrounding objects, with a ¡°jump¡± sound, will appear a huge bear paw print.


    ¡°Man, roar!¡±


    The Bear grew bone armor on its body, and the Bear turned on the rage state.


    However, the old man in the rain family is still playing hardball with the bear.


    The bear went down with all its strength. The old man in the rain family caught the bear¡¯s palm again with his arm as thin as a bamboo pole in the eyes of the bear.


    However, a stone beside the old man and exploded directly. A large bear claw mark appeared on the ground.


    After the rain family old man quickly withdrew his hand, stopped in the air for a moment, and gave the bear a palm in the chest.


    Under this circumstance, the bear felt great power. The bear was directly repelled by a huge power for tens of meters.


    The furious bear¡¯s feet were forced to hold low again, and this time it stopped.


    ¡°You are interesting. I began to think that you would be slapped to death by me.¡±


    The furious bear rubbed its chest with satisfaction in his tone.


    The expression of the old man in the rain family is very serious, and at the same time, his heart is also a little depressed. The furious giant bearskin is too thick, isn¡¯t it?


    The special ability of the old man in the rain family is to transfer the damage, otherwise, the old man in the rain family would not dare to take the attack of the bear and confront the bear.


    The old man in the rain family has been fighting with the violent giant bear for a long time, but the old man in the rain family found that the violent giant bear is extremely powerful.


    Just that palm, the reason why the bear can be hit is actually that the rain family old man used his innate fighter ability to rebound the damage.


    However, seeing the violent giant bear is fine, which makes the old man in the rain family nervous. If this goes on, the old man in the rain family may be consumed to death by the violent giant bear.


    Zhao¡¯s old man and wild boar leader wind wolf¡¯s side, both wild boar leader and wind wolf are not very good.


    Zhao¡¯s old man hanged and beat the wild boar leader and wind wolf, especially the wild boar leader. whenever the wind wolf wanted to attack Zhao¡¯s old man, Zhao¡¯s old man would use his space ability to leave.


    Now the boar leader and wind wolf are in a passive position, but the Zhao family old man seems to be unable to fight the wild boar leader with high defense and the wind wolf with fast speed.


    Ningtian¡¯s side and Dahei¡¯s several of them were more relaxed, but Ningtian, in order to play, directly used his mental power to crack the sky and sink the surrounding 100 meters of ground directly.


    However, after all, Dahei and they also have mythical beast blood, and of course, they are not weak. They directly ate the already dead spirit beast body. The huge energy conversion made them reach more than 30 meters in an instant and become monsters.


    One palm at a time is a huge pit.


    ¡°he is indeed a master who can suppress the white fog forbidden zone, but he is fierce.¡±


    ¡°Yes! he is really too strong.¡±


    ¡°Our panda is also strong enough.¡±


    ¡°they are traitors.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, now the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone is only an incarnation of the expert in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, otherwise it will be even fiercer.¡±


    ¡°I also know that it seems that the one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone violated the regulations and helped the army of all animals, making the army of all animals more powerful. Of course, it is impossible for our master in the White Fog Forbidden Zone to ignore things, so he came to help.¡±


    ¡°Alas! I don¡¯t know who will win in a battle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, it¡¯s still in a critical period.¡±


    The popularity in the studio has reached hundreds of millions of people, and all the networks are watching with great anxiety.


    The battlefield between the old man of Xue family and Purple Gold Eagle has reached the sky. Looking from the bottom, people can see that silver and purple sides have formed in the sky and are fighting fiercely.


    Silver white is the sword wave of the old man of Xue family, while purple is the purple thunder of Purple Gold Eagle. Both sides are top in strength.


    Moreover, no one dared to approach the battle between the old man of Xue family and purple gold eagle.


    No matter whether it is the silver and white sowrd wave of the old man of Xue family or the purple gold eagle, the strength has reached a horrible height, and it is even less likely to approach it.


    In the sea of silver and white sword wave and purple thunder, the old man of Xue family, armed with flying swords and purple gold eagle, launched a fierce battle.


    Purple gold eagle uses its own purple wing ability to double the speed in a short period of time and can also jump in space.


    In addition to the ability of golden pupil, it also has the effect of suppressing 30% of the strength of the strong.


    Even so, with all its strength, it also tied with the old man of Xue family, and of course, the old man of Xue family also used all his strength.


    The Yu¡¯s old man stopped Nine-tailed spirit fox and launched another mental attack. This time, the Yu¡¯s old man used the skill of innate fighter to use the mental field against Nine-tailed spirit fox.


    This move is even more invincible in the spiritual field. If there is no distance limit and nine-tailed spirit fox can jump in space, nine-tailed spirit fox will lose.


    The most terrible thing is that there is no time limit in the mental field of the Yu¡¯s old man, which also leads to Nine-tailed spirit fox not daring to approach the Yu¡¯s old man and can only use mental power to control objects and attack the Yu¡¯s old man.


    However, with the passage of time, the continuous use of space jumping, such powerful moves, Nine-tailed spirit fox itself, also some can¡¯t hold up.


    Of course, the same is true of Yu¡¯s old man, but both sides are struggling.


    However, the three little golden crows are not very good here. The Chen¡¯s old man is more powerful than the three little golden rows.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    ¡°Although the master does not allow us to do this, I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    After being thrown into the pit by the Chen¡¯s old man, the three little golden crow became angry.

 Chapter 137 - Fight For Glory

    Since the golden flames on the three little golden crows began to merge again, a golden fireball appeared slowly.


    And this golden fireball is also slowly getting bigger.


    Chen¡¯s old man, with a wrinkled eyebrows, rushed past at an extremely fast speed. When touching this golden fireball, the blue flame in his hand actually showed fear.


    However, a sense of fear suddenly appeared in the hearts of the Chen¡¯s old man.


    A sound like a phoenix but also a low voice sounded, instantly spread throughout the battlefield.


    Later, the golden fireball exploded instantly, and endless golden flames devoured everything around them instantly. Chen¡¯s old man quickly stepped back.


    And Ningtian, who heard the noise here, also wrinkled his eyebrows.


    ¡°These three little guys are really fooling around.¡±


    Ning Tian tone has helpless said.


    Ningtian had seen three little golden crows¡¯move before. If Ningtian hadn¡¯t reacted quickly enough and forced three little golden crows not to use this trick, he would have died.


    However, now it is a battlefield, and three little golden crow should have been forced to rush with this trick.


    Golden flames devoured everything, and more than 300 meters around were golden flames.


    The temperature of this golden flame can be felt here.


    Chen¡¯s old man was sweating all over his body. If he hadn¡¯t run fast, he might have been devoured by the golden fire.


    ¡°Poof,¡± said golden crow.


    In the golden flame, a huge golden crow appeared, which was formed by the gathering of golden flames.


    Golden Crow looked straight at the old man of Chen family, with anger in his golden glasses.


    Golden Crow controlled the flames. The flames turned into huge mouths and headed for the old man of Chen family, directly devouring the old man of Chen family.


    Chen¡¯s old man¡¯s face was nervous and worried. Now this golden flame, he could not have fought hard and had to hide.


    The moment the golden flame giant was about to swallow the old man of Chen family, the old man of Chen family disappeared, leaving only the aftermath of the pale blue flame.


    The speed of Chen¡¯s old man is beyond the reach of the three little golden crows.


    However, the three little golden crows are not accessible to the Chen¡¯s old man.


    On the side of the bear and the old man in the rain family, the fight was also fierce.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The bear once again gave the Rain family¡¯s old man a paw with all its strength, but the rain family old man once again blocked it with his arm and beat off the bear several meters with a backhand.


    When the bear was beaten back again, it did not attack in the first place, but stared at the rain family old man.


    ¡°Old man, since you can rebound my attack, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I think how long you can rebound.¡±


    The bear directly talked about the skill of innate fighter of the Rain Family Old Man. However, the bear did not change the way to fight the Rain Family Old Man, but continued to fight in close combat.


    In the eyes of the bear, human beings are fragile. Even if he can rebound its injuries, there are limits. The bear does not believe that the old human man in front of it can rebound attacks all the time.


    The rain family old man and the bear fought directly again.


    However, the wild boar leader and wind wolf who fought with Zhao¡¯s old man were a bit miserable.


    The leader of the wild boar, wind wolf, was not the opponent of the Zhao family¡¯s old man. they had been beaten and completely lost resistance.


    However, the wild boar leader¡¯s defense is very high. In addition to controlling the surrounding soil and increasing defense, the rain family old man could not beat the wild boar leader for a while.


    Wind Wolf, on the other hand, directly surrounded the center with itself to form a tornado. The old man in the Zhao family was helpless and could not get close to it.


    Moreover, wind wolf also began to control small tornadoes around to attack the old man, but none of them were of much use.


    On the side of the army of beasts and the guarded city, both sides are engaged in fierce fighting. There are already many spirit beast, attacking high walls and starting to fight with human beings. On the side of human beings, they all come up with new green enhancers and drink them down.


    Forcibly resist spirit beast and prevent spirit beast from breaking into the city.


    Some of them have already drunk the new red enhancer, and their strength has gone directly from the level 1 extraordinary fighter to the level 5 extraordinary fighter.


    The human side began to occupy the advantage, directly forcibly killing the army of animals under the high wall.


    However, with the passage of time, people who drink green enhancers and red enhancers on the human side begin to have side effects.


    However, for the sake of glory, they must forcibly support it.


    Although the army of beasts suffered heavy casualties, the number was far more than that of human beings.


    Although the army of beasts also suffered heavy casualties, there are still more than thirty thousand spirit beast, and the spirit fighter on this side of the human race has been directly less than five hundred people.


    The battle between the extraordinary fighter and the fierce beast is a very unfavorable situation.


    At this rate, the human side is very likely to lose.


    And Ye Yang is now also injured by a tiger, with blood flowing from his chest.


    ¡°Are we human beings really going to lose? No, we can¡¯s lose.¡± Ye Yang was already close to giving up and suddenly became firm.


    ¡°All of us, for the glory of our human beings, inject what I have given you.¡±


    Ye Yang said loudly.


    At the same time, Ye Yang also took out a blue syringe and injected it into his heart.


    After that, all the people took out the blue syringe and injected it into their own hearts.


    ¡°Ah, ah!¡±


    They all covered their chests and screamed.


    ¡°Soldiers, fight with the most human glory in the last ten minutes of our lives!¡±


    At this time, Ye Yang¡¯s strength has been forcibly broken through to the level 1 innate fighter, while those spirit fighters have directly broken through to the extraordinarily fighter.


    The level 1 extraordinary fighter also rose directly to the level 6 extraordinary fighter. The strength of the human side increased directly and began to fight back against the army of beasts.


    However, the netizens in the studio are somewhat strange. What is the situation and how have they become so fierce?


    ¡°What did they inject?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I want to know where to buy it.¡±


    ¡°You want to die! Once you inject blue, you will surely die in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°I hope mankind can win this time.¡±


    ¡°Salute the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Salute.¡±


    ¡°Salute.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    On the screen, I began to brush out the word ¡°salute¡± crazily, only the respect of the greatest soldiers of the netizen team.


    The five old people who were still fighting hard shook their heads helplessly when they saw this scene.


    The five old people suddenly saw each other, nodded at the same time, and returned to the guarded city.


    ¡°A few old guys, today we are likely to die!¡±


    ¡°Alas! We did our best.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a last-ditch attempt!¡±


    Five old people took out a small black pill.


    However, Ningtian, relying on his strong mental power, felt the huge energy contained in that small pill for the first time. At the same time, Ningtian also realized that they had to try their best.

 Chapter 138 - Retreat

    If they really try their best, with the addition of the five elderly people whose strength has soared, Purple Gold Eagle has been playing for so long. Now Purple Gold Eagle and they are no match at all.


    ¡°Retreat quickly.¡±


    Ning Tian uses his mental power to command Purple gold eagle with great seriousness.


    Although Purple Gold Eagle is unwilling and victory is just around the corner, Purple Gold Eagle also knows that master¡¯s words this time are very serious and it has to obey.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    Purple gold eagle rarely unwilling to give orders, and the beast army also stopped, began to retreat.


    And soilders clearly know that their lives do not have much time, of course, it is impossible to let the army of beasts retreat in this way.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Ye Yang shouted loudly.


    However, the army of beasts began to run away crazily and did not fight.


    The five old people who originally wanted to fight hard in the end all frowned and winked with hesitation.


    If the army of beasts really retreated, they don¡¯t have to sacrifice, of course, no one is willing to make meaningless sacrifice.


    ¡°Ahem ahem ahem!!¡±


    Soon after Ye Yang chased them, he half knelt on the ground and began vomiting blood. Ye Yang understood that this was his last ten minutes of life.


    And originally in the hunt for the army of beasts, also began to fall one by one, finally lost their lives.


    Ye Yang with unwilling to look at the army of beasts that had retreated, lost his strength and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Alas!¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the countless corpses now and shook his head in grief.


    At the same time, Ningtian used his mental power to transport the human body back to the high wall.


    ¡°There are only a few of you left?¡±


    Ning Tian tone some incredible asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°We are the only five old men left.¡±


    ¡°The smell of blood may last for ten years.¡±


    ¡°This war may be the beginning.¡±


    The five old people looked at the bodies under the high wall, all with sadness and worry in their eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    At this moment Ningtian¡¯s voice sounded.


    The five old men did not understand at first. When they followed Ningtian¡¯s eyes and looked into the distance, they found that the army of animals had just retreated.


    In this way, the five old people were stunned and a trace of despair appeared on their faces.


    The netizens in the studio are all worried about the guarding city.


    ¡°Does this wave of animals come again?¡±


    ¡°Will there be anything in the guarded city?¡±


    ¡°This reason is very likely!¡±


    ¡°Then hand it over quickly. If the army of beasts is attacking, the city guarded now can¡¯t resist it.¡±


    ¡°The top strong must not arrive until tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°There is really what the white fog forbidden area that wants, now hand it over! Otherwise, when the army of beasts breaches the guarded city, it will definitely be slaughtered.¡±


    Netizens were obviously biased by one person and all misunderstood.


    And because the news of the death of all the troops in the guarded city was introduced into the guarded city, the people in the guarded city were all full of fear and panic.


    A large number of people began to flee outside the guarded city.


    What awaits them is the massacre of Spirit Beast, which was already guarded outside the guarded city.


    In this night, countless human beings fled the guarded city, but died outside.


    The next morning, outside the guarded city, there was blood and corpses all over.


    But those who still stay in the city are ordinary people, or some spirit fighter.


    The guarded city is already an empty city. The five old people shook their heads helplessly.


    ¡°Alas!¡± The Xue family old man sighed.


    The rain family old man looked into the guarded city, shook his head and said, ¡°Now it is a dead city.¡±


    Chen¡¯s old man hesitated and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go!¡±


    ¡°No, there are still people in the city. We cannot leave.¡±


    Yu¡¯s old man immediately objected.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhao¡¯s old man also agreed with Yu¡¯s old man.


    ¡°Ye Yang and they have all sacrificed themselves. We cannot run away.¡±


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t leave, we will surely die unless our supporters can arrive in time.¡±


    ¡°Hope!¡±


    The five old men looked at the army of beasts in the distance and had the determination to fight to death in their hearts.


    ¡°By the way, wait a minute.¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man said, disappear and come back to the same place.


    When Zhao¡¯s old man came back, he had a sealed jar and five cups in his hand.


    However, the other four old people seldom have smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get drunk today.¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man opened the jar with a smile, and a special smell of blood appeared in an instant. This special smell of blood made people smell it and would not dislike it. On the contrary, it would make people feel light and relaxed.


    ¡°This is your millennium blood wine?¡±


    The rain family old man said in surprise.


    ¡°Old Zhao, you finally took it out. Just smelling it makes me greedy.¡±


    Xue family old man¡¯s saliva is almost flowing out.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man poured out five cups of millennium blood wine.


    The five raised their glasses and drank.


    As soon as the thousand-year-old blood wine was drunk, a light smell of blood exploded the taste buds, and then the whole person felt extremely light.


    they feel that they can fly.


    ¡°This thousand years of blood and wine is really good.¡±


    ¡°After only one drink, I am a little drunk.¡±


    ¡°Good wine is the most suitable for drinking in this bloody scene.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is really good wine.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t stand the second cup.¡±


    The five began to drink again.


    As far away as Ningtian, which is hidden in the army of all animals, saw the five old people drinking in the guarded city and smiled.


    This is the best last fight.


    If the five old people left, Ningtian would be happy. However, it would be difficult for the five old people to fight to death.


    The most important thing is that these five old people are all level 1 innate fighter, with extremely strong fighting capacity, and they are determined to die. Purple gold eagle and several of them are likely to be killed.


    However, the Purple Gold Eagle and they can be resurrected, which makes Ningtian not too worried.


    In a big deal, Ningtian should give up this task. Compared with this task reward, Purple Gold Eagle and they cultivated by himself are more important.


    ¡°By the way, do you know the reasons why ¡®eagle¡¯ can compete with us even if it is only fierce beast?¡±


    Yu¡¯s old man suddenly said.


    The other four old people shook their heads when they heard this question, and they were puzzled.


    ¡°Yes! If you don¡¯t say it, I haven¡¯t noticed.¡±


    ¡°It is strange,


    ¡°It should be said that it is very abnormal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, whether it¡¯s ¡®eagle¡¯ or ¡®fox¡¯ or ¡®golden crows¡¯, and that bear, the strength is especially strong.¡±


    Yu Jia¡¯s old man said with great anxiety: ¡°The ¡®eagle¡¯ and they have divine beast blood in their bodies, so they can compete with us.¡±

 Chapter 139 - Last Resistance

    As soon as the words of the Yu¡¯s old man came out, none of the other four old people responded.


    The divine beast is only a legend. If there are divine beasts in this world, there will certainly be a fairy in the legend.


    At the same time, the strength of the divine beast is not they can imagine, although it only has the blood of the divine beast and is not a real divine beast, its strength is definitely not low.


    ¡°Have you told the country the news?¡±


    The Xue family old man asked solemnly.


    ¡°I have already said it.¡±


    Yu¡¯s old man said slowly after drinking a little more than a thousand years of blood wine again.


    ¡°What does the country say?¡±


    The rain family old man asked.


    ¡°The country is also surprised. At the same time, they also hope that we can hold on to the guarded city. If we cannot hold on, we can retreat.¡±


    After listening to what the Yu¡¯s old man said, the Chen¡¯s old man all smiled.


    ¡°How is it possible to retreat? Ye Yang, they have all died, and there are still many people in the guarded city. If we leave, then these people will definitely be slaughtered. At that time, the first target of anger will be us who withdrew.¡±


    ¡°Yes! At that time, we will be forced to commit suicide and apologize, and we will also be blamed.¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man¡¯s tone was helpless.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    At that moment, came the roaring voice of the army of beasts.


    The hands of the five old people trembled slightly, and their eyes became extremely firm.


    ¡°Come on, have this last drink.¡±


    Yu¡¯s old man raised his wine and gulped it down.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The other four old men also drank it off.


    The final decisive battle is about to begin.


    The army of beasts soon arrived at the gate of the guardian.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you five human beings leave yet? You can¡¯t keep here.¡±


    Purple gold eagle said in a tone of no emotion.


    ¡°Five old human men, you surrender now and we can let you go.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox also stood up and spoke.


    Of course, the five old people cannot just surrender.


    ¡°You¡¯d better forget it!¡±


    ¡°We will not surrender.¡±


    ¡°Death is our destination.¡±


    Say that finish, the Xue family old man holding a flying sword, directly to purple gold eagle.


    The Yu¡¯s old man went to deal with Nine-tailed spirit fox again, the Chen family old man also went to deal with three little golden crows, the rain family went to deal with the bear, and the Zhao¡¯s old man went to deal with wild boar leaders and wind wolf.


    The battle began.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    Purple gold eagle directly launched the beast tide and let the beast army slaughter the people in the guarded city.


    ¡°This is not possible.¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man stood in front of the army of beasts and swallowed the pill that he did not swallow yesterday.


    In an instant, the Zhao¡¯s old man¡¯s body burst into horrible energy. At the same time, red blood vessels appeared on the surface of the Zhao¡¯s old man¡¯s body, flowing wildly.


    ¡°None of you can pass.¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man said, looking at the mountain in the distance, and the mountain disappeared in an instant, followed by the army of beasts over, see the appearance of that mountain.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Giant mountain directly pressed in the army of beasts, the army of beasts instantly killed and injured countless.


    Later, the Zhao¡¯s old man looked at the forest in the distance, and the forest disappeared directly.


    ¡°Rumble!!¡±


    Trees directly hit the army of beasts from the air, followed by a lake of water, hitting the army of beasts.


    This wave of successive moves, the army of beasts has died tens of thousands of spirit beast, only a few thousand spirit beast left in the battlefield.


    Zhao¡¯s old man is also full of sweat now. Zhao¡¯s old man can¡¯t bear such severe moves.


    ¡°You have worked hard, retreat to one side!¡±


    Purple gold eagle watched for a few seconds. Apart from the mountain giants, other spirit beast and fire beast suffered heavy casualties. Purple gold eagle also felt distressed.


    the current battlefield, has been more than these spirit beast and general fierce beast can deal with.


    The boar leader and wind wolf also hesitated at this moment. Originally, both of them were beaten by Zhao¡¯s old man. Now they go again, they will die.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Dahei and the four pandas took the initiative to come forward to fight Zhao¡¯s old man.


    Purple gold eagle and the old man of Xue family fought fiercely in the air again. sword wave and purple thunder fought wildly, and the two sides were neck and neck again.


    Yu¡¯s old man also fought with Nine-tailed spirit fox again, but Yu¡¯s old man wanted to kill Nine-tailed spirit fox as soon as he came up. His mental attack was extremely fierce, and Nine-tailed spirit fox could not get close to Yu¡¯s old man.


    Direct use long-range mental attacks, mental confrontation is invisible, but it is also the most horrible, because can¡¯t see, directly use mental to sense mental.


    Originally, Yu¡¯s old man and Nine-tailed spirit fox were very calm in front of them, but in front of them, they directly dropped more than one meter of land.


    Chen¡¯s old man and three small golden crows are on this side. The three small golden crows directly merge into a big golden crow with golden flame.


    Facing the big golden row of a golden flame, the old man of the Chen family also came up with a way to directly throw boulders at the big golden row of the golden flame from a long distance.


    And the big golden row of the golden flame burned these stones directly with the golden flame.


    Then the golden flame was vomited out of mouth, and the old man of the Chen family immediately avoided it. The old man of the Chen family knew that he could not bear the golden flame.


    This time, the Chen¡¯s old man is very passive.


    The old man in the rain family and the bear, of course, according to the character of the bear, went up and fought.


    And the old man in the rain family is not fear. As much force as the bear uses, the old man in the rain family will rebound.


    Although the bear was very angry, there was no way out. it could only spend time with the old man in the rain family to see who can last longer.


    The bear¡¯s sharp claw rushed to the old man, and the old man caught directly and returned it to the bear. Although this palm did not hurt, the bear was very unhappy.


    This is clearly the power that has just been exerted directly, and now it has rebounded to itself. The bear is angry.


    ¡°Human beings, you are tough and tenacious.¡±


    At this moment, the bear stopped and said in a low tone.


    The rain family old man saw that the bear stopped and did not take the initiative to attack the bear.


    ¡°This is for the glory of our human beings and for the sake of our homeland. You will not understand.¡±


    The tone of the old man in the rain family is very firm.


    And the bear heard this, its eyes flashed with anger.


    ¡°You said I didn¡¯t understand. You humans massacred us, destroyed our homes, and occupied our homes. It¡¯s really ridiculous that you should tell me now that I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The bear retorted angrily.


    The old man did not immediately defend himself, but continued: ¡°Although we human beings are doing very cruel things in some places, this is originally a world where the law of the jungle prevails. As a human being, I should have stood by the human being. No matter whether the human being is right or wrong, I will fight for the human being.¡±


    The words of the old man in the rain family made the bear listen to him, but it calmed down and looked straight at the old man in the rain family.

 Chapter 140 - The World Of The Jungle

    Then the bear actually nodded, agreeing with the old man in the rain family.


    ¡°You are right. This is a world where the law of the jungle prevails. We have no reason to blame the strong. As a human being, you should fight for human beings.¡±


    The bear said, picking up the body of a spirit beast tiger on the ground.


    Then tear it directly in half.


    ¡°This is something I did not dare to challenge before, but now, I can tear him apart with my hands. You human beings kill my wife and children. If it weren¡¯t for my master, I would have died, so I hate human beings. However, because of the master¡¯s orders, I can¡¯t kill you. I will never let go of this rare opportunity.¡±


    With that, the bear went straight into a furious state. This time, the bear did not use bear paws to attack, but used black sharp bear paws.


    However, the old man in the rain family saw that the bear changed its attack mode and his face changed greatly.


    After rolling around, he dodged the attack of the bear.


    ¡°It seems that I was right. You can¡¯t block the concentrated attack.¡±


    The bear said in a low voice, waving his sharp claws directly.


    The old man in the rain family chose to escape again, which also confirmed what the furious bear said.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    After the bear roared, it attacked wildly.


    The old man in the rain family fled quickly, but among them, the old man in the rain family was exhausted and was injured by a claw.


    On the chest of the old man in the rain family, blood flowed directly, and the bones inside could be seen in the wounds of a few centimeters.


    The rain family old man shook his head with pain on his face, quickly took out a pill and ate it.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    In an instant, the bear was directly hit by tens of meters and hit a boulder.


    And the bear was puzzled in an instant.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    The bear shook its head, which had just been suddenly hit by a huge impact and was somewhat dizzy.


    The furious bear is sure that if it weren¡¯t for his immortal body, it would have just died.


    However, in the sky, Purple Gold Eagle and the old man of Xue family still did not win or lose.


    However, at this time, the old man in the Xue family already felt that he was exhausted. If he continued to fight like this, he would still have to lose.


    So the old man of the Xue family took out the pill and ate it.


    The Xue¡¯sold man suddenly disappeared and appeared behind Purple Gold Eagle.


    Purple gold eagle also reacted and immediately turned back, but when Purple gold eagle turned back, it froze directly.


    Hundreds of thousands of flying swords appeared behind it, lined up in rows, with sword wave soaring into the sky, directly in the air, forming a huge sword.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡±


    Immediately purple gold eagle scolded out in the heart.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The Xue¡¯sold man pointed his finger slightly at Purple Gold Eagle.


    The giant sword flew directly at the purple gold eagle.


    Purple gold eagle, of course, will not fight hard this time, but will use skills and purple wings to jump in space, disappear.


    When the purple gold eagle appeared in the sky one meter away, the Xue¡¯s old man pointed at the purple gold eagle again.


    The giant sword flew directly from the new combination to the purple gold eagle.


    Purple gold eagle will not hide all the time. This is not the style of purple gold eagle.


    Purple gold eagle¡¯s angry cries.


    Then the sky was clouded with thick purple thunder like pythons.


    In an instant, Wan Lei gathered and rushed directly to the huge sword that flew to it.


    swords and purple thunder offset each other, and the fire started.


    Purple gold eagle, with all its strength, frenzied resistance.


    However, the old man in the Xue family has no expression, tens of thousands of flying swords beside him.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The old man of the Xue family had no expression on his face, and his tone was also cold.


    Later, hundreds of thousands of flying swords appeared in front of the Xue¡¯s old man and flew directly from all directions to Purple Gold Eagle.


    Purple gold eagle, speechless, went straight to the space jump again and left the place where it was.


    However, before Purple Gold Eagle can hide, countless flying swords that can block out the sun have already come after it.


    Purple gold eagle was forced to run away.


    On the side of Nine-tailed spirit fox, Nine-tailed spirit fox was originally very passive, and now it is more passive.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox also can¡¯t get close to the old man, can only play long-range attack.


    However, with the passage of time, the old people of the Yu family began to slowly lose support.


    Yu¡¯s old people have always been the attacking side, and when Nine-tailed spirit fox approaches, Yu¡¯s old people must use abilities, which consume a lot, while Nine-tailed spirit fox can directly use space to jump away.


    ¡°Whoo whoo whoo!¡±


    The Yu¡¯s old man finally couldn¡¯t hold on and began to gasp.


    ¡°Human beings! you will lose.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox sneered.


    Yu¡¯s old man took out the pill and ate it.


    ¡°Just look at who will win!¡±


    Yu¡¯s old man smiled contemptuously and then launched another mental attack on Nine-tailed spirit fox.


    However, Nine-tailed spirit fox was about to laugh at the fact that the Yu¡¯s old man was far away from it. How could it be possible to hit it? a huge team spirit directly pressed Nine-tailed spirit fox.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox used all its mental power to resist, but that great mental power is not beyond what Nine-tailed spirit fox can resist now.


    The ground of the nine-tailed spirit fox began to sink, and the spirit of the nine-tailed spirit fox against the old man was also being consumed crazily.


    The battle between the old man of Chen family and the three little golden crows was very fierce. Although the old man of Chen family has been hiding, the golden flame golden crow formed by the fusion of the three little golden crows could not have attacked him.


    But slowly, the Chen family old man¡¯s body couldn¡¯t keep up with it and couldn¡¯t afford to consume it. His body and head were covered with sweat.


    Chen¡¯s old man knew that he had reached the limit.


    ¡°Ha ha!! Old is old after all.¡±


    Chen¡¯s old man took out the pill and ate it.


    In an instant, the pale blue flame on Chen¡¯s old man turned into dark blue, and in the dark blue flame, it also became a real flame. The hot temperature burned all the plants on the ground.


    ¡°Shout!¡±


    Feeling the danger, the three little golden crow directly sent out angry team cries, and the golden flames rushed at the Chen¡¯s old man.


    The sea of golden fireworks opened like a monster¡¯s big mouth to swallow all the old man of Chen family.


    However, the Chen family¡¯s old man was expressionless, and the dark blue flame behind him was burning wildly. It turned out to be a huge mouth of flame several tens of meters higher than the golden flame. Instead, swallowed the sea of golden fireworks from three small golden crows.


    Seeing this scene, the three little golden crow froze directly.


    At the moment when the three little golden crow froze, the old man of Chen family had disappeared, leaving only some dark blue flames that had not dissipated.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A blue figure appeared and hit three small golden crows with one blow. The golden flame golden crow directly crashed into the high wall of the guarded city. On the high wall, a deep pit was directly smashed.


    When the golden flame and smoke dispersed, the golden crow still burned the golden flame, but now it has become very weak.

 Chapter 141 - To Die Together

    In spite of this, there is nothing wrong with the three small golden crows. The golden flame golden crows controlled by the three small golden crows not only have strong attack power, but also have defensive functions.


    Just now, although the Chen¡¯s old man¡¯s attack was very fierce, the three little golden crow were hurt, but it was not severe.


    However, the speed of the Chen¡¯s old man also shocked the three little golden rows, because the three little golden crows could not respond to the speed of the Chen¡¯s old man.


    Before the three little golden crows could recover, the three little golden crows felt a shadow before their eyes and flew back into the wall.


    The Zhao¡¯s old man fought with Da Hei, while the others, Da Bai, Yuan Yuan, Gun Gun and Xiao Xiao, watched directly from the side.


    After being beaten back by the Zhao¡¯s old man, Daihei said angrily to them who were sleeping on the ground, ¡°you guys, come and help!¡±


    However, for the Dahei, the other pandas did not respond.


    ¡°Dahei, we believe you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, come on.¡±


    ¡°You are the strongest.¡±


    ¡°Just a human being, you can go there yourself.¡±


    Dahei was speechless.


    Daihei chose to fight with Zhao¡¯s old man.


    Dahei swallowed metal specially, so now it¡¯s body is completely metal. Zhao¡¯s old man can use his space ability to avoid Dahei¡¯s attack, but he can¡¯t do any harm to Dahei.


    Zhao¡¯s old man shook his head and a hint of helplessness flashed through his eyes.


    Later, Daihei felt that surroundings suddenly darkened. Looking up at the sky, it found tens of thousands of boulders floating above its head.


    If it can¡¯t hide it, it will definitely become a meat pie.


    ¡°Fall.¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man said,


    The boulders in the sky began to roll down, and Dahei saw that it could not hide this large area of attack, so it had to choose hard resistance.


    Dahei directly devours the surrounding spirit beast body. Dahei¡¯s body becomes bigger instantly, while Dahei chooses to protect head. it will not be injured in the first place and will not faint.


    ¡°Rumble!!¡±


    Countless boulders fell, and in less than a while, it became a mountain of stones.


    On the other hand, Da Bai heard the huge noise and woke up, took a look, then closed eyes and went to sleep.


    Zhao¡¯s old man¡¯s originally serious face showed a little smile.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    There was a slight sound of stone hitting inside the megalith mountain, and then the megalith mountain began to tremble slightly.


    Then, the boulder mountain trembled faster and faster, and the boulder began to roll down from the boulder mountain.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The Zhao¡¯s old man¡¯s voice was full of surprise.


    With so many boulders, how can it not be dead yet?


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The panda¡¯s low roar came from the megalith mountain.


    Then ¡°bang!¡± There was a loud noise and the boulder mountain exploded.


    Numerous boulders hit all around.


    When the smoke dispersed, a figure several tens of meters high appeared.


    ¡°Man, you succeeded in infuriating me.¡±


    Dahei¡¯s eyes turned red, and its tail had turned into a man-eating flower with sharp giant teeth. Dahei looked straight at Zhao¡¯s old man.


    ¡°Then come!¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man said contemptuously.


    And when Daihei was about to launch an attack, it suddenly stopped again.


    ¡°Human beings, are you already dying?¡±


    Daihei has already felt that the power of human life in front of it is rapidly losing.


    Zhao¡¯s old man took a red pill directly again.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man let out a scream and his whole body turned red directly.


    Under this circumstance, Daihei felt that the loss of the old man¡¯s power of life had accelerated.


    Just as it was about to ask questions, Daihei directly felt that its body had become particularly heavy.


    Then, an invisible hand began to seize Dahei, the feeling of body pain, this is the rhythm of being dismembered.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The Dahei roared, but no matter how much strength it used, it could not break free from the invisible force that would tear it apart.


    Dahei knew that at this rate, it would surely die. When the time for its divine beast blood talent came, it would be dismembered immediately. The most important thing was that Daihei had only a few minutes left of divine beast talent.


    Just when Daihei wanted to ask for help, it saw the body of Spirit Beast on the ground, and its eyes flashed with excitement.


    the tail of Dahei, directly crazy devour spirit beast body on the ground, soon, is hundreds of spirit beast body.


    Slowly, Dahei can resist and the pain on the body begins to decrease.


    The Zhao¡¯s old man frowned and increased the power of space, but Dahei used the energy converted from devouring spirit beast¡¯s body to resist.


    Dahei has been devouring spirit beast¡¯s body, and has been able to use this conversion to resist the power.


    Slowly, the number of Dahei devouring spirit beast¡¯s bodies is increasing, and the energy converted into its own body is also increasing.


    Dahei began to struggle to leave the force of space, it began to move slightly, to force out of the force of space.


    Zhao¡¯s old man frowned and rushed directly to Dahei.


    And both hands quickly grasped the Dahei¡¯s head, the body began to become more reddish, and the body is still slowly getting bigger.


    ¡°What are you doing, human? Let me go.¡±


    When Daihei felt the changes in Zhao¡¯s old man¡¯s body, it shouted wildly.


    Darkness has already felt that this human body is rapidly gathering the power of space and is stored in his body like a madman.


    This is to say that there is an explosion, and the force of space stored in the body will all explode, so that Dahei will be directly torn to pieces by the force of space.


    ¡°Die with me¡­ you.¡±


    Just as the Zhao¡¯s old man was ready to die with Dahei, a black sword went directly through the old man¡¯s chest.


    Zhao¡¯s old man instantly saw that the blood in his body was being absorbed. Zhao¡¯s old man looked back.


    The sharp contraction of the eye pupil is like seeing an incredible scene.


    ¡°You¡­ why do you help¡­ to help!¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man¡¯s eyes sprinted with anger and despair. Before Zhao¡¯s old man could speak, he was drained of blood by Ning Tian¡¯s demon sword and finally turned into ashes and dissipated.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡±


    Daihei directly hugged Ningtian with its huge body, and Ningtian was directly buried inside.


    ¡°Get up quickly and you help them.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, quickly disappeared.


    Just now, if it weren¡¯t for Dahei will die, Ningtian wouldn¡¯t have come forward either. Although Ningtian knew that the Dahei¡¯s divine beast talent could temporarily immunize the body against all physical and mental attacks, it also said it was temporary.


    Just saw the fear in the eyes, Ningtian all know, if he doesn¡¯t go to help, Dahei will die.

 Chapter 142 - I Am Not A Human Being

    Ningtian had to make moves. Ningtian¡¯s identity is really too sensitive. If he is seen, the danger is huge.


    The three little golden crows have now been beaten miserably by the old man of Chen family and have been beaten away many times by the old man of Chen family. However, strangely, the golden flame golden crows merged by the three little golden crows have not been lifted.


    The Chen¡¯s old man¡¯s speed is too fast, after all, the three little golden crows can only carry out defense.


    ¡°Ahem!! There is no time to play with you.¡±


    After the man coughed, the figure disappeared again, leaving only a dark blue flame.


    the old man of the Chen family directly punched the golden flame golden crow into the sky and began to attack the golden flame golden crow in the air at an extremely fast speed.


    Before the Golden Flame Golden Crow even landed, it was directly beaten by the Chen¡¯s old man. The Golden Flame Golden Crow was surrounded by dark blue flames. This was the dark blue flames left by the Chen¡¯s old man because he was too fast.


    When the three little golden crows felt one pain in their bodies, another pain came from the body.


    With a cry of grief.


    The golden flame golden crow was directly dispersed, and blood flowed out of the three small golden crows, while the Chen¡¯s old man continued to attack the bodies of the three small golden crows directly in the air at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    Ning Tian, who observed in the dark, shook his head helplessly and clenched his demon sword.


    When Ningtian was preparing to rescue the three little golden crows, Ningtian found that the three little golden crows were devouring the dark blue flames left by the old man of Chen family. Ningtian smiled gently.


    Three little golden crow suddenly and fiercely swallowed up the deep blue flame on Zhao¡¯s old man.


    Zhao¡¯s old man knew it was not good and hurriedly wanted to retreat.


    However, the old man of Zhao family was too fast and inertia was too great. The old man of Zhao family could not retreat at that time.


    At this moment, three small golden crow rushed to the old man of Zhao family. The golden flame on body directly wrapped the dark blue flame behind the old man of Zhao family. The dark blue flame on the old Zhao family burned wildly, just like resisting.


    However, in the face of the golden flames of the three small golden houses, it is even more impossible to resist.


    And Zhao¡¯s old man certainly won¡¯t stand still at this moment. He hurriedly wanted to attack three small golden row, but at this moment, Zhao¡¯s old man found that he couldn¡¯t move any more.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zhao¡¯s old man was shocked.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The three little golden crow said, the fierce golden flame engulfed together with the Zhao¡¯s old man, and the painful figure in the golden flame soon disappeared.


    ¡°Separation!¡±


    After eating, the three little golden crows burped and vomited a golden flame, but now, the golden flame is mixed with dark blue flame.


    ¡°Old Zhao!¡±


    The rain family old man shouted loudly and painfully.


    ¡°Man, you still worry about yourself!¡±


    The furious giant bear, a bear claw, went directly to the distracted rain family old man.


    The rain family old man jumped directly, jumped into the air, and hit the bear in the head with his left hand.


    The furious giant bear was directly punched and flew into the distant team stone.


    Of course, the bear is fine.


    However, after many deadly attacks, the bear¡¯s fighting spirit has begun to weaken.


    The bear estimated that it could only withstand three more deadly attacks.


    At this moment, the old man smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°You should not be able to stop me for a few more punches, and you will die!¡±


    ¡°A mere human being, will I still be afraid of you?¡±


    The bear will certainly not lose to human beings in terms of momentum. the bear is of course aware of it, and the old man is dying.


    The bear said, grabbed a boulder and threw it at the rain family old man.


    The old man in the rain family smiled contemptuously and then punched the boulder thrown over.


    But this time, the old man of the rain family suddenly changed his face. The old man of the rain family did not block the boulder, but was hit by the boulder.


    Although the bear did not know what was going on, such an opportunity came. The bear made a direct jump to the old man in the rain house and hit him with a heavy blow.


    At this moment, the bear went to find the old man smiled.


    The smile was very strange, making the bear stop punching immediately, but it was no longer possible.


    The rain family old man grabbed the bear claw directly and stabbed him in the heart with a dagger.


    ¡°Die with me!¡±


    The body of the old man in the rain family instantly turned into blood fog, and a huge force directly attacked the whole body of the bear.


    The bear flew directly like a broken kite into the mountains hundreds of meters away.


    The mountain was also hit by the bear, causing the mountain halfway up the mountain, that is, the position of the bear, to move directly by tens of meters, which shows the great power and the life and death of the bear are unknown.


    On the side of Nine-tailed spirit fox, the spirit of Nine-tailed spirit fox is running out and cannot support it.


    ¡°Die, little fox.¡±


    Yu¡¯s old man said that his mental power was directly released to the strongest.


    ¡°Poof!! You¡­ you.¡±


    Before the old man of the Yu family had finished speaking, he was inserted into his body by a sword behind him. When the old man of the Yu family turned his head, he looked at Ningtian.


    ¡°Because I am not human.¡±


    Ning Tian said with a mocking tone.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yu¡¯s old man did not speak yet, and was finally drained of blood by the demon sword and turned into ashes.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Nine-tailed spirit fox said weakly.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at Nine-tailed spirit fox and left here.


    And in the sky, it is also the last battle, the battle between the old man of Xue family and purple gold eagle.


    Purple gold eagle has been chased and beaten by the old man. Purple gold eagle has also seized some opportunities to fight back, but there is still a big gap in strength and it cannot win.


    ¡°Zi Zi Zi.¡±


    Purple gold eagle sent out several purple thunder to the old man of the Xue family, but these purple thunder were easily resolved by the old man of the Xue family.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The old man controlled tens of thousands of flying swords and rushed to the purple gold eagle, which once again used space to jump and disappeared in place.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to accompany you. We did our best, sacrifice to the sword.¡±


    The old man of the Xue family said, and with shame turned to look at the guardian city,


    Later, the old man directly pierced his heart with his flying sword.


    After that, since the sword in the hands of the old man is absorbing the blood, the silvery white sword wave has also turned into red sword wave.


    And the sword wave on the sword is also directly improving crazily.


    The body of the old man in the Xue family is also slowly turning red and blending into the flying sword.


    When purple gold eagle space jump appeared, saw the old man in this way, hurriedly know not good, must interrupt.


    ¡°human beings, die!¡±


    Purple gold eagle directly launched the purple thunder in the dark clouds and rushed to the old man.


    However, when purple thunder was approaching the old man of the Xue family, the red sword wave on the sword directly blocked Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s purple thunder.

 Chapter 143 - Breaking The Guardian City

    ¡°Zi Zi Zi Zi!!¡±


    Purple gold eagle sent out several more purple thunder, but all of them were useless and were blocked by the scarlet sword wave.


    The old man of the Xue family is also here. His body is completely integrated into the flying sword and the sacrifice of the sword is completed.


    ¡°¡®eagle ¡®die!¡±


    The voice of the old man came from the flying sword.


    The flying sword with red sword wave is even more powerful and goes straight at Purple Gold Eagle.


    Purple gold eagle tried his best to release purple thunder.


    ¡°Zi Zi Zi Zi!!¡±


    Purple thunder cut through the sky, even the air screamed and tore it apart.


    However, when purple thunder touched the red sword wave, it was directly devoured, not to mention without any resistance.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Purple gold eagle warns itself all over that if it is stabbed, it must die.


    Purple gold eagle immediately made a space jump, and Purple gold eagle disappeared in place.


    However, the flying sword, which was already red all over, disappeared in its place and did not know where it had gone.


    When Purple Gold Eagle appeared and wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, the whole body instinctive sense of crisis reappeared.


    Purple gold eagle looked back and saw the red flying sword coming after it again, but at a very fast speed.


    Under this circumstance, Purple Gold Eagle was shocked.


    Purple gold eagle uses all strength to jump and fly in space. In the sky, the red flying sword long light and the purple long light chase in the sky, while the red long light is faster than the purple long light.


    Slowly, the red long light will catch up with the purple long light.


    Purple gold eagle knew it would die if it went on like this.


    At this moment, Purple Gold Eagle found another figure in front of it. When Purple Gold Eagle saw who he was, tears were running out of eyes.


    ¡°Master, help!¡±


    Purple gold eagle said loudly.


    At the same time, Purple Gold Eagle flew to Ningtian.


    When the old man on the reddish flying sword saw Ningtian, he also stopped.


    ¡°You are the horrible existence of the White Fog Forbidden Zone!¡±


    The voice of the old man is very calm, making people unable to recognize his feelings.


    Ningtian nodded his head.


    ¡°You are not human.¡±


    The old man continued to ask.


    Ningtian shook his head and nodded his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Asked the old man of the Xue family.


    ¡°I used to be a human being, but now I am not.¡±


    Ning Tian said.


    The old man frowned and asked, ¡°Then why did you attack the city and what was your purpose?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just want to kill you human beings, just like human beings kill wild animals, obviously don¡¯t need to do this, but you still do it.¡±


    Ning Tian said very casual tone.


    For Ningtian¡¯s tone, the old man in the Xue family was very angry.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    The old man was very curious. In order to make human beings afraid of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, they sent troops to destroy the White Fog Forbidden Zone. he created a mysterious expert to suppress the White Fog Forbidden Zone. However, he did not completely suppress the White Fog Forbidden Zone, giving people a powerful White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    However, due to the suppression of expert, human beings have also relaxed their vigilance against the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and he has also recruited disciples. This is to cultivate human forces, which makes human beings feel more at ease against the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Human beings will think that although the white fog forbidden zone is dangerous, there are experts to suppress it. In this way, human attention will also be shifted to other places.


    This kind of layout is not something that ordinary fierce beast or demon beast can do.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I am. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill all the human beings in the guarded city.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, the demon sword in his hand directly to the old man.


    The old man chose to close their eyes, because hey knew that he could not resist.


    The horror of the sword in Ningtian¡¯s hand is that the sword of the old man has the power of light and is very sensitive to the demon spirit. The demon spirit in the demon sword directly makes the old man give up the hope of life.


    However, Ningtian did not talk nonsense either. With a direct sword, this flying sword was cut into two halves and devoured by demon gas. It turned black and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mountain Stone Man, Destroyed This High Wall.¡±


    Ning Tian said to the mountain stone people on the ground with spiritual communication.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The mountain stone people all came to the corner of the guarded city and began to use their own bodies to hit the high wall hard.


    After several tens of minutes of impact, cracks have appeared in the high wall. Whenever the mountain stone man hits, the cracks on the high wall will become bigger and more.


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±


    Finally, the high wall collapsed.


    In the end, thousands of spirit beast and three fierce beast came close and looked at the human beings in the guarded city. These spirit beast¡¯s eyes had turned red.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Purple gold eagle.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Spirit beast and fierce beast roared angrily, rushed in at random and began to slaughter people.


    Soon, the city of guardians sounded the screams of human beings.


    Ningtian in the sky shook his head.


    ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task and getting a bottle of fairy dew.¡±


    At this moment, the sound of the system also sounded.


    ¡°Are we going to kill?¡±


    Asked nine-tailed spirit fox to the side of the purple gold eagle.


    This time, purple gold eagle shook head and said, ¡°let¡¯s not go! These human beings, just give the few thousand spirit beast and fierce beast left!¡±


    And the bear looked at the bodies of countless beast armies around him, and the killing intention in its eyes was much less, and finally he chose to not go.


    However, Ningtian, who was about to leave, suddenly turned back and looked to the north of the guarded city.


    ¡°No, how did they come so fast? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ning Tian hurriedly said with spiritual communication.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, master?¡±


    Purple gold eagle asked doubtfully. It¡¯s the first time that purple gold eagle has ever seen the master so flustered.


    ¡°The strong human beings have come.¡±


    Ning Tian replied.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Purple gold eagle spread wings and said to spirit beast and fierce beast, who was still killing human beings in the city.


    At this time, spirit beast and fierce beast, did not listen to purple gold eagle at all.


    However, when Purple Gold Eagle was trying to use the blood of the divine beast to command these spirit beast and fierce beast, the extremely powerful figure appear in the guarded city.


    ¡°The strong human beings have come.¡±


    Purple gold eagle, who felt the breath, turned head and started to run away.


    The spirit beast and fierce beast in the guarded city were killed by these humans.


    In the end, all the beasts died.


    In the distance, Ningtian also sighed helplessly. As a result, Ningtian was still not in a good mood.


    In the guarded city, the strong human beings who arrived looked at the bodies of their compatriots on the ground and were extremely angry.


    ¡°These abominable spirit beast and fierce beast, I will kill you all sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°I swear here that from now on, I will kill all beasts.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!

 Chapter 144 - Pure Divine Beast Blood - Poisonous Scorpio

    All the strong people who came looked at the bodies of their compatriots on the ground and were extremely angry.


    Some even wanted to go directly to the White Fog Forbidden Zone to avenge their compatriots, but they were stopped by their companions.


    ¡°Calm down, everyone. The White Fog Forbidden Zone is too dangerous. Now, according to intelligence, the Fierce Beast in the White Fog Forbidden Zone are all of divine beast blood and are extremely powerful.¡±


    This is also why they can fight against innate fighter even though they are only fierce beast.


    ¡°Moreover, there is a more horrible presence in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. We will probably die there if we go there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s save people first now!¡±


    The crowd blocked those few who wanted to avenge their compatriots.


    However, part of the last battle of the guarded city was soon transmitted to the Internet in a very vague picture.


    As for the national satellite, it is not impossible to photograph anything, but the battle of the strong, but the fierce fighting between Purple Gold Eagle and the old man of Xue family in the air, the satellite simply cannot photograph anything.


    However, there is no figure of Ning Tian in the video posted on the Internet. The video on the Internet is about the battle ahead. The last picture is a spirit beast appeared, and the man ran away with his mobile phone.


    The news that all the soldiers and five strong men died in the guarded city soon made people all over the world know.


    Countless people observed a moment of silence on the Internet, and the guarded city was also left with less than tens of thousands of people because of the beast tide. The country also decided to give up the guarded city and change it directly to the Dragon Army Department.


    The people in the guarded city all moved to other cities.


    In order to prevent the tragedy from happening again, the country directly sent real troops to prevent the tragedy from happening again.


    The strong human beings also visited Ningtian and expressed their desire to let Ningtian join the country.


    However, Ningtian did not refuse either. Ningtian joined the human race himself, which was more beneficial to himself. How could he not agree?


    What is given to Ningtian is a major rank, and there are also 30 spirit stones given to Ningtian by the state every month. For Ningtian, the spirituality in spirit stones is not as fast as his own breathing method.


    However, Ningtian certainly did not refuse, and Ning Tian made a request to give him what was happening all over the place now that spirituality was in full recovery.


    However, Ningtian has obtained a military mobile phone, which can use a special satellite to make phone calls. After all, the air is now full of spirituality, and the phone is basically difficult to get through due to the interference of spirituality.


    There is also software in the mobile phone, which is specially released to various places or auctioned.


    This is specially developed by the state and is only available to the direct military and innate fighter.


    This time, the officer representing the country was also very interested in Ningtian¡¯s breathing method and thought of the same thing in exchange for Ningtian¡¯s breathing method, but Ningtian immediately refused.


    He said that this was a skill from his master and could not be passed on indiscriminately. He wanted to learn to join his own sect. However, the officer did not refuse immediately, but in the end he suppressed his desire to play and left with some regrets.


    And all the disciples of breathing method Ningtian have practiced almost, at least they will.


    And when Ningtian saw the function of this fairy dew, he also felt that this time it took a lot of effort and took a lot of risks to cause the battle.


    The function of this fairy dew is to increase the growth rate for 100 years. If it is used on spirit thing, it is good.


    The first thing Ningtian thought of was the poisonous Scorpio. The demon sword said it was good. The poisonous Scorpio must be very powerful, at least it is a divine beast.


    Ning Tian dropped a drop of fairy dew on the poisonous Scorpio, which directly inhaled a drop of fairy dew.


    Ning Tian waited for a while and found that there was no change. He could only drop another drop of fairy dew, but there was still no change except that fairy dew was immediately absorbed.


    ¡°What happened, demon sword?¡±


    Ning Tian asked.


    The demon sword replied that Ningtian was to continue.


    Ningtian has no choice but to give two drops. If it stops now, it will lose.


    However, another drop of fairy dew goes down, the poisonous Scorpio just becomes bigger and there will be no other reaction.


    Ningtian did not believe, and directly dropped three drops in a row, but it was useless.


    Under this circumstance, Ningtian¡¯s face is not very good.


    ¡°demon sword?¡±


    Ning Tian was angry at the demon sword.


    The demon sword said he did not know.


    ¡°If you give a few more drops to try?¡±


    The demon sword is not sure, carefully asked.


    And Ningtian¡¯s face is dark now.


    ¡°Demon Sword, I tell you, if I can¡¯t get this poisonous scorpio today, I will use you to cut apples.¡±


    Ning Tian said, dripping dozens of drops of fairy dew directly, but now he has used half bottle of fairy dew.


    However, the poisonous scorpio has grown up a little, and nothing else has happened.


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    In the distance, a stone on the ground was chopped off by the root of the tree. The stone exploded directly and turned into rubble.


    And Ningtian¡¯s own face is already black.


    Even the three little golden crow on one side were too scared to speak.


    ¡°shit!! This bottle goes down, no, demon sword you are waiting to be inserted in the toilet.¡±


    Ning Tian said, directly a bottle of fairy dew dripped onto the poisonous scorpio, and the poisonous scorpio directly absorbed the fairy dew in an instant without any waste, and the poisonous scorpio is now all in size and several tens of centimeters long.


    Ning Tian waited for a while and was ready to take the demon sword to the toilet.


    How could the demon sword accept? He hurriedly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Wait a minute, look, look, there is a response.¡±


    Ning Tian turned to look at poisonous scorpio. At this time, poisonous scorpio had opened green eyes and its body began to move.


    This is a sign of hatching. Ningtian also put the demon sword back on the bronze coffin, close to poisonous scorpio, expecting poisonous scorpio to hatch.


    While poisonous scorpio is about to hatch, there seems to be an extremely strong suction between heaven and earth, absorbing the spirituality between heaven and earth.


    Over the poisonous scorpio, a huge whirlpool appeared, absorbing spirituality and injecting it into the poisonous scorpio.


    However, the strength of poisonous scorpio is also frantically starting to improve. From the level 1 spirit beast to the level 5 spirit beast, then to the level 1 fierce beast, then to the level 5 fierce beast, and directly to the level 9 fierce beast, it seems that it has been reached to some barriers and is not rising.


    On the other hand, Ningtian and Xue Ling were both scared. The speed was too fast.


    On the other hand, the demon sword saw master like this, the demon sword feel very humiliated, so he said, ¡°This poisonous scorpio is originally a pure divine beast, and its strength is of course very high.¡±

 Chapter 145 - Reincarnation Poison

    Even if the demon sword said so, Ning Tian still felt that the poisonous scorpio was very powerful.


    At the same time, Ningtian also knows how big the gap between the real divine beast and the beasts who have divine beast is, and there has been a gap since birth.


    Poisonous scorpio broke free, and Ningtian, of course, was the first time to catch poisonous scorpio and held it in his hand.


    However, poisonous scorpio did not resist either. Instead, it rubbed Ningtian¡¯s hand with little head and looked very close.


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s body is tens of centimeters long, the whole body is green and black, its tail has very small thorns, a pair of green eyes, and its small and exquisite body, which makes people look very cute.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cute. I thought divine beasts were hard to tame.¡±


    Ning Tian gently stroked poisonous scorpio¡¯s body with his fingers.


    At this moment, the demon sword said coldly, ¡°you are even thinking too much. If it weren¡¯t you are a tree, you have evolved to another level and have a very high degree of intimacy with all things in nature. Otherwise, you would die just after poisonous scorpio stabbed you with its tail.¡±


    Ning Tian listened to demon sword¡¯s words and felt a little incredible. How could such a lovely thing kill him?


    Even divine beasts, will let him shed some blood at most.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can let the person next to you touch it and see if the human being will die or not after poisonous scorpio stab.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Ningtian knows, the demon sword is not joking.


    ¡°Poisonous scorpio¡¯s poison is poison from the underworld¡¯s reincarnation flowers. In short, as long as you are poisoned by poisonous scorpio, it is reincarnation poison, if you are poisoned, you will surely die unless you can go to the underworld and find reincarnation flowers.¡±


    ¡°In ancient times, there was once a poisonous scorpio with extremely strong strength. One drop of poison directly killed the people of a city, and it took tens of thousands of years for the city to slowly dissipate the poison.¡±


    By the way, the demon sword also introduced poisonous scorpio.


    After listening to the introduction of the demon sword, Ning Tian knew this time that he was holding a lovely-looking poisonous scorpio, which was so powerful and dangerous.


    ¡°Can I touch it, ancient tree?¡±


    Xue Ling on one side wanted to touch it very much and her hand was about to reach out.


    But Ningtian stopped her immediately.


    ¡°This is called poisonous scorpio. it is divine beast, if you don¡¯t want to die, stay away from it.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s tone was very serious and he was not joking with Xue Ling at all.


    Xue Ling saw Ningtian so serious, of course she knew it was true, but Xue Ling was very interested in divine beast.


    ¡°Ancient tree, is it divine beast?¡±


    Xue Ling asked doubtfully.


    Ningtian also nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, purple and they have divine beast blood in their bodies, and this poisonous scorpio is a real divine beast.¡±


    As for thedivine beast, human beings already know it, and there is no need for Ningtian to hide it from Xue Ling.


    In fact, Ningtian also knows that human beings will find out sooner or later.


    It is quite worthwhile to exchange a bottle of fairy dew for a real divine beast.


    At this moment, the sky suddenly began to gather dark clouds, and huge red thunder and lightning flashed in the dark clouds.


    Ning Tian¡¯s poisonous scorpio was also at this moment, with a frightened expression in its eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, demon sword?¡±


    ¡°The thunder of poisonous scorpio has come, but now, for poisonous scorpio, there is little danger of thunder.¡±


    The demon sword said calmly.


    Next, as the demon sword said, after the five horrible red thunders, there was a huge pit around poisonous scorpio, but poisonous scorpio is fine.


    When Ningtian wanted to hold poisonous scorpio in his hand, poisonous scorpio jumped onto Ningtian¡¯s head.


    However, in mid-air, Poisonous scorpio took one look at the demonsword on the bronze coffin in the distance, forcibly changed direction in the air and jumped onto Ningtian¡¯s shoulder.


    A tender voice came into Ning Tian¡¯s mind: ¡°Thank you for letting me hatch successfully. Although I have only inherited the memory from my divine beast now, I am still very strong.¡±


    ¡°Oh!!¡±


    Ning Tian, whose face was full of smiles, was not good at once.


    Originally Ningtian wanted to take advantage of the fact that the poisonous scorpio was just born and was easy to be cheated, to cheat the poisonous scorpio into his own arms, but now it seems that he has not been able to do so.


    Poisonous scorpio stared at the demon sword for a long time and asked Ningtian, ¡°why is the demon sword here?¡±


    ¡°Do you know?¡±


    Asked Ningtian some surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, in my divine beast blood heritage, have mentioned this demon sword, this demon sword is very dangerous, you should be the master of this demon sword?.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio asked again.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Ning Tian did not understand, how did this poisonous scorpio know?


    ¡°You have the smell of demon sword in your body. It seems that I was right.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said it without concealing it.


    Just now, Poisonous scorpio suddenly changed direction and jumped onto Ningtian¡¯s shoulder when it was about to jump onto Ningtian¡¯s head. This is also the reason.


    Poisonous scorpio is not stupid. If this person is the master of this demon sword and jumps onto the head of the master of this demon sword, isn¡¯t this mocking the demon sword?


    Although there is no specific information about the demon sword in Poisonous Scorpio¡¯s divine beast inheritance, Poisonous Scorpio¡¯s own divine beast blood inheritance is a warning reminder that if it encounter the demon sword, it must not provoke it, or it will die.


    ¡°I also have no place to live now, otherwise I will live here with you! By the way, is this human being my food? Although there is a little big, I still can eat it.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, beginning to drool.


    Ning Tian, of course, hurriedly stopped and said, ¡°No, this human being is useful and you can¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°All right then!¡±


    Poisonous scorpio has a regretful tone.


    Ning Tian caught a cow more than three meters high for Poisonous Scorpio, and Poisonous Scorpio was not polite and ate the whole cow directly.


    Immediately Ningtian doubted whether the stomach of the poisonous scorpio was a bottomless pit. The cow the poisonous scorpio ate was many times bigger than its body.


    Ningtian has to say that divine beasts are indeed different and eat a lot.


    However, because of the pure divine beast blood of Poisonous Scorpio and its strong strength, Purple Gold Eagle and they soon recognize Poisonous Scorpio the boss.


    However, Poisonous scorpio did not seem interested. it stayed on Ningtian¡¯s shoulder and slept.


    ¡°Hello! Are you a tree or not? I always feel that there is something wrong with you?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio looked at Ningtian¡¯s real body and asked doubtfully.


    Ning Tian smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Of course I am a tree, but I am also very special. Otherwise, how could I become the master of the demon sword?¡±

 Chapter 146 - Xueers Departure

    After listening to Ningtian¡¯s answer, Poisonous scorpio was silent for a moment and understood the meaning of Ningtian¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, you should not be simple. There are secrets that I cannot see through. As far as I know, the demon spirit of the demon sword is beyond the tolerance of ordinary creatures. Even the top divine beast among our divine beasts can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, also crawled on Ningtian¡¯s shoulder and fell asleep.


    And because human beings know about divine beasts, they also begin to capture some powerful spirit beast or fierce beast.


    Originally Ningtian wanted Poisonous Scorpio to follow him, but Poisonous Scorpio did not seem to be interested and changed the subject directly.


    Ning Tian did not continue. After all, Poisonous Scorpio is still by his side. There is still much time.


    ¡°How are you thinking?¡±


    Ning Tian came to the demon Yun Xi again.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi said coldly, even her eyes did not open.


    ¡°So cold?¡±


    The demon Yun Xi is not answering Ningtian, and Ningtian is not asking the demon Yun Xi.


    When he came to the waterfall where disciples practiced, he looked at disciples who worked hard and did not slacken off. Ningtian was still very gratified.


    Seeing Ningtian coming, the crowd stopped and said respectfully, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Ningtian solemnly nodded his head.


    In fact, Ningtian himself is still quite tired to pretend to be a strict master.


    ¡°You have all been here for a long time and your strength has been greatly improved, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task and obtaining 100 sets of shock alloy nano armor.¡±


    Ning Tian hasn¡¯t finished yet, the voice of the system also sounded.


    ¡°Ahem!! But you still lack exercise. The road to the king will surely be paved with blood.¡±


    Ning Tian also released dragon power, making it seem to all that master at this time gave them a feeling of supreme strength.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng was the first to ask, the tone is full of desire.


    ¡°Go to the most dangerous place to live, comprehend on the edge of death, and exercise a stronger and firmer heart.¡±


    The meaning of Ningtian is very clear. It is to let all the people go out to exercise, fight against spirit beast or the more dangerous fierce beast, and survive.


    ¡°Master, we understand.¡±


    For a long time, the crowd replied.


    ¡°Well! Remember, it is also my test for you. In a month¡¯s time, I hope you can all stand in front of me. By the way, in the test, you are no longer senior brothers.¡±


    Ning Tian said and left directly.


    And all the people are winking with strange emotions, looking at the people around them.


    Just now Ningtian¡¯s last words clearly meant that they could kill people in this test.


    they have lived here for a long time, it is inevitable that there will be hatred, because of Ningtian, they have not shown.


    And this time, it is obviously an opportunity.


    Many people understand that this test will not be as simple as it appears.


    ¡°Elder sister, do you want to form a team with us this time?¡±


    ¡°Does the elder sister form a team?¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, why don¡¯t we form a team together?¡±


    Many people began to come and want to form a team with Liu Guangmeng.


    However, Liu Guangmeng refused directly.


    And hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This test will not be very simple, this is what I told you as a senior sister.¡±


    she said, picked up her backpack and left.


    However, many of the people left behind still chose to form a team, and a few of them with strong strength chose to go alone.


    However, the Chen sitting on the stone, which had not moved for a long time, also went to the outside of the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Although Ningtian does not know whether Chen has gone or whether she has gone to exercise and become stronger, Ningtian respects the choice of Chen.


    The Ningtian hidden in the sky also smiled,


    There is nothing wrong with Liu Guangmeng¡¯s guess. Of course, he has to do something, or they can¡¯t just deal with spirit beast and fierce beast.


    Moreover, the general fierce beast has its own territory and will not come out.


    Soon, the crowd began to leave here one after another and went to the abandoned mountain forests outside the white fog restricted area.


    Ning Tian had already ordered him to go down, and the task was given to three little golden crow who liked to play.


    Ningtian returned to the white fog restricted area. Suddenly, Ningtian looked at his tree body.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xueer?¡±


    Ningtian found that Xueer was not in his tree, while Ningtian quickly searched the White Fog Forbidden Zone and found that he did not see Xueer.


    Ning Tian began to panic.


    ¡°Little girl, have you seen Xueer?¡±


    Ning Tian asked Xue Ling, who was practicing, and his tone was flustered.


    ¡°She said that she had left. When you went to attack the guarded city, she still said that she was not suitable to stay here. She also said some strange words later. Thank you for letting her go. She will not reveal anything here.¡±


    Xue Ling said slowly.


    At the same time, Xue Ling said that she felt suddenly a little cool around her. NIngtian felt angry and irritable.


    The poisonous scorpio on Ningtian¡¯s shoulder woke up and looked at Ningtian with some doubts.


    When Ningtian heard Xueer leave, and Xueer also recovered her memory and left, Ningtian felt important things in his heart, not only disappeared, but also deeply felt guilty, which also appeared in Ningtian¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It turns out that she has restored her memory and left, which is the final result!¡±


    Ningtian although how to say, but the inner sense of loss, infinitely enlarged.


    Ning Tian put down Poisonous scorpio and returned to his own body.


    However, Poisonous scorpio was puzzled. What happened, so Poisonous scorpio ran to the throne and began to sleep.


    Ningtian¡¯s feelings for Xueer have always been very strange. This time Xueer left silently, leaving Ningtian in a bad mood.


    The Purple Gold Eagle and they also found out that their master was in a bad mood and all ran away, not knowing where they had gone.


    Of course, the disciples of Ningtian were miserable, because the Purple Gold Eagle and they did not dare to go back and went to play with the three little golden crow.


    Although they cannot be exposed, it is really too simple to play with these humans.


    There was a sudden thunder in the sky. At night, a horrible white figure flashed in the woods, or a huge stone suddenly flew out during the day, which could almost kill people directly.


    There were still three golden lights flashing in front of the crowd, and everything in their hand was gone.


    These strange things tortured all the people. They did not dare to fall asleep when they slept. Otherwise, they did not know when thunder would appear in the sky and split themselves.


    In a few short days, everyone lost several pounds and their eyes were black.


    However, because master Ning Tian seemed to be still angry, Purple Gold Eagle and they did not dare to go back.

 Chapter 147 - Blurring Ability

    As a result, in the end, it was all the people who were unlucky.


    No matter how far they run, they will be tricked, and occasionally they will meet with the powerful spirit beast or break into the territory of the fierce beast.


    Those who are lucky run away, and those who are unlucky leave their lives behind.


    However, looking at the death of these human beings, Purple Gold Eagle and they have no feeling, just like human beings will feel very interesting when they see the animals they play with and die.


    ¡°These humans are really interesting. One second they were brothers and the next they sold their brothers.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Just let them kill each other, you let him go. As a result, those human beings fought immediately.¡±


    ¡°Human beings are like this and have not changed.¡±


    ¡°It has not changed for a long time.¡±


    ¡°By the way, the master¡¯s disciple was cold-blooded enough to let her kill her companions, and kill them if she said so. Her face was still cold.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s play with her and see how cruel she is.¡±


    ¡°ok.¡±


    Purple gold eagle and they finished chatting and went directly to the direction of Liu Guangmeng.


    At this time, Liu Guangmeng is fighting with a level 1 fierce beast for a spirit grass.


    Liu Guangmeng, relying on her special ability, falsifies her own body, making it difficult for this level 1 of Fierce Beast to attack herself.


    And every time, Liu Guangmeng seized the opportunity to give a hard blow to the level 1 Fierce Beast deer.


    In the beginning, the level 1 Fierce Beast deer still attacked fiercely, but slowly, the deer was all injured and breath began to become weak.


    ¡°Abominable human beings.¡±


    The deer severely communicated to Liu Guangmeng with spirit.


    Later, the deer, whose whole body was injured and whose breath had become weak, rushed to Liu Guangmeng again.


    However, Liu Guangmeng was once again blurred. The deer directly passed through Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body. At this moment, Liu Guangmeng seized the opportunity and directly cut its neck.


    This knife made the deer bleed directly and fell to the ground to die.


    ¡°Huh! Finally got it, who? Come out.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng looked at the woods nearby.


    At this time, a group of people, five men and three women, appeared in the originally quiet woods.


    Moreover, the lowest strength is the level 1 extraordinary fighter, which can be said to be a strong team.


    However, they all have one common characteristic, with big dark circles under their eyes and tired faces.


    Because this team is tough and strong, it has also been focused on by Purple Gold Eagle and them.


    From time to time, stones, or thunder and lightning, fly down from the sky.


    At night, the white shadow flutters in the forest. When it approaches, it suddenly disappears. It is terrible.


    Therefore, this also led to this group of people never sleeping well. Not long ago, it was because one of the members of the group fell asleep and was directly killed by a boulder.


    ¡°The elder sister deserves to be the elder sister, so fierce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the elder sister fought one-on-one against the level 1 fierce beast, and she was not injured at all.¡±


    ¡°If it were us, it would be impossible.¡±


    The tone of this group of people is praising her, but their faces are full of sarcasm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. What do you want to do?¡± Liu Guangmeng began to say.


    ¡°Elder sister, we just took a fancy to the spirit thing in your hand, which can increase mental strength. Of course, we won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, according to the current market price, how about 90 million?¡±


    However, Liu Guangmeng directly refused, ¡°No.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said and wanted to go, but a group of people don¡¯t want to let her go.


    Directly surrounded Liu Guangmeng in the middle.


    ¡°Elder sister, this is not the time for you to be cold, and now the master will not take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯d better promise to make a deal with us!¡±


    ¡°Of course, if the elder sister is willing to join us, we can certainly not have this spiritual grass.¡±


    Although the tone of several people sounds very warm, it makes her feel insidious.


    ¡°Can you think you can win me?¡±


    she frowned and looked at several people. At the same time, they were also alert.


    ¡°Then give it a try!¡±


    Say that finish, one of them suddenly appeared in the hand of a broadsword, directly split to Liu Guangmeng.


    However, Liu Guangmeng exerts blurring ability, and the broadsword directly passes through the body of Liu Guangmeng.


    However, when Liu Guangmeng withdrew from the virtual state and really wanted to attack, an invisible force controlled Liu Guangmeng¡¯s hand and prevented Liu Guangmeng from attacking.


    At the same time, a bullet went straight at the heart of Liu Guangmeng. she hurriedly used blurring again and dodged a bullet this time.


    However, what did not allow Liu Guangmeng to rest was that the soil on the ground suddenly rushed to Liu Guangmeng and wrapped her in all directions.


    Liu Guangmeng once again exerted blurring ability.


    At this time, the attack of a group of people stopped.


    ¡°you are worthy of being elder sister, the disciple of the master is fierce, unlike us, just registered disciples.¡±


    ¡°After all, those who can carry the demon spirit into the body are not ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, now you still have a chance. We don¡¯t want to make too much noise with you.¡±


    ¡°How about the elder sister? Join us.¡±


    With the tone of a group of people talking, obviously with jealousy, but this group of people still invited Liu Guangmeng to join them again.


    The big reason for this is also that Liu Guangmeng is very severe. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Liu Guangmeng has been playing with that level 1 of Fierce Beast for so long, it will consume a lot of physical strength.


    They really dare not come to look for trouble.


    After all, under the condition of tiredness of Liu Guangmeng, it is impossible for ordinary people to avoid the attack of their alliance.


    ¡°Give you a chance, don¡¯t go, die.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng looked at the crowd coldly.


    The murder has already risen.


    Liu Guangmeng deeply remembers master¡¯s dialogue. To be kind on the enemy is to hurt yourself. Since they have become the enemy, she must be the most ruthless.


    Strong people don¡¯t need companions, you only need opponents as strong as you.


    When you stand on the real peak, everything can be solved by strength.


    In the era of spirituality recovery, Liu Guangmeng also believe this.


    The strength of Ningtian is also the goal of Liu Guangmeng.


    Although these people are her younger brothers and sisters, they have already become hostile to her, so Liu Guangmeng does not need mercy at all.


    When this group of people felt the cold killing, they all took a step back unconsciously.


    After all, they used to be ordinary people living in the city, but in the face of Liu Guangmeng¡¯s killing intent, which was brutally honed by demon spirit.


    Everyone was afraid, but in the end, one of them broke the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, she is alone.¡±


    ¡°There are many of us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

 Chapter 148 - Battle Of Life And Death Begins

    Although they were still afraid, they did not retreat.


    However, the young person in his twenties who has just broken this situation has directly displayed his special ability, his arms have become very long, and have attacked Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng is directly blurred again, allowing the arm to pass through her own body.


    Liu Guangmeng picked up a dagger at her waist and directly attack with a knife.


    One hand was directly cut by a knife.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    The young man cried out in direct pain, and then his severed hands grew out again.


    Don¡¯t let the young man react, Liu Guangmeng has come to the young man¡¯s neck.


    At this time, a bullet went straight at the heart of Liu Guangmeng. If Liu Guangmeng does not give up attacking the young man, the heart will be attacked.


    Liu Guangmeng looked at them with contempt, a knife down, the young man¡¯s head flew in the air.


    And that bullet shot at the heart of Liu Guangmeng, she did not panic at all.


    Slowly, the bullet that was about to enter Liu Guangmeng began to become transparent, and finally became blurred directly, passing through Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body and entering the young man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Do you want to come again?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng squint full of killing looking at a group of people.


    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t come here.¡±


    The team was obviously subdued.


    ¡°Elder sister, we are sorry, let¡¯s go.¡±


    A man with glasses in this team bit his teeth and chose to go.


    This man with glasses is also the strongest in the team, the level 4 extraordinary fighter, and the only one who has not been stopped by Liu Guangmeng and remains calm.


    The man with glasses knows very well that his teammates have been frightened and cannot play any fighting capacity at all.


    If they really want to fight by force, even if they win in the end, with the strength of Liu Guangmeng, there will have to die a few more people, which is not worth it.


    Of course, Liu Guangmeng also knows that in her current state, she can¡¯t win and have to go.


    Liu Guangmeng saw that these people were afraid and ignored them. she turned and walked back.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    At this moment, the air suddenly became black, dark clouds were gathering, and several thunder and lightning fell, surrounding the crowd.


    ¡°What happened.¡±


    Now all the people are flustered in an instant.


    Liu Guangmeng also frowned and the dagger in her hand touched the thunder net.


    ¡°Zi Zi Zi!!¡±


    The powerful current directly let the dagger in Liu Guangmeng¡¯s hand to the ground.


    ¡°Is this the test of the master?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng puzzled to herself.


    And this group of people, except the one with glasses, began to become very flustered and did not know what to do now.


    Purple gold eagle in the sky looked at the terrified human beings on the ground with a look of teasing and sarcasm.


    ¡°Let me have a look at your power, human beings!¡±


    In the next half hour, boulders will be thrown in from the outside of the thunder net, or three golden figures will flash past, causing wounds on their body.


    After the white figure appeared, the people would not know why they bleed.


    From time to time, outside the thunder and lightning, there will be a huge roar and a smell of fierce beast.


    In this way, all the people are extremely scared. In addition, they are in a tense and scared mood every day in front of them. Now they are experiencing a high degree of tension and fear. Slowly, some people begin to collapse.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    ¡°I want to go out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Several people in the team rushed directly to the lightning net like they were crazy. Of course, the consequences were still directly flew by strong electric current, and then fainted.


    However, Liu Guangmeng did not panic, but directly found a place to sit and looked around warily.


    ¡°It should be about the same.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox said.


    Then, a voice came into the minds of all.


    ¡°I will let go of whoever can kill Liu Guangmeng.¡±


    However, this small group of people, who were still crazy or very uneasy in their hearts, immediately looked at Liu Guangmeng.


    And Liu Guangmeng immediately watched the crowd warily.


    ¡°Kill you.¡±


    One person first rushed directly to the Liu Guangmeng.


    At the same time, the whole body burned out flames and rushed to Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng sneered, hand tightly cover dagger, and then a sprint, came to the front of the man.


    Then began to use blurring ability, dodged the man¡¯s attack, did not look at the back, a knife into the man¡¯s heart, finally fell to the ground.


    Not far away, the glasses man also shook his head.


    After the man was killed, the people in the team calmed down a lot, at least not rushing to and fight Liu Guangmeng desperately.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s blurring is really too powerful. Ordinary attacks cannot attack Liu Guangmeng, and Liu Guangmeng can also blurt other things.


    ¡°If you want to live, now all listen to my command, OK?.¡±


    The glasses man looked at his teammates seriously.


    And teammates are hurriedly nodded, said they agreed.


    ¡°Well, you continue to shoot at the back. Both of you girls are responsible for using the power of soil elements to cause trouble to our senior sister in the distance. With the cooperation of the two of you, I will use my mental power to block the attack for you. However, you must be careful yourself. I cannot completely block it.¡±


    ¡°ok.¡±


    The two middle-aged men on the body, one of whom grew muscles in an instant, the jacket was directly burst by the muscles, and the other¡¯s fingers directly turned into a pair of huge claws.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body blurred, directly dodged the bullet shot at herself and the soil attack on the ground, rushed to the two men.


    Muscular man punched Liu Guangmeng, while another man with huge claws also attacked Liu Guangmeng¡¯s head with huge claws.


    Liu Guangmeng began to blur again, passing through the bodies of the two men, and the dagger rushed to the heart of the muscular man. However, this time, a bullet blocked the dagger of Liu Guangmeng, and a mental force let the dagger out of control.


    The dagger was controlled by the spirit of the men and instead stabbed Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng immediately blurred, jumped back, and directly passed through the bodies of two middle-aged men.


    Under the control of the glasses man, the dagger continued to chase Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng took out the dagger again from her sleeve.


    A metal crash sounded and the dagger controlled by the glasses man was bounced off.


    Just as the blurring of Liu Guangmeng was relieved, a bullet flew.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s face changed greatly, using a very difficult operation, directly with a dagger to cut the bullet.


    The bullet turned into two halves, and one of them scratched Liu Guangmeng¡¯s shoulder and shed blood.


    Liu Guangmeng is also panting now. she has just used blurring continuously. In addition to the battle with that level 1 of Fierce Beast, Liu Guangmeng is now beginning to weaken.

 Chapter 149 - Beg For Mercy

    However, when they saw the breathless appearance of Liu Guangmeng, their faces all showed insidious smiles.


    ¡°Elder sister, it seems that you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, don¡¯t blame us.¡±


    ¡°We are also very helpless.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Elder sister, I¡¯m sorry, we have no choice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Although they said that they were sorry, the smiles on their faces betrayed them.


    ¡°Ha ha, who said I couldn¡¯t do it, it¡¯s just a pity.¡±


    Liu Guangguang said, directly took out the spirit thing that increased mental strength and ate it.


    Liu Guangmeng instantly feel a force appearing in the body and spreading all over body.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Glasses man saw Liu Guangmeng eat that plant of spirit grass, instantly feel bad.


    ¡°Come on, stop her from absorbing spirit thing.¡±


    Glasses man hurriedly ordered.


    People also know that onceLiu Guangmeng eat spirit grass, absorb spirit thing and regain strength, they will die.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Muscular man¡¯s huge punch came to Liu Guangmeng.


    However, Liu Guangmeng dodged the punch, and then jumped back into the air.


    ¡°Bang Bang Bang!!¡±


    Several shots were fired in a row, and the bullets shot Liu Guangmeng.


    However, Liu Guangmeng once again blurred and dodged.


    However, glasses man use mental power to overcontrol the surrounding objects and attack Liu Guangmeng that cannot be avoided in the air, but they are all hidden by Liu Guangmeng.


    Jumped to a tree in the distance.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Glasses man said angrily.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    The claw man rushed to Liu Guangmeng again. A pair of sharp claws split the tree directly under Liu Guangmeng.


    However, Liu Guangmeng was once again blurred and jumped to the distance.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng looked at the crowd coldly.


    Just in order to restore strength quickly, that precious spirit grass to increase the spirit team is a waste of absorption.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, she is bluffing and we continues to attack, and we have no way out.¡±


    The words of the glasses man also show that all the people can only go up and have no retreat. Today, either the enemy dies or they die.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The muscular man rushed up first.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    There was another gunshot and a bullet flew towards Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng body directly blurred, dodged the bullet and headed for the muscular man.


    Muscular man raised a huge rock, threw it at Liu Guangmeng fiercely, and then raised a big tree.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body blurred, dodged the boulder, after the boulder passed through the body, caught the boulder, a foot accelerated muscle man and went away.


    But the man waved the big tree and attacked Liu Guangmeng.


    At the same time, the claw man also came and went away to the body of Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body weakened again, allowing the attack of the claw man to pass through Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body, while Liu Guangmeng used the claw man¡¯s arm to exert force and rushed to the muscle man again.


    Seeing that the big tree was going to hit Liu Guangmeng, and her blurred body passed directly through the big tree, the dagger in her hand appeared.


    Glasses man hurriedly used his mental power to control the dagger in Liu Guangmeng¡¯s hand. At the same time, gunfire also rang out. The two girls who could control the soil element let the soil on the earth appear, blocking the muscle man and protecting the muscle man.


    Liu Guangmeng threw out two daggers, then blurred her body, dodged the bullet, returned to the ground, and jumped back again.


    However, when the dagger that rushed to the muscular man in the air was about to be controlled by the glasses man, the dagger was actually blurred by Liu Guangmeng, causing the glasses man¡¯s mental power to lose its function.


    However, the glasses man did not panic either. The glasses man already knew that the blurring time of Liu Guangmeng was only one second, and now the distance between dagger and muscle man is not enough.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Sure enough, the dagger hit the two girls¡¯ soil defense for the muscular man and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    And suddenly a scream sounded, glasses man looked in the direction of the scream, his face changed dramatically.


    Just now Liu Guangmeng threw out two daggers, and the front attacked muscular man, all of which were just to attract people¡¯s attention.


    The target of a dagger thrown later by Liu Guangmeng is the claw man. The target of Liu Guangmeng is not the muscle man, but the claw man.


    Because the claw man jumped from the ground to the air and attacked Liu Guangmeng, but was dodged by Liu Guangmeng.


    This also led to the claw man who could only use his hand to block dagger, but Liu Guangmeng¡¯s blurring ability, which the claw man did not think of at all.


    The blurred dagger passed through the claw man¡¯s defensive arm, and the dagger also ended blurring at this moment. The blurred dagger directly pierced the claw man¡¯s heart.


    this is a wonderful strike.


    ¡°This human being is fierce.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox, who hides in the dark to watch the scene of bustle, gave a rare compliment.


    However, with the continuous use of blurring, Liu Guangmeng is still physically unbearable.


    However, Streamer Dream killed one person without being injured, which is already very severe.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Glasses man angrily scold.


    five to one, Liu Guangmeng is fine, she also killed one of the people here, if this spread out, almost will be laughed off.


    At this time, Liu Guangmeng did not give up the attack, and continued to rush forward to attack the muscular man.


    However, because the muscular man behind the soil could not see the Liu Guangmeng, he did not make the correct response, but continued to stay.


    ¡°Shit, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Glasses man reacted from anger and immediately shouted at muscle man.


    At the same time, use mental power to control the surrounding objects and block the attack of Liu Guangmeng.


    The gunfire also rang and the bullets were fired.


    However, with these attacks, Liu Guangmeng directly chose to blur the body and avoid the attack.


    All of a sudden, Liu Guangmeng threw out five daggers from her hand and flew straight to the glasses man.


    Glasses man frightened, hurriedly with mental power to control the five daggers, but Liu Guangmeng blurred the daggers in advance.


    The dagger flew straight away from the glasses man, who hurriedly retreated.


    But when the glasses man stepped back a few steps, suddenly his face changed greatly and he saw the direction of the muscle man.


    ¡°No,go quickly.¡±


    Unfortunately, it is too late to react now.


    At this time, Liu Guangmeng blurred the body and had already passed through the defense of the soil. A dagger pierced the muscular man¡¯s body.


    The muscular man vomited a mouthful of blood and fell directly to the ground.


    Liu Guangmeng took out the dagger, dumped the blood on the dagger, and walked cold to the glasses man and three girls.


    The three girls were directly frightened by Liu Guangmeng.


    ¡°Elder sister, we were wrong, spare me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior sister, we were wrong. please spare me!¡±


    ¡°We are also forced directly. Please spare me!¡±


    The three girls directly began to cry for mercy to Liu Guangmeng, completely losing the will to resist.


    Under this circumstance, the glasses man can no longer hide his inner fear on his face.

 Chapter 150 - Humans, Come And Play With Us

    Liu Guangmeng walked coldly to the front of the three girls, looked at the three girls in front of her, and said coldly, ¡°This is your choice, and it is also the consequence you have to bear.¡±


    Say that finish, Liu Guangmeng won¡¯t let the three girls react, the dagger in hand, directly let the three girls¡¯ vision, in the air rotation.


    And the glasses man finally couldn¡¯t bear his inner fear and fell to the ground, looking at Liu Guangmeng with great fear.


    ¡°Elder sister, I was wrong. I am willing to give the elder sister a billion. No, all my money is an apology.¡±


    The glasses man was on the ground, and his tone of fear and fear begged for mercy.


    However, Liu Guangmeng did not speak, she went down with a dagger directly. The head of the man with glasses separated his body.


    Facing the enemy, Liu Guangmeng choose ruthlessness.


    After killing this group of people, the surrounding lightning network also disappeared.


    ¡°Human beings, you are very good.¡±


    A voice came into streamer dream¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng frowned and looked around and found no one.


    That shows that the other party¡¯s mental strength is very strong.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.¡±


    When the voice finished, it never appeared again.


    Although Liu Guangmeng would like to know who it is, it can control thunder and lightning. Such a strong man is definitely the top strong man.


    But how can such a top-notch strong man appear here?


    The only thought of Liu Guangmeng is that this strong man should be invited by her master.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we play with this human being?¡±


    The bear said with interest at that time.


    Although in the eyes of the bear, this human being can be killed seconds, but Liu Guangmeng among human beings, the bear thinks she is still powerful.


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t go, but Dahei, you still hold on and don¡¯t kill this human being, otherwise the master will not be happy.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox said.


    The bear patted its stomach and said in a thick voice, ¡°OK, I won¡¯t kill the human being. Will you go and play?¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see other humans.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Purple gold eagle, several separate again, to look for other humans.


    This play with human beings is still quite fun for the Purple Gold Eagle and them who dare not go back now.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    A huge body descended from the air and suddenly appeared in front of Liu Guangmeng that was resting.


    Liu Guangmeng immediately stood up.


    When the dust dispersed, the 10-meter-high figure appeared in front of Liu Guangmeng.


    ¡°Human beings, let¡¯s play.¡±


    The bear said in a low voice.


    Liu Guangmeng directly rushed to the bear.


    The bear went away to Liu Guangmeng with one claw.


    Liu Guangmeng did not retreat, the body directly blurred, through the claws of the violent giant bear, the dagger in her hand to the violent giant bear head.


    However, the bear winked with contempt and did not defend itself.


    At the same time, the other hand of Liu Guangmeng threw out the dagger.


    When Liu Guangmeng¡¯s dagger pierced the violent giant bear¡¯s head, it could not penetrate.


    However, when the bear felt a little boring, she could not even break its own defense.


    At this time, the other dagger of Liu Guangmeng was directly blurred, and when the blurred dagger penetrated into half of the eyes of the bear, the blurring ended, and the dagger directly penetrated into half of the eyes of the bear.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The great pain caused the furious bear to roar.


    The bear¡¯s angry claw turned to Liu Guangmeng, she directly blurred jumped out with one foot using the furious giant bear¡¯s body.


    The bear threw the dagger in eyes directly to the ground, and eyes quickly recovered.


    ¡°Human being, you are good. I thought you couldn¡¯t even hurt me. I¡¯ll give you an hour¡¯s rest and we¡¯ll fight again.¡±


    The bear then sat on the ground and did not attack Liu Guangmeng.


    However, although Liu Guangmeng is very confused, why does this level 4 Fierce Beast come to find her and give her rest time?


    The most important thing is that Liu Guangmeng feels that the giant bear in front of her seems to have seen it there, but she can¡¯t remember it for a while.


    However, at present, she still needs a rest and regain strength. Liu Guangmeng can feel that the fierce beast in front of her is very severe and difficult to deal with.


    Moreover, Liu Guangmeng also knows from the words of the bear that the fierce beast has a high IQ, which is also the most nervous thing in Liu Guangmeng.


    After all, there is no fierce beast that can calm down after being injured and fight again when she recovers her strength.


    Although the streamer dream does not know why this fierce beast is like this, Liu Guangmeng can only face it.


    An hour passed quickly, and Liu Guangmengrecovered almost with the spirit thing that remained in her body.


    The bear opened eyes and a furious breath burst out from the bear.


    ¡°Come on! Human beings.¡±


    The bear stood up and stared at Liu Guangmeng.


    Streamer dream threw six daggers, and these six daggers were directly blurred by Liu Guangmeng, so no matter how strong the bear defense is, it is even more defensible.


    Just now, Liu Guangmeng is not completely recovering strength, but is still trying to deal with the bear.


    The furious bear saw this move again and smiled at the corners of mouth.


    Seeing that the daggers were about to fly into the bear, the bear did not escape, but chose to let these daggers into its body.


    Liu Guangmeng saw, a smile appeared on her face, the original fierce beast is a bit silly.


    Feeling the pain in his body, the bear directly penetrated into its body with claws and took out these daggers that had entered its body violently.


    the wounds of the bear recovered quickly.


    ¡°human, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    The bear said, walking towards Liu Guangmeng, and the huge bear claw filmed towards Liu Guangmeng.


    The huge wind made Liu Guangmeng know that if she was hit by a bear¡¯s claw, she would become a meat pie directly.


    Liu Guangmeng took out two daggers from her body again, and the body and dagger were blurred this time.


    The blurred body directly escaped the attack of the bear and also passed through the bear¡¯s body.


    Then she made a back somersault and rushed out a long way with the back of the violent giant bear.


    The bear turned slowly, the bear¡¯s claws went directly into its body, and from its heart, it took out two daggers and kneaded them into a ball.


    The wound of the bear also recovered again, and the heart inside grew out again.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Guangmeng was a little confused.


    she can¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is your special ability restored?¡±


    The bear shook head and did not panic to attack Liu Guangmeng. it said, ¡°This ability is not the special ability you human beings say, I have the blood of divine beasts. This is the power of my blood and will not die.¡±


    ¡°No, it is impossible.¡± Liu Guangmeng is not calm now.


    If the bear in front of her really has the blood of the divine beast, and the power of the divine beast is still immortal, then why does she fight?

 Chapter 151 - Put Down

    Fear and disappearing fighting spirit appeared in the eyes of Liu Guangmengm, which can make the bear unhappy.


    Very not easy to find a person who can fight with it, how can not fight?


    Moreover, the bear did not use too much power, otherwise, even if it was the blurring of Liu Guangmeng, she could not hide several times.


    It was just thebear trying Liu Guangmeng.


    the bear also understands that this human has a good fighting talent. No wonder master wants to accept her as disciple.


    ¡°Hello! Human beings should not be discouraged at once. Don¡¯t worry that I won¡¯t kill you. Come and continue.¡±


    The bear rushed to Liu Guangmeng again. Although Liu Guangmeng did not have any will to fight, Liu Guangmeng did not want to die like this.


    Moreover, the furious giant bear also said that it would not kill herself, even if it was fake, Liu Guangmeng can find a chance to run away!


    Liu Guangmeng took out the last three daggers, and the fighting spirit was rekindled and rushed to the furious bear.


    The furious giant bear saw that the human race had resumed fighting spirit and began to fight seriously.


    The furious giant bear jumped up directly, its hands together, and went directly to Liu Guangmeng on the ground.


    Liu Guangmeng first threw a dagger, then jumped up and rushed to the furious bear.


    The dagger was directly blurred, passed through the hand of the violent giant bear, and half of the dagger was inserted into the body of the violent giant bear. However, the pain for the violent giant bear who had become accustomed to pain, it was nothing.


    When the Berserker Giant Bear hit Liu Guangmeng with both hands, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body also weakened and passed through the Berserker Giant Bear¡¯s both hands.


    The two daggers in Liu Guangmeng¡¯s hand were also blurred, one of which went directly into the arms of the furious giant bear, while Liu Guangmeng used her strength to turn over the head of the furious giant bear.


    At the same time, the dagger on the chest of the violent giant bear was blurred, allowing the latter knife to pass the dagger through the body of the violent giant bear, while Liu Guangmeng, who flew out, also blurred two daggers.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The ground was directly smashed into a huge pit by the violent giant bear. After the smoke, the violent giant bear still stood where it was and slowly turned around.


    ¡°Human beings, your attack is very interesting, I¡­ human beings?¡±


    Only then did the furious bear realize that Liu Guangmeng was missing.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The furious giant bear gave a huge roar.


    The furious giant bear did not expect that the human race had run away.


    This furious giant bear is very angry.


    Liu Guangmeng, who had already run away, heard the roar of the violent giant bear and said to herself, ¡°Stupid bear, I won¡¯t play with you if I can¡¯t beat you.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said and went straight away.


    At this time, in the center of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, Ningtian gathered spiritual strength from the body and came out.


    Ningtian walked to the front of the lake and looked at himself in the water. At this moment, Cang Lan suddenly appeared and stirred up the water to Ningtian with her tail.


    However, Ningtian directly used his mental power to control the water flying to him.


    ¡°Cang Lan, you can play by yourself. I am not in the mood now.¡± Ning Tian said coldly.


    However, Cang Lan did not leave, and water mist actually appeared on the eyes as beautiful as sapphire.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ they¡¯re all gone, I¡¯m bored.¡±


    Cang Lan said very wronged.


    These days, because the Purple Gold Eagle and they have gone, Cang Lan is very boring, while the Poisonous scorpio has been sleeping all the time and has even ignored Cang Lan.


    Ningtian appeared and did not play with Cang Lan again. Cang Lan felt very wronged.


    Ning Tian, who was in a bad mood, sighed helplessly when he saw the appearance of Cang Lan crying.


    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll play with you.¡±


    ¡°ok.¡±


    her face immediately showed a happy expression, and at the same time she stirred up the water with her tail.


    Ningtian also began to splash water and counterattack Cang Lan. After playing for a while, Cang Lan also stopped.


    Sitting on the bank of the lake, Ningtian also sat on the bank of the lake.


    ¡°Brother Ningtian, do you feel sorry for Sister Xueer¡¯s departure?¡±


    Cale blue clear eyes, looking at Ningtian asked.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Cang Lan showed an innocent smile.


    Ningtian looked at the beautiful smile, and he also smiled.


    However, Cang Lan held Ningtian¡¯s face with her hand, making the slight smile on Ningtian¡¯s face more natural.


    ¡°Before leaving, Sister Xueer once came to me and said that Sister Xueer has always liked you very much, but whenever she thinks of you killing her sister, Sister Xueer doesn¡¯t know how to face a love.¡±


    Cang Lan said with memories.


    However, Ning Tian was stunned. Unexpectedly, Xueer would like himself, and it was after the memory was restored.


    ¡°Do you know why Xueer finally chose to leave?¡±


    Ning Tian asked in a somewhat lost tone at this time.


    However, Cang Lan shook her head this time and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sister Xueer didn¡¯t tell me, but I saw that the last time you were sitting with the human being watching the moon, Sister Xueer was watching and crying very sadly.¡±


    Hearing this, Ningtian¡¯s body froze and Ningtian also knew why Xueer chose to leave.


    At this time, Ningtian¡¯s eyes were full of loss.


    It turned out that it was his own reason that made Xueer leave here sadly.


    ¡°Alas! Forget it, let Xueer return to life in the human world!¡±


    Ningtian came over for a while, and there was a helpless loss in his heart.


    This is what Ningtian owes Xueer, so Ningtian does not want to control Xueer.


    Moreover, Ningtian also believes Xueer and will not reveal what happened here.


    And even if it is revealed, the present Ningtian, coupled with the demon sword, is enough to make human beings doubt life.


    At this time, in an underground world, the cold Xueer was carrying a head and looked at the people below who were afraid of herself. Her originally cold heart suddenly trembled.


    An unspeakable sadness broke out in Xueer¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, Xueer covered her chest and a painful expression appeared on her face: ¡°Master.¡±


    Although the following people don¡¯t know in front of them, the kill devil, what¡¯s the matter, but now the opportunity has come, the people directly set up.


    ¡°Death.¡±


    Xueer said coldly.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    In an instant, it became a world of ice and everything seemed to have stopped.


    Xueer walked slowly out.


    ¡°Master, are you really not going to want Xueer?¡±


    Xueer said, tears began to leave at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Captain¡­ you¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    All of a sudden, five people rushed to dare to come over.


    Seeing Xueer¡¯s appearance, they were shocked and rubbed their eyes unconsciously to see if this was illusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t say anything about me today, or you will die.¡±


    Xueer stared at the five people, all of whom felt cold all over, as if they would fall into the ice cave the next second.

 Chapter 152 - The Way To Break Through Demon Beast

    Xueer also ignored the five people, threw the head directly to the five people, and then left.


    Seeing Xueer who had already left, the five people¡¯s frightened eyes calmed down.


    Five people gathered together, quietly and seriously said.


    ¡°Did you just see it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I feel it is an illusion.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Just now the captain was crying. My first feeling at that time was that I was dreaming.¡±


    ¡°I also¡­¡±


    Just before the crowd had finished speaking, five ice thorns flew up and the five hurriedly dodged.


    ¡°say again¡­ death.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s extremely cold voice made the five people tremble unconsciously.


    And five people know, besides, really be killed by their captain.


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, Ningtian is using breathing to absorb spirituality and store it in his own main root.


    However, in the face of the main root, which can store huge spirituality, Ningtian absorbs too little.


    ¡°My strength in the system has broken through to demon beast. Do I really need to make the main root full of spirituality?¡±


    Ning Tian tone some helpless asked.


    ¡°Yes, it must be.¡±


    The system said with certainty.


    ¡°How long do I need at my current speed?¡±


    Ning Tian asked again.


    ¡°If the host is now absorbing heaven and earth spirituality every day and night, it will take one year. It is the host that uses breathing.¡±


    System, let Ningtian some despair.


    It takes a year to absorb the spirituality of heaven and earth every day and night, and Ningtian could not have done it.


    If he has been absorbing heaven and earth spirituality and do nothing, Ning Tian knows that he will definitely go crazy.


    ¡°Demon Sword, what can you do to make me absorb a lot of spirituality?¡±


    Ning Tian put his hope on the demon sword again.


    The demon sword has lived for a long time after all, and should also know some ways to speed up the absorption of spirituality.


    Of course, the demon sword did not disappoint Ning Tian. He slowly said, ¡°Of course, why do you ask this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, absorption spirituality has become stronger.¡±


    Ningtian speechless said.


    Clearly know what he wants, also deliberately pretend not to know, is boring enough, but Ningtian certainly can¡¯t expose it now.


    ¡°I do have some ways to speed up the absorption of spirituality, but you are a tree, and my methods of absorbing spirituality are all top-level methods. Your body is a tree, and there are many problems.¡±


    The words of the demon sword are almost the same as those of not saying anything.


    ¡°What will happen?¡±


    Ningtian, of course, unwilling to ask.


    ¡°That is, direct explosion. Of course, it is not that the body cannot bear spirituality, but that spirituality makes your body explode.¡±


    The words of the demon sword made Ningtian dispel the hope of asking the demon sword for a method.


    ¡°Is the system there?¡±


    Ning Tian turned to ask the system, but the system did not answer Ning Tian for half a day.


    ¡°Is the system there?¡±


    Ning Tian asked again.


    ¡°No, you will exchange 100,000 strengthening point for the more advanced breathing method.¡±


    The sound of the system is very cold, and there is still a trace of inexplicable discomfort in it.


    ¡°100,000 strengthening point? Why don¡¯t you rob, system?¡±


    Ning Tian was immediately unhappy.


    However, this time the system did not talk nonsense with Ningtian.


    In this way, Ningtian feels a little strange. At ordinary times, the system does not speak to him in this tone.


    All of a sudden, Ning Tian knew the reason. This time he asked the demon sword first and then the system. The system was jealous and unhappy.


    Ningtian immediately admitted his mistake to the system, but the system did not listen to Ningtian at all.


    Ningtian has no choice but to wait for the system to calm down.


    Ning Tian came to the air and looked at the continuous mountain forest outside the white fog restricted area. Ning Tian suddenly smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to increase my territory.¡±


    Ningtian let the white fog in the white fog forbidden area began to spread outward.


    White fog, like a white atomized behemoth, began to devour everything along the way silently, allowing everything to enter the white fog.


    In the mountains, the spirit beast who found the white fog beast began to run away.


    While observing the White Fog Forbidden Zone and the troops stationed in the city of guarding, they immediately found that the White Fog in the White Fog Forbidden Zone was expanding outward.


    The news also reached the top level in the first place.


    Chief No.1 also began the meeting again.


    After watching the video taken back, Chief No.1 looked serious and worried at the same time.


    ¡°Tell me! Do you want to start attacking the White Fog Forbidden Zone?¡±


    Chief No.1 opened his mouth.


    However, when all the senior officials of the following team heard that Chief No.1 wanted to attack the White Fog Forbidden Zone, two camps soon appeared.


    One side agreed that Chief No.1 to attack the White Fog Forbidden Zone. In this area, most of the military region¡¯s top officials thought that the White Fog Forbidden Zone was too dangerous and mysterious. Now it is beginning to expand territory. If it continues like this, they will not know what will happen and should attack it.


    On the other hand, most of the opponents are senior political officials. They think that the White Fog Forbidden Zone is too dangerous. They do not know whether there will be any danger they do not know.


    they don¡¯t know what is in the White Fog Forbidden Zone either. If the White Fog Forbidden Zone must be eliminated, the cost will be absolutely high. Now with the acceleration of global spirituality recovery, more and more powerful demon beast is beginning to appear everywhere.


    they should focus on competing for more spiritual mines or other places with great opportunities, instead of sending a large number of troops and finally paying a great price to eliminate a white fog forbidden zone that has now been strictly watched by the army.


    ¡°Are you fools? The white fog forbidden zone must be eliminated and must not be left behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the White Fog Forbidden Zone is too dangerous, and we haven¡¯t known what is inside for so long?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is also the mysterious and powerful existence. For so long, we have no clue at all.¡±


    ¡°The White Fog Forbidden Zone must be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°No, this is not the time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should focus on other places. The most important thing is to improve our own human strength, instead of fighting for a powerful enemy that has been watched by the army and sacrificing the lives of soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is not the right time to eliminate the White Fog Forbidden Zone. it is not worth it.¡±


    ¡°All right, stop quarrelling.¡±


    Chief looked at the crowd with anger in his eyes, and said in a serious voice.


    Being so frightened by Chief No.1, all the people immediately quieted down.


    Look at the quiet crowd. Chief No.1 spoke slowly.


    ¡°Is there any progress in your military region research institute¡¯s divine beast blood now?¡±


    This is a slightly young-looking officer, He stood up and said, ¡°We have made great progress in the research institute of our military region. According to the analysis of the one that we captured not long ago and has the blood of the divine beast, the blood of the divine beast is very strong. It can not only improve its stronger strength, but also awaken a new ability.¡±

 Chapter 153 - Level 2 Pills

    Hearing the progress, Chief No.1 nodded with satisfaction.


    The spider with divine beast blood is only a level 1 fire beast, but it can compete with three level 5 extraordinarily fighter. Finally, it took a lot of effort to bring back the spider with divine beast blood.


    However, the last time Chief No.1 asked, there was no progress at all. Just now Chief No.1 was still ready to scold this matter. Now he has heard the progress.


    Originally, because all the people quarreled, the mood was very bad, and the angry mood of Chief No.1 calmed down a little.


    ¡°Very well, continue to increase the research on the blood of divine beasts, and how about alchemy with spirit thing?¡±


    Chief No.1 looked aside at the old man who had not spoken, with a hint of respect in his tone.


    ¡°Chief No.1, we have collected ancient alchemy from all over the world. With our research, we can now refine level 2 pills.¡±


    There was a sense of pride in the old man¡¯s tone.


    ¡°good.¡±


    Chief No.1 nodded his head with satisfaction and said.


    However, with a smile on his face, the old man looked at the crowd sitting again and said proudly, ¡°The level 2 pill can triple the power of spirit thing itself, and the level 2 pill is more conducive to our absorption than spirit thing.¡±


    When the old man spoke, he took out a small wooden box from himself. When the wooden box was opened, a strong fragrance belonging to the spirit thing directly filled the whole conference room.


    When they saw this level 2 pill, their eyes brightened.


    However, when the old man opened it and let the public have a look, he said that the pill could not be opened for a long time, which would affect the power of the medicine and put it away again.


    When the public heard the level 2 pill and the old man said that it could improve the power of spirit thing itself by three times, they all showed a look of surprise and excitement, and their hearts were all thinking about finding a way to get one.


    ¡°How many pills can you refine now and what is the success rate?¡± Chief No.1 asked excitedly.


    With such a level 2 pill, Chief No.1 can be sure that the strength of human beings can be greatly improved.


    When asked by Chief No.1 how many pills can be refined and the success rate, the old man¡¯s original proud expression on his face was a little less, and his tone was a little awkward. He said, ¡°At present, a total of three pills have been refined, and the success rate is 5%.¡±


    Under this circumstance, the excited expression on the faces of all the people collapsed at once, not to mention that there are only three level 2 pills at present. The success rate alone is 5%, and all the people are speechless.


    The smile on the face of Chief No.1 disappeared when he heard that the success rate was only 5%. However, in order to encourage the elderly, Chief No.1 forced out a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, take your time.¡±


    The old man looked at the very realistic expression of the crowd and felt a little uncomfortable in an instant.


    ¡°Chief No.1, after our research, if we refine three pills, we can integrate spirit thing into new pills, such as body-quenching pills for refining body, spirit-increasing pills for increasing spirit and special ability, etc.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Chief No.1¡¯s somewhat disappointed face, once again appeared excited smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The old man touched his beard and returned to a proud tone.


    ¡°Can level 3 pills be refined now?¡±


    Asked one of the following.


    The old man, who was still proud, froze and gave the man a good look.


    The tone was somewhat awkward and said: ¡°There is no clue yet, but it will be possible within one year, no, half a year.¡±


    ¡°Well, if there is nothing, the meeting will adjourn today.¡±


    Chief No.1 said excitedly.


    Although the old man said that there was still half a year to go, the Chief No.1 could still afford to wait for only half a year.


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, white fog has devoured thousands of meters of land, among which there are many spirit beast, but spirit beast has not been killed, devouring them and change them into strengthening point.


    After the recent animal tide, there is no strong spirit beast within 1,000 meters of this mountain forest, and what Ningtian needs now is spirituality.


    Now Ningtian has a premonition that human beings are already eyeing him up.


    he wants to start to form a powerful army of all beasts to resist possible human attacks in the future.


    Ningtian knew from his mobile phone that human beings can begin to refine pills, and the research on the blood of divine beasts undoubtedly warned Ningtian that human beings are slowly becoming strong.


    he, Purple Gold Eagle and other beasts alone cannot hold hundreds of millions of human beings.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    When the white fog continued to devour and entered a valley surrounded by mountains, a group of gorillas bigger than the house suddenly appeared, making a crazy roar at the white fog.


    These gorillas are all black in hair, but their eyes are peculiar gold, and their strength has reached level 6 Fierce Beast. Their huge fists are hammering their chests and yelling angrily at the white fog.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Ning Tian is in the air and it is still very interesting to look at these gorillas.


    So Ning Tian decided to test the strength of these gorillas.


    Ning Tian flew down. Now Ning Tian is only level 6 spirit beast. After all, it is already thousands of meters away from his tree.


    Finding Ningtian himself flying down from the sky, these gorillas all looked at Ningtian warily.


    One of the larger level 7 fierce beast gorillas communicated spiritually: ¡°you don¡¯t smell like human beings. You are not human beings. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am the king of the territory thousands of meters away.¡±


    Ningtian did not have the first time to fight with these gorillas, after all, Ningtian¡¯s strength is not allowed to do so now.


    Although Ningtian is weak now, Poisonous scorpio, who is still sleeping on his shoulder, is not weak.


    However, gorillas said: ¡°Why do you only have the breath of level 6spirit beast?¡±


    ¡°My noumenon is not here. The further away I am from my noumenon, the weaker my strength will be.¡±


    Ning Tian said, also looking at the gorilla, from the words, in addition to the gorilla¡¯s sharp eyes, Ning Tian knows that these gorillas are very intelligent.


    The gorilla looked at Ningtian. After looking at Ningtian, the white fog that had stopped suddenly brightened its eyes and seemed to know what it had reached.


    ¡°Did you create this white fog monster?¡±


    Asked the gorilla warily.


    ¡°Yes, I want to expand my territory, see your strength is good, do you want to sincerely submit me?¡±


    Ningtian unhurriedly asked.


    Hearing Ningtian let it submit, the gorilla¡¯s face was not happy.

 Chapter 154 - King Kong Demon Gorilla

    The strength of a mere level 6 spirit beast, even if it is not complete strength.


    However, these gorillas, which are bellicose and respect the strong, certainly cannot agree like this.


    ¡°No, although you look weak, it instinctively tells me that you are very dangerous, but this does not make me sincerely submit you.¡±


    The gorilla said, and his eyes lit up with fighting spirit.


    Of course, Ningtian now, unless he is a fool, he will have a fight with this level 7 fierce beast gorilla.


    ¡°If you want to fight, you can fight this one.¡±


    Ning Tian said, pointing at Poisonous scorpio on his shoulder.


    When the gorilla saw the poisonous scorpio, the fear in its eyes instantly appeared and it retreated several steps directly.


    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ that is¡­ the real divine beast, how¡­ how is it possible?¡± Gorilla can¡¯t speak clearly now.


    However, Ningtian feels a little strange, so there is no need to react much.


    ¡°Pure blood divine beasts have a strong suppression on these beasts with divine blood in their bodies. Seeing that you want to subdue them, I will release some divine beast breath.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio was awake, though its eyes were still closed.


    After listening to the words of Poisonous scorpio, Ning Tian looked at the gorillas and found their eyes full of fear and looked at the Poisonous scorpio on his shoulder.


    ¡°This gorilla also has divine beast blood in its body, which is a good fighting capacity.¡±


    Ning Tian said to himself.


    ¡°We are willing to submit sincerely.¡±


    The largest gorilla knelt directly on the ground, while the gorilla behind knelt on the ground.


    Seeing the gorillas in this way, Ningtian smiled.


    Originally, Ning Tian thought he was going to figh, but he didn¡¯t think it would be easy when Poisonous Scorpio came out.


    ¡°Very well, you have the blood of divine beast in your body. Follow me and you will surely become the overlord in the future.¡±


    Ning Tian said happily and waited for a voice, but after waiting for a long time, there was no voice.


    ¡°Are you dead, system?¡±


    Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°This is what Poisonous scorpio helps the host to subdue, not counting.¡±


    The system said.


    Ning Tian listened, and then depressed.


    he said, ¡°shit! you didn¡¯t say earlier¡±


    The system directly replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Although there are some losses, Ningtian is still very happy to subdue the gorilla with divine beast blood.


    ¡°We all have divine beast blood in our family, but mine is better.¡±


    The gorilla replied for Ningtian¡¯s wrong understanding.


    ¡°What¡±? ¡±


    ¡°They all have the blood of the divine beast.


    Pure divine beast blood King Kong demon gorilla strength is still good. ¡°Poisonous scorpio said.


    ¡°All the clans use mythical beast blood in their bodies, and they have made money.¡±


    Ning Tian stared at these King Kong demon gorilla with divine beast blood, and his eyes were shining.


    And these King Kong demon gorilla looked at Ningtian¡¯s glowing eyes and took a step back without feeling it.


    Ning Tian also discovered the situation of these King Kong demon gorilla, adjusted his state, turned around and backed the King Kong demon gorilla and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Demon gorillas looked at each other and followed.


    Soon after, King Kong Demon Gorilla followed Ning Tian and returned to Ningtian¡¯s body.


    When King Kong Demon Gorillas saw Ningtian¡¯s real body, they felt that they were really small.


    At the same time, they also felt a kind of faint pressure, which made King Kong demon gorillas uncomfortable all over.


    At the same time, King Kong demon gorillas also admitted Ningtian¡¯s strength in their heart. Ning Naive is 1,000 meters tall and they are only 6 meters tall. In front of Ningtian, King Kong demon gorilla is really like little ants.


    Moreover, the intensity of spirituality here is several times that of their own. they don¡¯t need to absorb the spirituality by themselves.


    ¡°Well, you all choose any place to stay around here!¡±


    Ningtian sat on the throne, as the temperament of an emperor, and also appeared from Ningtian.


    Let King Kong demon gorillas, some can¡¯t help but want to bow down.


    The White Fog Forbidden Zone has expanded by thousands of meters, and Ningtian feels enough.


    The reason why Ningtian did not give these King Kong demon gorilla spiritual leaves was also because these King Kong demon gorillas had a high IQ and they sincerely believed that they submit to poisonous scorpio, which made Ningtian particularly unhappy.


    Ning Tian decided to look at King Kong demon gorillas again and make a decision later.


    Outside the White Fog Forbidden Zone, several disciples of Ningtian, who were pondering by Purple Gold Eagle and were about to collapse, most of them are now suffering.


    On Liu Guangmeng¡¯s side, Liu Guangmeng had already escaped the bear, but later, the bear directly smelled the smell of Liu Guangmeng with its strong sense of smell. No matter how Liu Guangmeng hid the smell of herself, it was useless. the bear actually found Liu Guangmeng again.


    Liu Guangmeng, on the other hand, did not fight and run all the time with the violent giant bear. Liu Guangmeng was small and could run on branches, while the violent giant bear was too large and there were many weeds in the surrounding forest.


    Liu Guangmeng can run away quickly every time. the bear was furious.


    But because of this, the bear targeted Liu Guangmeng. The bear vowed to kill the human being.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    This time, the bear chased Liu Guangmeng again.


    ¡°I must kill you.¡±


    The bear roared wildly behind her.


    ¡°We have no enmity! Why do you keep chasing me?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng, who was running ahead, said speechlessly to the bear.


    ¡°I must kill you today.¡±


    The reason for the bear is to kill Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng was running in front and the furious bear was chasing after her, but there were branches and weeds everywhere in the room. Liu Guangmeng disappeared as she ran.


    Seeing Liu Guangmeng missing, the bear roared again: ¡°Human, don¡¯t let me catch you.¡±


    However, beside a waterfall hundreds of meters away from the bear, Liu Guangmeng stopped, helplessly looked at the direction of the bear in the forest and shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°This stupid bear is really stubborn enough. Every time it can¡¯t catch up with me, it never gives up. If it weren¡¯t for the impossibility of killing this stupid bear, I wouldn¡¯t know how many times it had died.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng washed her face and complained.


    Suddenly, when Liu Guangmeng was washing her face, a poisonous snake with a pattern popped up in the water and bit Liu Guangmeng directly on her chest.


    Liu Guangmeng felt pain and hurriedly blurred her body. This poisonous snake with patterns fell directly to the ground.


    Liu Guangmeng took out the dagger instantly and killed the level 6 spirit beast snake.


    Liu Guangmeng pulled open her clothes and found that her bitten wound had begun to turn black.

 Chapter 155 - A Drop Of Pure Black Divine Beast Blood

    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng knew that the poison had begun to spread, and it was not an ordinary poison, but a level 6 spirit beast poison, which was extremely toxic.


    Even if Liu Guangmeng is a level 3 extraordinarily fighter, her body can slow down the speed of poisoning at most.


    ¡°This pattern is a white spirit snake. It is very poisonous. damn it.¡± Liu Guangmeng checked her cell phone and found out what poisonous snake it was.


    But now Liu Guangmeng has no serum on her at all, and she can¡¯t find anyone for help now. Liu Guangmeng is in an impasse.


    ¡°Am I going to die here like this?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said reluctantly.


    ¡°Hee hee! I haven¡¯t eaten human meat for a long time.¡±


    At this time, a leopard of level 9 spirit beast came out of the woods.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s breath of the level 3 extra fighter broke out. Liu Guangmeng wanted to scare off the leopard by her own breath.


    However, the leopard was unmoved and showed a teasing look in its eyes.


    ¡°I can see just now that you were bitten by a poisonous snake of level 6 spirit beast, so you have no strength now, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have appeared and came to die.¡±


    The leopard said with sarcasm.


    Liu Guangmeng did not speak either, and her dagger slowly clenched.


    However, when the leopard was about to walk to Liu Guangmeng, it stopped again and retreated a few steps instead.


    ¡°I think you are, after all, a level 3 extraordinary fighter, or I will come after you died.¡±


    The leopard seemed to be aware of the danger and knew what Liu Guangmeng wanted to do, so it became careful.


    Of course, Liu Guangmeng could not just wait for death. Liu Guangmeng stood up with all her strength and rushed to the leopard.


    Of course, the leopard got a fright and turned to run away.


    Liu Guangmeng was already in front of the leopard, and the dagger was about to penetrate into the leopard. However, at this time, due to Liu Guangmeng¡¯s vigorous movement,


    The poison on Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body accelerated fiercely, making Liu Guangmeng feel dizzy at the moment and fell to the ground.


    However, after running several tens of meters, the leopard found no movement on himself. This time it turned to look. Liu Guangmeng had fallen to the ground and looked at the leopard coldly.


    The leopard breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng has now felt the poison and has penetrated into her body. If she moves, she will die.


    After the outbreak of Liu Guangmeng just now, the leopard is not close to Liu Guangmeng, so it will watch from a distance and wait for Liu Guangmeng to die.


    ¡°Human beings, you¡¯d better die slowly!¡±


    The leopard leisurely crawled back to the place and waited for Liu Guangmeng to be poisoned.


    Looking at the leopard like this, Liu Guangmeng was very angry, but now there is no way out.


    And just then, a familiar roar sounded.


    ¡°Roar!! I have found you again.¡±


    A huge figure fell from the sky.


    However, Liu Guangmeng was desperate because the beas was coming.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter with you, human?¡±


    The bear looked at Liu Guangmeng, who was lying on the ground with a weak breath, and asked in a puzzled tone.


    Liu Guangmeng, on the other hand, saw the bear and showed a relaxed expression. Her tone was relaxing: ¡°Kill me! I don¡¯t want to be eaten by that leopard.¡±


    The bear looked at Liu Guangmeng on the ground. Instead of talking, it turned its head and glanced at the leopard that had been scared by the blood of the divine beast in bear and could not run.


    The bear disappeared in the same place instantly, leaving two huge bear footprints in the same place. The bear went directly to the leopard and with one palm, the leopard turned into meat mud.


    Seeing the instantaneous speed of the bear, Liu Guangmeng was stunned and shook her head. It turned out that the giant bear had been playing with herself.


    If the bear had given its best, she might have been killed for seconds.


    The bear came to Liu Guangmeng again, and Liu Guangmeng had no hope to live at this time, looking at the bear.


    The bear slowly raised palm and headed for Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng slowly closed her eyes and waited for death.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng felt that she had been grabbed by the huge bear¡¯s claws at her waist, opened her eyes doubtfully and asked.


    The bear did not speak, picked up Liu Guangmeng and left.


    ¡°What are you taking me into the waterfall for?¡±


    The bear still did not speak, but walked into the waterfall.


    However, when entering the waterfall, there was still a hole. The hole was not large and the surroundings were very dark.


    It happened to be home to a hippopotamus as large as a bear.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    The bear said, and the hippopotamus hurried away.


    The bear put Liu Guangmeng on the ground and looked at Liu Guangmeng.


    It took a long time before it said, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s already dead eyes suddenly kindled a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s tone is very firm, more unwilling, she has not revenge, she does not want to die.


    ¡°Well, human, I can save you, but the consequence is to let you give up your human status, will you?¡±


    The bear¡¯s voice is very serious. At the same time, the bear looked straight into Liu Guangmeng¡¯s eyes. If Liu Guangmeng¡¯s answer lies and makes the bear detect it, Liu Guangmeng will only die.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    What the bear didn¡¯t expect was that Liu Guangmeng, after pausing for a moment, directly chose to agree.


    ¡°Very well, drink my blood. Although this can save you, you must be prepared to bear the consequences.¡±


    The bear said, and a drop of pure black blood was floating in the center of the bear¡¯s paw. Liu Guangmeng felt it in her heart after the drop appeared.


    Suddenly there was a feeling of anger and want to kill people.


    ¡°Have you thought it over?¡±


    Asked the bear again.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s tone was firm, and at the same time she began to stand up with difficulty, but because the poison had already attacked her heart, she fell down again.


    The black blood in the paw of the bear slowly flew into Liu Guangmeng¡¯s mouth.


    When this drop of pure black blood of divine beast blood entered Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body, Liu Guangmeng already felt inside her body and entered a very violent force, which was bumping around in her body, trying to escape from her body.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Liu Guangmeng finally couldn¡¯t help screaming out, but it was just one scream.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s painful face stood out with veins and twisted face, which shows the pain Liu Guangmeng is suffering now.

 Chapter 156 - Survived

    One hour after entering Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body, this drop of blood from the divine beast of the bear, Liu Guangmeng could no longer feel pain, her eyes were already red, and her hands were too tightly squeezed and shed blood.


    Slowly, this drop of pure black violent giant bear¡¯s divine beast blood did not resist in Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body, but began to merge with Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body, and more pain followed.


    After this drop of blood from the divine beast of the bear fused into Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body, it began to slowly transform Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body. The pain feeling that all the cells in the whole body were devoured and new cells grew.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s spirit began to daze, while Liu Guangmeng¡¯s hands had already been severely inserted into the meat and shed blood due to the great pain.


    Of course, the transformation did not stop. This drop of blood directly started the whole body transformation of Liu Guangmeng, from the bone to every cell in the whole body.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s bones are now directly turned into powder, allowing the blood to grow new bones for Liu Guangmeng. There are 206 bones in the human body, while 206 bones in Liu Guangmeng are all turned into powder and slowly grow out.


    This kind of pain, even Liu Guangmeng¡¯s will is very strong, but also can¡¯t hold such a long time of pain, finally, directly fainted in the past.


    One side of the bear shook head, a trace of disappointment appeared in eyes.


    The reason why the the bear wanted to save Liu Guangmeng was that Liu Guangmeng was a disciple of master. How could he have seen Liu Guangmeng die like this? Moreover, the bear itself attached great importance to Liu Guangmeng¡¯s strength.


    Although the bear hates human beings very much, this does not mean that hatred will make the bear lose its mind.


    Now that Liu Guangmeng has passed out, it means Liu Guangmeng has failed.


    Just as the bear turned to leave, suddenly it heard Liu Guangmeng¡¯s faint voice.


    ¡°I want to live, I don¡¯t want to die, I want revenge¡­¡±


    Liu Guangmeng kept saying this in her mouth. Although her voice was very low, she was firm and unwilling.


    ¡°Interesting human beings.¡±


    The furious bear sat on a stone and quietly looked at Liu Guangmeng.


    Although Liu Guangmeng¡¯s breath is very weak now, it is this weak breath that makes Liu Guangmeng not completely dead.


    It can be said that Liu Guangmeng is now living on her last consciousness and wants to live.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s situation lasted until late at night. When Liu Guangmeng woke up, her body was already numb with pain. Liu Guangmeng could not move now. she opened her eyes directly and looked around in the dark.


    Now, Liu Guangmeng is also glad that she has survived. However, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s whole body pain makes it difficult for Liu Guangmeng to speak.


    At the same time, Liu Guangmeng found his own strength, from the level 3 extraordinarily fighter to the level 6 extraordinarily fighter, so Liu Guangmeng was very happy.


    Now Liu Guangmeng¡¯s whole body is numb with pain and can¡¯t speak at all. Slowly, Liu Guangmeng himself closed her eyes and fell asleep in the past.


    The next day, Liu Guangmeng slowly woke up.


    Liu Guangmeng got used to moving her body. In an instant, the pain of her whole body made Liu Guangmeng cry out softly.


    ¡°Ah ~¡±


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body is much better now than yesterday when Liu Guangmeng woke up with pain.


    Although it is still very painful, it is not as painful as yesterday.


    Liu Guangmeng felt something in her heart this time. she instinctively told himself that as long as Liu Guangmeng used this thing in heart, her strength would increase dramatically, but the consequences would also be great and she would be seriously injured.


    Liu Guangmeng looked at it and found that the injury on her hand had healed and her skin had turned as white as jade, which made Liu Guangmeng not believe it.


    In the past, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s skin was blackened by the sun because of Ningtian¡¯s training and Liu Guangmeng¡¯s own efforts. Moreover, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s skin became rough because of her hard training, but now it is completely smooth.


    ¡°You finally woke up, I thought you were dead.¡±


    The voice of the bear passed into Liu Guangmeng¡¯s head.


    Liu Guangmeng looked slowly at the direction of the bear and her eyes were filled with gratitude.


    The furious bear stood up and walked outside the waterfall.


    Soon after, the bear came back with several big fish more than one meter long in its claws.


    ¡°Eat!¡±


    After the bear dropped a fish in front of Liu Guangmeng, it started to eat.


    However, Liu Guangmeng was immediately depressed. she could not move all over now. How to eat it, and it was still raw.


    After the bear finished eating by itself, the bear saw Liu Guangmeng did not eat. This time it thinks about it, it seems that the human being in front of it cannot move.


    ¡°Then you can get up and eat later!¡±


    Liu Guangmeng was convinced by the words of this bear that this big black bear really does not have enough IQ, at least in this respect.


    The bear sat directly on a stone again, closed its eyes and began to sleep.


    Of course Liu Guangmeng herself will not crawl on the ground all the time, motionless like a dead man.


    After a rest, slowly, Liu Guangmeng began to support the ground with her hands and slowly tried to stand up.


    However, her hand suddenly became weak and she fell to the ground directly. Liu Guangmeng did not give up and began to continue like this. However, the reality was somewhat cruel. Liu Guangmeng still could not stand up and had no strength on her feet.


    However, Liu Guangmeng leaned against the stone, grabbed the fish and began to eat it.


    To Liu Guangmeng¡¯s surprise, the raw fish actually tasted good.


    The reason for this should be that the fish itself is no longer an ordinary fish, at least spirit beast, otherwise it would not have grown up so big.


    As the fish was eaten up, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body began to recover slowly, and the pain and weakness of the whole body were relieved a little.


    Then, endless hunger appeared. This kind of hunger made Liu Guangmeng eat the thorns of the fish directly. Fortunately, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s teeth and intestines are good enough now, otherwise she will suffer.


    However, this fish cannot solve Liu Guangmeng¡¯s hunger problem. Instead, this fish makes Liu Guangmeng even more hungry.


    However, there was no food around. Liu Guangmeng saw the moss on the ground and began to eat it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The bear sensed the movement on Liu Guangmeng¡¯s side and slowly opened its eyes. it looked doubtfully at Liu Guangmeng who was eating moss.

 Chapter 157 - Hungry

    Liu Guangmeng ignored the bear and soon ate up the moss on the ground.


    Liu Guangmeng, who had finished eating moss, still did not reduce her hunger and began to look around looking for something to eat.


    After seeing the bear, she even climbed quickly towards the bear, saying, ¡°I am so hungry.¡±


    At this time, the furious giant bear¡¯s eyes at Liu Guangmeng began to wonder, thinking about what happened to this human being.


    ¡°Meat, eat you.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng bit directly at the foot of the furious giant bear, but Liu Guangmeng¡¯s teeth could not bite the leg of the furious giant bear.


    The furious giant bear caught Liu Guangmeng directly and looked at Liu Guangmeng with small black eyes.


    Liu Guangmeng, on the other hand, bit off the paw of the furious giant bear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, human?¡±


    Berserker giant bear tone asked doubtfully.


    However, Liu Guangmeng bit the paw of the furious giant bear and did not speak.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s appearance can upset the bear. The bear uses another bear paw to hold Liu Guangmeng¡¯s head down.


    Liu Guangmeng, who lost her mind, said with extreme longing: ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, I want to eat, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    However, what Liu Guangmeng said was words, not spiritual communication. the bear could not understand it.


    the bear looked at Liu Guangmeng, watching the saliva flowing from Liu Guangmeng¡¯s mouth, and adding that bear remembered that this human being seemed to be eating all the time.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± The furious giant bear asked in spiritual communication.


    But now, under the condition of extreme hunger, Liu Guangmeng could not have explained it with spiritual communication and violent giant bear.


    However, the bear now sees Liu Guangmeng speaking human language all the time, and the bear itself cannot understand it. According to the bear¡¯s guess, the bear grabbed Liu Guangmeng and walked out of the waterfall.


    The violent giant bear stretched out its hand and put it into the water, allowing the back to push forward. The water flew up in the air, and a powerful force appeared in the water, which directly shocked the fish in the water in front of the violent giant bear.


    The furious giant bear grabbed the fish that had passed out and floated on the water and gave it to Liu Guangmeng, who could not wait and grabbed it and ate it.


    The furious giant bear put Liu Guangmeng on the shore and threw all the fish in the water to Liu Guangmeng.


    Seeing Liu Guangmeng who wanted to swallow the whole one-meter-long fish, the furious giant bear made a splash.


    The furious giant bear jumped directly onto the waterfall. Soon, countless fish appeared from the upper reaches of the waterfall and fell directly to Liu Guangmeng¡¯s side.


    Liu Guangmeng was already eating crazily at this time. In a few minutes, Liu Guangmeng ate a big fish more than one meter long, but Liu Guangmeng¡¯s stomach did not bulge at all.


    Liu Guangmeng still said she was hungry while eating.


    The furious giant bear watched from the side, and couldn¡¯t think of it. How can this human being eat so much, such a speed, and then it will go to find food again.


    ¡°You can really eat, human beings.¡±


    The furious giant bear said in a somewhat surprised tone.


    However, Liu Guangmeng did not pay any attention to the furious giant bear. Now, Liu Guangmeng only has food in her eyes.


    Seeing Liu Guangmeng did not answer itself, the furious bear shook head, got up again and jumped hard, leaving two huge bear footprints on the ground.


    A few minutes later, the furious giant bear caught a level 7 spirit beast octopus more than six meters high.


    The octopus has been killed by the violent giant bear. The violent giant bear threw octopus directly in front of Liu Guangmeng.


    However, Liu Guangmeng saw the body of the octopus and stopped eating the fish in her hand. she grabbed one tentacle of octopus and began to eat.


    Seeing this situation, the furious giant bear also knew that it was guessing right. Now Liu Guangmeng needs a lot of food, especially the kind of food with energy, to supplement what her body needs now.


    Now the more Liu Guangmeng eats, the stronger Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body is, the more energy she needs.


    ¡°Old black, why hoes she have the fluctuation of your divine beast¡¯s blood?¡±


    At this moment, Nine-tailed spirit fox jumped down from a tree and asked.


    However, the violent giant bear said with a hint of pride in tone: ¡°At first I saw that this human being was going to be poisoned, so I let her merge a drop of my divine beast blood. I didn¡¯t expect her to resist. Now she needs a lot of food and energy.¡±


    Hearing this, nine-tailed spirit fox immediately looked at the furious giant bear with a very strange look.


    ¡°Old black, why do you want to do this? Didn¡¯t you always hate human beings? Moreover, the blood of the divine beast in our bodies is extremely precious. A drop of the blood of the divine beast to save a human being?¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox winked with seriousness and a hint of anger.


    Asked nine-tailed spirit fox in a somewhat angry tone, the furious bear shook its head.


    ¡°I hate human beings, but since human beings is the disciples of the master, they are on our side in short, and this human strength is not bad. If she died in vain like this, it will be a loss to us, and this human being has hatred in her heart and hatred of the same kind.¡±


    As the Nine-tailed spirit fox with the highest IQ, of course, it clearly said: ¡°Also, let her magnify the hatred of the same kind and let her massacre her own kind, so that this human being can only be on our side.¡±


    After the spiritual communication between Nine-tailed spirit fox and the furious giant bear, they all looked at Liu Guangmeng, who was still eating the carcass of the big octopus .


    For some reason, Nine-tailed spirit fox and the furious bear both unconsciously showed evil smiles.


    However, Liu Guangmeng did not even know this now, and Nine-tailed spirit fox saw that it was boring here and left.


    After Liu Guangmeng finished eating the octopus, the furious giant bear went to catch a level 9 spirit beast antelope.


    Liu Guangmeng also ate without politeness. Although the antelope is not as large as octopus, the energy contained in it is much higher than that of the octopus.


    After Liu Guangmeng had eaten the antelope and half of the level 1 fierce beast gopher, Liu Guangmeng gave a full belch and stopped.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s feet also recovered and she can now stand up.


    ¡°Human beings, you can really eat.¡±


    Only then did Liu Guangmeng return to absolute being. Her smiling face turned red and she did not dare to look at the violent giant bear.


    Even Liu Guangmeng herself did not quite understand why she could eat so much.


    ¡°Come on, come and play with me again.¡±


    The furious bear stood up and made a sound of bones.


    Although Liu Guangmeng doesn¡¯t want to play with the bear, Liu Guangmeng also wants to try her own strength now.

 Chapter 158 - Blurring Three Seconds

    The furious giant bear did not wait for Liu Guangmeng to react. It burst out at an extremely fast speed and rushed forward to give Liu Guangmeng a punch directly.


    Liu Guangmeng was surprised why the speed of the black bear has become so fast now, but Liu Guangmeng immediately made her body blurring.


    Of course, the bear¡¯s punch was failed. As a result, Liu Guangmeng did not expect it at all. Although the bear¡¯s punch was failed, it came to Liu Guangmeng with its backhand and bear arm.


    Liu Guangmeng knew that he would die and that her one second blurring time was over.


    However, when Liu Guangmeng was ready to be hit hard, she found that her blurring had not disappeared. Liu Guangmeng was very surprised. Liu Guangmeng hurriedly forced herself to jump back.


    ¡°My blurring time is now three seconds, which is great.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said it out loud and excitedly.


    At this time, the fierce giant bear¡¯s sharp claws had already arrived in front of Liu Guangmeng, so Liu Guangmeng had to immediately blurred again, thus avoiding the attack of the fierce giant bear.


    However, the furious bear, which was failed once again, was not happy.


    Berserker Giant Bear did not expect that Liu Guangmeng¡¯s blurring time seemed to be much longer, which was not easy to handle.


    ¡°Yes, then you have to be careful, human beings, and I have to be serious.¡±


    The furious giant bear said and attacked Liu Guangmeng again.


    Now that her strength has greatly increased, Liu Guangmeng is at least confident that the furious bear cannot attack herself.


    The speed of the furious giant bear accelerated again. The sharp bear claws reflected black light under the sunshine, directly reflecting Liu Guangmeng¡¯s eyes, forcing Liu Guangmeng to close her eyes.


    At the same time, Liu Guangmeng instinctively felt the huge crisis. Liu Guangmeng did not hesitate and directly blurred her body and retreated.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    After Liu Guangmeng escaped the attack of the bear, the attack of the bear hit the ground, and a one-meter-large pit appeared directly on the ground.


    The rubble on the ground was blown up, and the furious bear beat the rubble at Liu Guangmeng, who was retreating, with the other hand.


    Under the horror of the violent giant bear, the rubble quickly headed for Liu Guangmeng.


    However, because Liu Guangmeng¡¯s eyes were reflected by the violent giant bear, she could not open hier eyes. In addition, Liu Guangmeng heard the sound and thought that the violent giant bear was not coming and stopped.


    Just as Liu Guangmeng opened her eyes, she saw that the rubble had arrived in front of her, and it took her blurring one second to cool down. and her body has no time to avoid the rubble.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng knew that this was her carelessness, but it was too late to regret it now.


    Just when Liu Guangmeng was ready for the pain, she found that the rubble hit her, but she only felt the pain of being bitten by mosquitoes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng thought in her heart, looking down at the place where her abdomen was hit by rubble, and a hole appeared in the place where her abdomen was hit by rubble, revealing her snow-white skin.


    ¡°Yes, your physical strength has also improved a lot, so I am increasing some strength. You should be careful.¡±


    The bear also found that Liu Guangmeng was not injured, knowing that Liu Guangmeng¡¯s physical strength has improved a lot now.


    The bear rushed over again. This time, the bear pushed its feet directly and flew out, hitting Liu Guangmeng directly with its huge body.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body was directly blurred and she had to avoid the rapid impact of the violent giant bear.


    However, at this time, the furious giant bear stretched out its paws and inserted it into the ground, forcing itself to slow down.


    In this way, the time for the violent giant bear to hit Liu Guangmeng will slow down, and Liu Guangmeng has already started to blur. At this rate, the violent giant bear has already hit Liu Guangmeng just after the blurring of Liu Guangmeng has finished.


    Liu Guangmeng also immediately responded to the problem and directly retreated to wait for the cooling time of that second.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Seeing this, the furious giant bear stretched out its sharp claws and grabbed Liu Guangmeng severely.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s face changed, because she was now retreating and her body could no longer move left and right.


    However, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s own cooling time is still 0.6 seconds, while the raging giant bear¡¯s sharp claws are only a few centimeters away from Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body.


    Liu Guangmeng looked at the sharp claws of the violent giant bear, which had entered her body in a few tenths of a second.


    ¡°blurring.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body became blurring and she forced herself on his feet and jumped back.


    The attack of the violent giant bear failed again, but blood appeared on the claws of the violent giant bear.


    Liu Guangmeng, who escaped the attack of the violent giant bear, was already bent and half crouched on the ground.


    Blood appeared on the ground from Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body.


    In Liu Guangmeng¡¯s stomach, there are five wounds with a length of several tens of centimeters and a depth of five centimeters, which were injured by the claws of the violent giant bear.


    Blood was about to flow out of the wound when Liu Guangmeng¡¯s face appeared painful and slowly stood up, covering the wound.


    The furious giant bear saw it and felt a little ashamed. If Liu Guangmeng had not escaped its attack, she would have become two halves now.


    The furious bear was about to apologize when Liu Guangmeng¡¯s stomach wound healed.


    ¡°Interesting, then come on.¡±


    The bear also refused to let Liu Guangmeng rest and rushed up again. This time, the bear directly entered a rage state, with bone armor appearing in its body. Of course, the fighting capacity of the bear also soared.


    Liu Guangmeng did not expect that the speed of the violent giant bear suddenly increased by at least five times, and Liu Guangmeng used the blurring in a panic.


    Let her not be attacked by the violent giant bear, but this time Liu Guangmeng thought too naive.


    Berserker Giant Bear directly came to a crazy attack, sharp claws, crazy attack Liu Guangmeng.


    In just one second, one attack was made dozens of times.


    Liu Guangmeng wanted to leave, A few attacks, coupled with movement, made Liu Guangmeng unable to retreat.


    It is even more impossible to take it through the body of the violent giant bear and behind the violent giant bear with blurring.


    Now the speed of the violent giant bear can reach one second to react and turn back.


    Liu Guangmeng threw the dagger and blurred it. The dagger flew towards the arm joint of the violent bear.


    Liu Guangmeng is trying to use a dagger to jam the joints of the violent bear¡¯s arm so that the violent bear can stop attacking and give herself time to retreat, but the violent bear seems to know Liu Guangmeng¡¯s thoughts.


    In the rapid attack, it stopped and moved its position, allowing the dagger to be inserted into the body of the violent giant bear, but not into the joints of the violent giant bear¡¯s arm, allowing the violent giant bear to stop the rapid attack.

 Chapter 159 - Go To The Human World

    Liu Guangmeng dodged failure, and the consequence of failure was, of course, that it was time to blur. The sharp claws of the violent giant bear went directly into Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body.


    Of course, the furious giant bear will not kill Liu Guangmeng. Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body has dozens of scratches within one second of virtual cooling.


    This is still a violent bear afraid that its speed is too fast to control. Liu Guangmeng was accidentally killed by itself and slowed down specially. Otherwise, Liu Guangmeng would suffer more injuries.


    Indeed as expected, according to the speculation of the violent giant bear, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s injuries recovered at the speed seen by the naked eye. It only took a few tens of seconds for Liu Guangmeng¡¯s injuries to fully recover.


    The bear also knows that Liu Guangmeng has a strong recovery now.


    Although Liu Guangmeng recovered, now Liu Guangmeng is a little pale, which should be the reason why she recovered her injuries and consumed a lot.


    ¡°Stop here today!¡±


    The bear also saw that Liu Guangmeng was almost at the limit.


    ¡°Try again.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng himself did not give up. Liu Guangmeng took the initiative to launch the attack this time, and red meridians began to appear on his snow-white skin.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s speed also became extremely fast, with only three seconds to reach the 10-meter violent giant bear.


    The furious giant bear did not panic either. Bear Claw attacked Liu Guangmeng quickly.


    However, this time, Liu Guangmeng did not blurred in the first place, but chose to avoid it.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s escape actually kept pace with the attack speed of the furious giant bear.


    ¡°Is it also a rage state? However, it is weaker than mine.¡±


    The furious giant bear added the attack speed again, which made Liu Guangmeng unable to keep up with it and hurriedly blurred her body.


    The furious bear did not stop attacking, but continued to attack.


    Berserker Giant Bear is waiting for the end of Liu Guangmeng¡¯s blurring.


    Liu Guangmeng passed directly through the body of the bear this time, and the bear turned around and continued to attack within 0.3 seconds.


    Of course, the bear also calculated the time and waited for Liu Guangmeng¡¯s time to pass.


    However, due to the rapid attack of the bear, Liu Guangmeng is even less likely to end the blurring ahead of schedule and jump off quickly with the help of the bear.


    Of course, the time of three seconds was very fast. The violent giant bear smiled, slowed down the attack, avoided Liu Guangmeng¡¯s key and began to attack.


    However, three seconds have come, but Liu Guangmeng¡¯s blurring is still there.


    Liu Guangmeng was also surprised, but immediately responded and retreated.


    However, due to the brief surprise and slow speed of the violent giant bear, Liu Guangmeng had a good chance to escape.


    Just as Liu Guangmeng smiled at the corner of her face and was finally able to escape the attack of the violent giant bear.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The furious giant bear gave a loud roar, then the furious giant bear jumped up, then jumped up with all his strength and punched the ground hard.


    cracks appeared in the land and went in the direction of Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s face changed greatly and he was nervous and wanted to avoid it, but it was not Liu Guangmeng could avoid it.


    Liu Guangmeng tried her best to jump out of the crack.


    The furious giant bear claw reflected sunlight again, and Liu Guangmeng¡¯s eyes were forced to close under the strong light.


    In spite of this, Liu Guangmeng also thinks that she has dodged the attack of the violent giant bear, but before the end of the blurring time, Liu Guangmeng has closed her eyes on the ground with cracks, so she can¡¯t see it and steps on the empty space directly.


    At this moment, Liu Guangmeng knew that she could not escape.


    When Liu Guangmeng opened her eyes and walked, the furious giant bear had already arrived in front of Liu Guangmeng.


    The huge fist was bigger than Liu Guangmeng¡¯s head, and Liu Guangmeng closed her eyes in fear.


    However, after waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened. Liu Guangmeng opened her eyes again.


    At the moment Liu Guangmeng opened her eyes, a bear¡¯s paw gently bounced Liu Guangmeng¡¯s forehead.


    Liu Guangmeng was touched by this, and a deep memory from Liu Guangmeng recalled it. her brother also liked to touch on her forehead like this.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The bear Interrupts Liu Guangmeng¡¯s memories.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just think of some things.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng shook her head in grief and said.


    Although Liu Guangmeng tried her best to hide her emotions, the bear was aware of them.


    The huge bear claw grabbed Liu Guangmeng directly and put her on its shoulder.


    The furious giant bear suddenly put herself on its shoulder, making Liu Guangmeng a little confused. What¡¯s the situation?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Liu Guangmeng was about to ask why? The furious bear began to speak first.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng sat on the shoulder of the furious giant bear, asking in a complicated and doubtful mood.


    But now a fierce giant bear, plus the beautiful woman on the shoulder of the giant bear, if all this is seen, one will surely think of wild animals and beautiful women.


    The furious giant bear took a few steps and made a super-long jump directly. This jump directly entered the white fog restricted area.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng instinctively felt that this matter seems to have become very complicated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you¡­ forget it, let¡¯s go.¡±


    the furious giant bear jumped away.


    In fact, just now this is the meaning of Ningtian.


    Originally, the bear wanted to bring Liu Guangmeng to see Ningtian. Anyway, Liu Guangmeng can¡¯t run away now, but Ningtian let the bear take Liu Guangmeng away. Now is not the time.


    ¡°I will give you a task to take Liu Guangmeng out to wander around and practice in the human world.¡±


    This is the task given by Ningtian to the bear. Now Ningtian¡¯s side needs not flowers under his own protection, but soldiers.


    This is just right. Liu Guangmeng can also settle her hatred.


    Although the bear is allowed to go with Liu Guangmeng, although it is somewhat dangerous, because the bear was in the video battle of Guardian City.


    However, it doesn¡¯t matter. No one would have thought that the violent giant bear, which has the blood of a divine beast and is extremely powerful, would run to be a pet to people. Even if it is recognized, it would just look like it.


    After all, black bears all look the same, while violent giant bears are only bigger.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Seeing that they had left far away, Liu Guangmeng asked with some uneasiness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the human world.¡±


    The violent bear was excited again in its tone.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s face changed and she hurriedly said, ¡°Are you crazy? If you go to the human world, you will definitely be killed by human beings.¡±

 Chapter 160 - End Of Test

    Liu Guangmeng can already imagine that the violent giant bear was discovered by human beings and besieged to death.


    Although Liu Guangmeng herself doesn¡¯t like this big black bear very much at present, after all, it saved her own life.


    ¡°I can become your pet for the time being. Even if I have appeared in the attack on the guarded city, human beings already know my existence and strength, but even if human beings recognize me, they will only think that I am not me. After all, human beings all know that as long as it is the fierce beast, especially the powerful fierce beast, they will not submit to human beings at all.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng was stunned by what the furious giant bear said. It was OK, but it was really OK.


    However, when Liu Guangmeng heard the city of guardians mentioned by the violent giant bear and looked at the violent giant bear carefully, she remembered it immediately. No wonder she felt familiar.


    The big black bear in front of her is one of several leading fierce beast in the army of beasts in the guarded city.


    ¡°You are from the White Fog Forbidden Zone¡­ why are you here?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng showed a frightened tone.


    The furious bear turned to look at Liu Guangmeng on shoulder and said unhurriedly, ¡°I know what you are thinking and want to ask, but now I can¡¯t answer you. Also, remember what you said, at present I can only tell you that the White Fog Forbidden Zone is very complicated.¡±


    After listening to the violent giant bear, Liu Guangmeng herself did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    After a while, Liu Guangmeng said a sentence with a kind of coldness.


    Hearing this answer, the furious bear smiled.


    In the next few days, Purple Gold Eagle and they were very dedicated to torturing these registered disciples of Ningtian.


    ¡°Well, the test is over, come back!¡±


    After half a month¡¯s time, the crowd heard their master¡¯s voice again. they don¡¯t know why, this time the mood was excited.


    ¡°You all come back!¡±


    Ning Tian said to Purple Gold Eagle and them.


    After all the people came back, in addition to exhaustion, there was an invisible murderous look in their eyes, and there was no innocence and naivety.


    Ningtian stepped over from the dragon head again, looked at the crowd and nodded.


    At the same time, Ningtian looked at the present 60 people, also a little surprised, now these people, are powerful, is worth cultivating.


    At the same time, looking at the tattered clothes of all the people, Ning Tian knew that their life should not be very good in this half month.


    ¡°Congratulations to you, officially becoming my disciple, Mateng. I let Liu Guangmeng finish her own affairs. Therefore, you will take these younger brothers and sisters for the time being.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish and left.


    They knelt down.


    After Ningtian returned to the dragon head again, the crowd also stood up, but they did not start chatting as before, and now they are all silent.


    Mateng himself after this half month of destruction, spirit also reached the limit, so mateng also don¡¯t say too much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to rest first. Let¡¯s talk about anything tomorrow!¡±


    The crowd also left.


    Mateng himself is tired, back to his tent, directly fell asleep.


    In the center of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, Purple Gold Eagle and they already returned.


    ¡°Master, do you know where the black bear has gone?¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox saw the furious giant bear that did not come back and asked Ningtian anxiously.


    ¡°I let it go with Liu Guangmeng.¡±


    Ning Tian replied.


    After listening to Ning Tian¡¯s answer, Nine-tailed spirit fox is incredible.


    ¡°Master, why do you want to let the old black go? It is too dangerous to let the old black go to the human world.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Master, it is too dangerous.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox and they had several strong opposition, purple gold eagle is spread wings, ready to let the bear back.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    Ning Tian used his mental power to capture Purple Gold Eagle directly.


    ¡°Since it saved Guangmeng, it must be responsible to the end. Moreover, bears all look the same. it is just bigger. As long as it is regarded as Guangmeng¡¯s pet, human beings will not find it.¡±


    ¡°But master, is human being trustworthy?¡±


    Purple gold eagle tone is very disbelief asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, then human beings is fine. Old Black is not stupid. it will run in case of danger.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox said in a very definite tone.


    However, Purple Gold Eagle looked at Nine-tailed spirit fox with some doubts. Some did not quite understand. How did Nine-tailed spirit fox help human beings to speak this time?


    Looking at the puzzled eyes of Purple Gold Eagle, Nine-tailed spirit fox said again, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in the human being, I believe in the old black.¡±


    ¡°White Fox is not wrong. Although it looks a bit stupid, it is not stupid.¡±


    Ning Tian also said.


    Seeing their master and nine-tailed spirit fox said so, purple gold eagle also felt relieved.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Ning Tian came to his disciples.


    At this time, most of Ningtian¡¯s disciples are still asleep, and a few have woken up and are working hard to practice.


    Seeing their master coming, several of the practitioners wanted to wake up others who were still sleeping, but Ningtian stopped them.


    ¡°Wait until they wake up!¡±


    Ning Tian said, took out a small box from his pocket, and the small box opened.


    A faint scent came, and after the people smelled, they all felt refreshed and calmer.


    What has this effect is that inside this box is a pink petal.


    ¡°Master, what petal is it? It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    A person asked curiously.


    ¡°This is a petal of spirit thing for ten thousand years, which has the effect of tranquilizing the mind.¡±


    Ning Tian answered.


    This spirit thing grows on a lake. When Ning Tiangang smells it, he feels calm in his heart. It is a good thing to calm down.


    Thinking of his disciples, they were tortured miserably, and Ning Tian felt a little sorry in his heart. He used his strong power of life to make this spirit thing for decades become spirit thing for ten thousand years, so the effect would be better.


    Ning Tian thought that he might be the most luxurious person in the world.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Wake a few people, hurriedly thank you.


    The spirit thing of ten thousand years is only a petal of the spirit thing of ten thousand years, but its value is also high.


    Ning Tian put the petals on the table and sat on a wooden stool with his eyes closed, waiting for all the people to wake up.


    However, because of the powerful calming effect of the petals, Ningtian waited for three days. No one woke up in the three days. Even a few people from the hard training team did not wake up after sleeping.

 Chapter 161 - Real Training Begins

    Among them, Ningtian himself began to cultivate and absorb the spirituality of heaven and earth.


    Although Ning Tian knows that if he wants to break through to demon beast, he needs too much spirituality!


    Suddenly Ningtian remembered another thing and asked the system.


    ¡°System, I have a task. Within one month, I will raise the physical strength of all my disciples to 100. It should be completed by now!¡±


    Ning Tian said, waiting for a long time, the system didn¡¯t speak.


    Just as Ningtian was about to speak again, the voice of the system came.


    ¡°Ding! The host obtained 100 sets of shock alloy nano armor.¡±


    ¡°System, why didn¡¯t you say congratulations?¡±


    Ning Tian asked.


    However, the system ignored Ningtian and Ningtian had no choice.


    Three days later, Ningtian¡¯s disciples woke up slowly. After everyone woke up, they all felt refreshed and all the previous fatigue was swept away.


    However, because of Ningtian, all the disciples did not make any noise and went to wash themselves.


    And when all 60 people came back, Ningtian also opened his eyes.


    ¡°Starting today, you will officially become my disciples. This is your identity card. Take it well.¡±


    Ning Tian said, 60 red carved wooden signs with names flew to Ning Tian¡¯s disciples respectively.


    Ning Tian¡¯s disciple looked at the red wooden sign in his hand and they were excited.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s disciples knelt down and shouted.


    the feeling of being worshipped now is really cool.


    No wonder some people like to accept disciples. It turns out that is the case.


    Ning Tian forcibly suppressed the laughter in his heart and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Starting today, you are also my official disciples, and I have also begun to teach you something.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone began to get excited. After suffering for so long, it was not in vain.


    ¡°People whose special abilities are the power of elements come out.¡±


    Thirty people came out with excitement on their faces that they could not hide.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand you a set of control methods first so that you can better control your own elements.¡±


    This time, Ning Tian touched the 30 people¡¯s heads, and a set of skills to better control the power of their own elements appeared in the 30 people¡¯s brains.


    This skill, of course, is what Ningtian gets from the demon sword, and there are many kinds of skills.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Thirty people knelt down excitedly and kowtowed to thank him.


    Ning Tian nodded with satisfaction and continued, ¡°Those of you who control the power of the fire element will use the flame inside to burn the stone from now on, so that the flame will burn the inside of the stone, but the outside of the stone cannot be broken and cannot be completed, so you will feed mosquitoes at night.¡±


    The expression on the face of ten people whose special ability is the element of fire is not very good at once.


    ¡°The special ability among you is the power of water element, so plant flowers first, and then water with the power of water element of your special ability. I want to see hundreds of miles of flowers. If you can¡¯t finish it, I will plant you in the soil.¡±


    Under this circumstance, the eleven people whose special ability is the power of water element have a face of anguish.


    ¡°You, whose special abilities are the power of land elements and wood elements, will lay the foundation and build the house. If you cannot finish, you will become a part of the house.¡±


    The special ability is the power of the land element and the power of the wood element. It is also a face of anguish. they would like to say, Master, they can¡¯t do it!


    ¡°The power of the elements of your three special abilities, the power of the rare iron elements, the power of the wind elements and the power of the toxic elements.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the three people and they are all in a panic.


    ¡°The task of the three of you is very simple. The three of you can come and fight with me for one hour every day.¡±


    As soon as Ningtian¡¯s words came out, other people who were assigned tasks by Ningtian felt their tasks instantly, so relaxed.


    ¡°Master, can we refuse?¡±


    One of them asked in a low voice.


    Ning Tian, of course, refused and said, ¡°No.¡±


    Ning Tian said and looked at the other 30 people.


    ¡°Among you, those with special abilities are weapons on the left and those with other special rare abilities on the right.¡±


    Twenty-four people stood on the left and six others on the right.


    ¡°Your special ability is a weapon, which requires you to be strong and give you the skill alone. This skill is called Ghost Shadow Step to improve your speed. Your next training is very simple. In the morning, you will strengthen the body inside. In the afternoon, you will train your speed. I will come in person.¡±


    Twenty-four people heard that Ningtian was going to train them himself. The expression on their faces became numb and they stopped laughing, because they could not laugh.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    Ning Tianyou looked at the six people on his right and shouted.


    Six immediately stopped laughing, suddenly appeared in the heart of uneasy feeling.


    ¡°Tell me, all six of you, what are your special abilities?¡±


    After the six people spoke, Ning Tian also wanted to laugh and was surprised, because among the six people, their special abilities were strange.


    The first person can see other people¡¯s emotions through his eyes, the second is that as long as he touches other people¡¯s heads with his hands, he can know what others are thinking, and the third person is an auxiliary, which can increase the defensive attack power and speed for his teammates.


    The fourth person can touch other people¡¯s bodies, others can¡¯t move, the fifth person can create dreamland, the sixth person can create food, others eat will speed up the recovery of wounds.


    In a nutshell, these six people have no fighting capacity at all and are completely auxiliary.


    ¡°The six of you are called the auxiliary group. As for the training, let me think about it again.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words made six people happy and sad.


    Six people are happy that they can not need training. Although they know that their special ability is assistance, they are still somewhat sad.


    ¡°From now on, go to the tasks I have assigned you, and your auxiliary team will stay with me first.¡±


    After Ning Tian commanded, the crowd also began to complete their master¡¯s training.


    People with special abilities that are the power of fire elements begin to burn stones crazily, and then the stones explode.


    People with special abilities are the power of water elements. Some of them are confused when they stand in situ. It seems that they need flowers seeds to grow flowers. They don¡¯t have now.


    People whose special abilities are the power of land elements and wood elements are even more confused when they stand in the same place. In their hearts, they all question how to build a house.


    The special ability is to turn oneself into iron, to turn oneself into the wind and poison, the three people just look at Ningtian, because Ningtian gave them the task of fighting Ningtian.


    People with special abilities are weapons, all of whom have done physical strengthening training, but they are also standing and do not know how to train.

 Chapter 162 - Jealousy

    Ning Tian, of course, noticed the crowd¡¯s expression and shook his head helplessly. Don¡¯t you know how to think?


    Ning Tian¡¯s tone was somewhat unhappy. He gave people with special abilities that are the power of fire elements and said, ¡°You, don¡¯t just burn stones like fools, to master methods from failure.¡±


    Looking at people whose special ability is the power of water, he said, ¡°Take out your mobile phones and search the Internet. Which flowers have seeds, and then pick them and plant them.¡±


    Ning Tian said, and gave the disciples who stood with the power of land elements and wood elements and began to say, ¡°If you can¡¯t build houses, then go online and check quickly!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    These people replied.


    This made Ningtian speechless. His disciples did not like thinking very much.


    A smile appeared on Ning Tian¡¯s serious expression when he looked at the the three people whose special ability is to turn his whole body into iron, his body into wind and could release poison.


    This Ningtian suddenly smiled, but the three people were scared directly.


    Ning Tian saw this, the original smile was gone, and his voice was not very happy and said, ¡°How terrible am I?¡±


    ¡°No, no, master, I just slipped my foot, so I took a step back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so do I.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Although this explanation, the three did not believe it, let alone Ningtian.


    However, Ningtian did not speak, but stared at the three people for a while, looking at all three people with a creepy feeling.


    ¡°The three of you are somewhat special. Give me a detailed description of your abilities so that I can give you training in the future. You don¡¯t think you can just fight with me every day.¡±


    Ning Tian said, three people instantly feel a little not very good, but there is no way to resist.


    ¡°Master, I can turn my whole body into iron for one hour. Of course, it is also because my body becomes iron, because I will become very heavy, so the speed will slow down, but the defense is very high, and the attack power will be greatly improved. Moreover, after Master, my whole body becomes iron, after eating iron, I can recover my rapid injury and my strength can be temporarily increased.¡±


    The disciple who can become iron all over said.


    ¡°Master, what I have is that I can temporarily become a state of wind. The time is half an hour, the speed is very fast, and I am immune to physical attacks. At the same time, my defense will be very low.¡±


    The disciple who turned into wind said.


    ¡°Master, I can release toxins from all over my body, When the toxin enters the other party¡¯s body, it can make the other party weak. Finally, when the toxin enters the local heart, I can make the other party explode directly. If the toxin is injected directly into the other party¡¯s body, it can make the other party explode directly. By the way, master, my toxin can appear in a fog state and let people inhale it. ¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s disciple who put poison said.


    After listening to the detailed function of the three people¡¯s special abilities, Ningtian nodded his head. They are all good young people and can be trained.


    ¡°Demon Sword, do you have any training methods to train them?¡±


    Since the system did not talk to Ningtian, Ningtian went directly to ask the demon sword.


    ¡°Yes, let the whole body become iron to train the speed, let him get used to using his weight to attack others when he becomes iron.¡±


    ¡°the person who can turn his body into wind. you let him collect leaves, exercise his control, and let him control the surrounding wind behind.¡±


    ¡°The poisonous person can be called an assassin. His whole body is full of poison and he can turn poison into fog. He is simply a natural assassin.¡±


    The demon sword was finished at one time. Ningtian also strongly agreed with the training method of the demon sword.


    ¡°host, you go to die!¡±


    At this time, the voice of jealousy and resentment of the system came into Ningtian¡¯s mind.


    Ning Tian was puzzled, It seems that he has really offended the system.


    ¡°Luoyang, you to run 1,000 meters first as the iron state and then practice a set of skill.¡±


    a white light into luoyang brain.


    Luoyang immediately knelt down and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Of course, the skill is given by demon sword.


    ¡°Leyi, this is a skill that can hide the breath. You are a natural assassin.¡±


    he immediately kneel on the ground with a full face of excitement and say, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Ning Tian nodded his head and looked at An Ziping, who had not acquired skills. His tone was calm and he asked with a strong voice: ¡°Ziping, Do you think I¡¯m biased? I have not given you skill?¡±


    An Ziping¡¯s eyes flashed a moment of unhappiness, but this was a moment, but it was this moment that Ningtian discovered it.


    ¡°No, I am already very happy to be a disciple of the master.¡± An Ziping¡¯s tone was happy and did not complain about Ningtian¡¯s injustice.


    However, for An Ziping¡¯s answer, Ning Tian frowned and sarcastically said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t act.¡±


    In this way, An Ziping was stunned and the atmosphere at the scene became embarrassing instantly. The other two also wanted to speak out to dissuade them, but they did not know how to speak out.


    An Ziping¡¯s heart also began to be extremely nervous, while Ning Tian looked at An Ziping and did not speak.


    ¡°Yes, master, I admit that I am jealous. Why do I have nothing? This makes me feel very unfair.¡±


    An Ziping could not help but burst out directly because he suppressed his nervousness.


    An Ziping¡¯s voice was loud and all the people not far away heard it.


    Under this circumstance, An Ziping, who was calm, felt as if he had done something wrong in an instant.


    The other two were about to intercede for An Ziping when Ningtian spoke.


    Ning Tian laughed, ¡°Ha ha!! Well said, this is my apprentice.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The crowd immediately did not respond. Shouldn¡¯t the master be furious? Why did he still laugh?


    An Ziping was confused.


    Ningtian again opened his mouth and said: ¡°I am absolutely fair to you. Of course, I will be unfair to those who don¡¯t work hard. ZiPing, after you can collect the leaves in the wind first, I am teaching you your own skill. I can tell you that once you learn this skill, you can completely control the wind, but how much you master depends on your understanding of the wind.¡±


    Ning Tian walked to the front of an Ziping again, patted an Ziping on the shoulder and stepped away.

 Chapter 163 - Envy

    And all the people left behind were very envious. Looking at the three people, after all, the three people were taught by the master.


    Of course, people are envious.


    And the three people, were excited and began the task Ningtian gave them.


    However, the three soon knew that it seemed that they were thinking of the task Ning Tian had given them as too simple.


    Luoyang started to run only 300 meters, unable to run, each step, feel extremely difficult.


    However, it is even more impossible for An Ziping to collect leaves in his own wind form. The leaves will be blown away by himself and cannot be controlled.


    Leyi is learning the skill of penetrating this hidden breath, but this skill is not very simple. he needs to control one muscle of the whole body, especially for the emotional control, which is especially important.


    After Ningtian returned to the faucet, he took out a set of shock alloy nano armor. The shock alloy nano armor is all black. Under the reflection of sunlight, it is especially dazzling and has a strong metallic feeling.


    Ningtian attacked the alloy nano-armor with his mental power, but there was nothing on the surface of the alloy nano-armor. Ningtian increased his mental attack.


    The surface of this shock alloy nano armor began to show black light, resisting Ningtian¡¯s spiritual attack.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Ningtian also did not increase the mental attack. Ningtian also knew that he had used nearly 600 mental attacks. Ningtian also felt that this was also the limit of shock alloy nano armor. If he tried again, he would lose a lot if it was broken.


    Of course, when Ningtian was testing this shock alloy nano armor, some of the following disciples also noticed that black armor suddenly appeared in Ningtian¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You said that the armor in the master¡¯s hand is really handsome.¡±


    ¡°Yes! The metal feeling is especially strong, and the shape of armor is also very good.¡±


    ¡°I really want to wear it. I don¡¯t know if there is any place to sell it.¡±


    ¡°I think you can¡¯t buy the master¡¯s things without billions.¡±


    ¡°That armor must be a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s disciples are very interested in armor, but they can only watch it.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If you are looking at it, delay the meal time at noon.¡±


    The voice of Ningtian yelling was introduced into the minds of all the disciples.


    The disciples immediately began to complete their tasks without discussion.


    ¡°Chen, aren¡¯t you bored sitting like this?¡±


    Ning Tian came to the side of Chen and asked softly in his voice.


    The voice of Ningtian made all the disciples who heard it feel uncomfortable.


    At the same time, all the disciples are also thinking in their hearts that the master is so strict with us and so gentle with humanoid weapons. If they have no relationship, all the disciples don¡¯t believe it.


    Of course, it is also formal because of this. In the test of Ningtian disciples, Purple Gold Eagle and they did not go to find Chen, because Purple Gold Eagle also knew that this humanoid weapon was a robot, which was meaningless.


    Moreover, the master has some special feelings towards the robot. If they break the robot, they will suffer.


    In addition, Purple Gold Eagle came to torture these Ningtian disciples because Ningtian was very angry because of Xueer.


    Chen slowly opened eyes and looked at Ningtian.


    ¡°No, what is boredom?¡±


    she asked in a doubtful tone.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Ning Tian tone with a trace of disappointment, clearly know this is not her, but still involuntarily think of Chen as her.


    ¡°You come with me, Chen.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Chen gets up and follows Ningtian.


    Ningtian brought the Chen to Yunxi. Compared with the past, Yunxi¡¯s demon spirit is heavier now.


    Looking at his disciple who had high hopes, Ningtian was still a little sad.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± The sealed demon Yun Xi felt that Ningtian was coming and immediately opened her eyes and asked.


    ¡°Just come and see how you are.¡±


    Ning Tian replied.


    However, the demon Yun Xi looked at Ningtian disdainfully and said sarcastically, ¡°You are very sad to see that your own disciple is no longer able to come back!¡±


    he didn¡¯t expect the demon Yun Xi to find out what he thought, so Ningtian frowned and his tone became cold. ¡°So what, you are now sealed here by me, isn¡¯t it boring?¡±


    The demon Yun Xi immediately did not mock Ningtian, but showed a cold expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s really boring, but now I also have a very important thing to do, that is, to completely devour your disciple¡¯s consciousness, and now I have swallowed half of it.¡±


    The tone of the demon Yun Xi is still full of pride.


    However, Ning Tian did not show much expression on his face. His tone was just to say more coldly: ¡°This is a robbery for Yun Xi. This is the price of becoming stronger. You don¡¯t have to try to provoke me. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi sneered, closed eyes and did not speak.


    Ning Tian is also unhappy. he didn¡¯t talk to the demon Yun Xi. he said to Chen:¡±Chen, during this period of time, you looked at the demon Yun Xi. ¡±


    ¡°ok.¡±


    Chen also did not hesitate, directly agreed.


    Looking at the Chen sitting on a stone floor again, he closed his eyes, so Ningtian could only shake his head helplessly.


    Ningtian has always been unwilling to believe that this Chen is not the goddess in the original world.


    But Ningtian couldn¡¯t control it every time, and in the end he left directly disappointed.


    When Ning Tian left, the demons Yun Xi and Chen opened their eyes at the same time and looked at the back of Ning Tian.


    The two looked at each other at the same time, and different sparks appeared in their eyes.


    ¡°You like that guy.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chen denied directly.


    The demon Yun Xi smiled and said with some sarcasm: ¡°That guy can be quite gentle in front of you. Although you are a humanoid weapon, you should have your own consciousness!¡±


    Chen walked up to the demon Yun Xi and said coldly, ¡°I have self-awareness now, but I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!!¡±


    The demon Yun Xi suddenly smiled.


    ¡°You can hardly speak to anyone close to you, but you can answer that guy.¡±


    ¡°He is my master, and my answer is normal.¡± Chen said calmly and naturally.


    ¡°Really? Then why did you just open your eyes and watch him leave?¡±


    The demon Yun Xi said, couldn¡¯t help laughing.


    And Chen frowned.


    ¡°Let me out and I¡¯ll tell you some secrets about him.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi¡¯s voice carries a kind of temptation, which makes people hear it and want to agree.


    However, the demon Yun Xi¡¯s move is useless to Chen.

 Chapter 164 - Winning 30 Games In A Row

    Hearing the words of demon Yun Xi, Chen did not immediately choose to refuse, but hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Chen said, sat on a stone and closed eyes.


    The demon Yun Xi was not in a hurry either. she smiled and said, ¡°You will.¡±


    Of course, Ning Tian does not know the dialogue between the two women, or it will become interesting.


    The day passed quickly.


    Ningtian¡¯s disciples all gathered together with a face of depression and exhaustion. They had already caught a spirit beast, killed it and roasted it. They chatted and ate excitedly and were very happy.


    Of course, all the disciples are also summing up their experience. Although they have not completed the training given by their master today, they are still studying, but there is still some progress.


    Luoyang, An Ziping and Leyi, are a face of depression, their task difficulty is really a little too big, Luoyang has run today is now the whole body has no strength, An Ziping has collapsed lying aside.


    As for An Ziping blowing the leaves together with the wind, what An Ziping did today was blowing the leaves. In the end, An Ziping could only say, ¡°It¡¯s really too difficult.¡±


    However, Leyi is in the same situation. After practicing for a long time, he has no feeling at all.


    The people who control the power of the fire element have been blasting stones for a day.


    Those who control the power of water elements have also been looking for flowers seeds for a day, but they have not found many.


    The force of the land element and the force of the wood element have also laid the foundation for more than a day and have not yet succeeded.


    However, the auxiliary group was very relaxed and learned the ghost shadow steps. There was no big problem.


    On the next day, when all the disciples woke up, they began the training arranged by Ningtian.


    The blasting of the stone is still blasting the stone, but it was not immediately blown like yesterday, but it was blown after burning with flames for a while.


    The people of the power of the water element also continue to look for seeds.


    The force of the land element and the force of the wood element are also continuing to build the foundation.


    The auxiliary group is also continuing to practice ghost shadow steps, while the other three are also slowly waiting to explore.


    Luoyang is also looking at some ways to practice.


    An Ziping was gradually able to control his own wind, but the leaves were still blowing and running.


    Leyi relaxs and uses every cell in body and feel it.


    Looking at the hard-working disciples, Ning Tian is still quite satisfied.


    Ning Tian came out of the mobile phone given to him by the military and found a very interesting thing.


    Liu Guangmeng, a disciple of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, appeared in Dawn City and entered the arena. she won 30 games in a row. No one could defeat her. Moreover, the pets around her was also extremely powerful and was a fierce beast.


    Looking at Liu Guangmeng¡¯s 30 victories on his mobile phone, she even leapfrog to challenge the level 9 extraordinary fighter. After winning one victory, she can get a special title from the military.


    However, everyone knew that this was a disciple of the White Fog Forbidden Zone. People from the military did not come to invite Liu Guangmeng to join the military with ultra-high conditions.


    Of course, some rich bosses from families and companies did come, but Liu Guangmeng refused.


    Today is Liu Guangmeng¡¯s match against a half-step innate fighter. This half-step innate fighter is only an opportunity to break through to the innate fighter.


    The arena also paid a lot of money to invite this half-step innate fighter.


    However, the owner of the arena, seeing that the arena was full of seats and hundreds of thousands of people, also felt that he was making money.


    Because this is a six-level extraordinary fighter VS a half-step innate fighter.


    If Liu Guangmeng wins, she will enjoy extremely high treatment.


    The combat power of the half-step innate fighter is also extremely strong, not to mention that it is now four and a half levels short.


    However, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s strength is also strong to abnormal. It is said that her special ability is blurring.


    In the audience¡¯s view, this is no longer a battle, but Liu Guangmeng¡¯s personal show.


    Those who fought with Liu Guangmeng and had a higher grade than Liu Guangmeng were all helpless.


    ¡°The following are all the matches we are most looking forward to and excited about. Please welcome Liu Guangmeng, who will soon become the title of¡± Dream ¡°of the Top Ten Evil.¡±


    ¡°Dream.¡±


    ¡°Dream.¡±


    ¡°Goddess of Dream.¡±


    ¡°Goddess of Dream.¡±


    ¡°Goddess.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The crowd shouted wildly.


    Then a giant bear appeared, Liu Guangmeng on its shoulder.


    And the shouts of the people were even louder.


    Although it is strange for a peerless beauty to feel on a giant bear, it is also because of this that Liu Guangmeng has a high, cold and domineering temperament.


    ¡°Next, please welcome Tianyu, who comes from the military and has the ninth title of the top ten evil, and is also one of the most gifted.¡±


    ¡°Tianyu.¡±


    ¡°Tianyu.¡±


    ¡°Tianyu.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The audience was also shouting loudly and excitedly.


    This is a real war between two geniuses.


    The two men stepped onto the huge challenge arena and looked at each other.


    At the same time, in the VIP room of this arena, there are three old people and several officers, looking at the two people below.


    ¡°You said, who will win in the end?¡±


    An old man asked with a kind smile.


    ¡°Should be Tianyu! After all, he will break through innate fighter.¡±


    Another serious-looking old man said.


    ¡°This is not necessarily the case. The disciple of the White Fog Forbidden Zone is not weak. Moreover, this disciple can resist the demon spirit. This will alone is not something ordinary people can have.¡±


    An officer said with a smile.


    ¡°But the strength gap lies here.¡±


    The third old man¡¯s expressionless team made the point, so some of the people present remembered that Liu Guangmeng was only a level 6 extraordinarily fighter, while Tianyu will reach innate fighter. This gap could not have been filled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the little girl doll can still have a level 4 Fierce Beast, and the strength should also be good. and she has won the people who had higher level than her.¡±


    Another officer began.


    The old man looked at the talking officer with a blank face and said in a tone that could not recognize his feelings: ¡°Do you want us to gamble?¡±


    ¡°What are the odds?¡±


    ¡°Bet on what you got not long ago.¡± Said the old man.


    There was a trace of surprise and perseverance in the officer¡¯s eyes, but he still said, ¡°Well, I won and I want the thing that you get last time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old man immediately agreed in a tone of no emotion.


    A few people on one side did not speak, but all smiled, thinking in their hearts that the two really had to give tit for tat every time they met.

 Chapter 165 - Calm Down

    In the challenge arena, this is a battle of murder and will.


    However, the two men seemed to be evenly matched and did not win or lose at that time.


    ¡°The battle began.¡±


    The host shouted.


    The audience also heard screams and excited voices.


    However, Tianyu and Liu Guangmeng still did not start a real battle.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the two men still did not move, and the cheers of the crowd also stopped and looked nervously at the two in the challenge arena.


    Although the audience in the challenge arena was at a distance, they also felt the fluctuation of the battle between the two sides.


    Although some ordinary people are very confused, as long as it is a level 1 spirit fighter, they feel moved to this aura.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng jumped off the shoulder of the furious giant bear and said with praise in her voice.


    ¡°You are not bad either.¡±


    Tianyu replied with a smile.


    Although the beauty in front of him is very cold, Tianyu also thinks it is better. After all, Tianyu is used to those women who throw themselves in their arms because of his strength and identity.


    Suddenly like this, a talented and powerful woman is still an iceberg beauty. Tianyu will not dislike her, but will be interested.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I do it?¡±


    The furious giant bear moved the bones of body.


    Liu Guangmeng looked at Tianyu, shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The furious giant bear said, already walking in front of Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng was somewhat helpless. If the violent giant bear was exposed, it would be very dangerous.


    However, Liu Guangmeng could not stop the furious giant bear from going on.


    Moreover, pets can also be used in competitions, but pets are basically useless because people who can soothe spirit beast are very strong and disdain to come here.


    Even if it comes, it is also a duel between extraordinarily fighter. A spirit beast is useless.


    Liu Guangmeng subdued a strong level 4 fierce beast, while Liu Guangmeng herself was only a level 6 extraordinarily fighter. In such a situation, winning is still a problem, let alone subdue.


    Everyone thought that Liu Guangmeng, a powerful master in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, subdued the bear.


    Tianyu saw that the furious giant bear wanted to fight, and the smile on Tianyu¡¯s face disappeared.


    The violent giant bear has an invisible aura that makes Tianyu feel very depressed. Tianyu feels that he has no strength to fight Liu Guangmeng just after dealing with the level 4 fierce beast.


    ¡°Human, come and let¡¯s play.¡±


    The bear communicated with spirit.


    ¡°ok.¡±


    Tianyu, of course, did not flinch. The white light in his hand gathered and became a rocket launcher.


    The rocket launcher was aimed at the violent bear and fired the rocket directly.


    For the first time, the bear saw the rocket launcher and looked at the flying rockets. The bear exerted a great force and punched directly with the rocket that flew to it.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    The result was, of course, a rocket explosion, and smoke billowed from the challenge arena in an instant.


    The crowd watching and Tianyu were somewhat puzzled. What did the black bear just do? committed suicide?


    And several people in the VIP room also saw this situation and smiled faintly.


    ¡°This big black bear is a bit stupid!¡± Said the smiling old man.


    ¡°Not bad, after all, it is a level 4 fierce beast. It should not have died so easily.¡±


    The expressionless old man said, the smoke billowed on the ground in the challenge arena, and the furious giant bear had already rushed to appear and flew out of the roar and rushed to Tianyu.


    White light appeared around Tianyu. White light gathered six rocket launchers and fired 18 rockets.


    ¡°Boom¡­¡±


    The furious bear was hit.


    All the people on one side were speechless, but you¡¯d better hide!


    Even Tianyu shook his head. The bear looks very powerful, but he didn¡¯t expect to be a silly bear with poor IQ.


    ¡°You¡¯d better let your bear go back!¡±


    Tianyu said to Liu Guangmeng.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    At this time, smoke billowed inside, and the sound of violent giant bears came out.


    The furious giant bear rushed out again and attacked Tianyu.


    Tianyu¡¯s eyes were somewhat surprised. It seems that although the bear is stupid, its skin is very thick.


    More white light appeared around Tianyu again. The white light gathered into a huge sword several tens of meters long and flew from the air to the violent bear.


    This time, the furious giant bear still didn¡¯t hide, stretched out fist and hit huge sword with one punch.


    This kind of situation, watching the audience are a little bored, thinking this bear is too stupid! Can¡¯t you hide? Where is your IQ?


    The hundreds of thousands of spectators and Tianyu present were already ready to see the violent giant bear killed by a sword.


    However, after the violent bear¡¯s fist and sword touched, there was no such thing as the audience thought.


    The sword was directly hit by a violent giant bear and turned into white light and disappeared.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Above Tianyu, six long swords gathered by white light appeared again. The long swords looked straight at the violent giant bear and went away.


    However, the furious giant bear did not escape, stretching out fists and resist flying swords in the air.


    The ending, of course, was that the six swords turned into white light and disappeared.


    This kind of situation, let Tianyu some frowned, and also has a new understanding to the big black bear.


    Although the IQ of this big black bear is not high, its skin is thick enough and its strength is great.


    Tianyu took out a golden bullet from his waist, looked at Liu Guangmeng, smiled at Liu Guangmeng, and put the golden bullet back.


    Then a white bullet was taken out, and a sniper made up of white light appeared in his hand, and the white bullet was put into the sniper.


    Aim at the violent giant bear and shoot directly. The white bullet turns into a long white line, which flashes in the eyes of all.


    The white bullet went directly into the heart of the violent giant bear, and blood began to flow out of the heart of the violent giant bear.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The furious giant bear roared. The furious giant bear was angry. The furious giant bear did not know why it was injured. it was only injured by a weapon.


    For its own defense, the violent giant bear knew, but just now it was injured, so the violent giant bear can¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    At this moment Liu Guangmeng appeared beside the bear and said to the bear.


    The furious giant bear looked down at Liu Guangmeng and slowly retreated to one side.


    the bear just knew that it was almost out of control, and Liu Guangmeng reminded itself in time.


    Tianyu saw Liu Guangmeng appear on the stage and a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 166 - Powerful Firepower Suppression

    Tianyu slowly walked to Liu Guangmeng¡¯s distance of about 10 meters before stopping.


    ¡°Miss Dream, I¡¯m very happy to fight with you. I just hurt your pet. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tianyu said politely to Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng, on the other hand, just looked at the sky coldly and did not speak.


    If Liu Guangmeng hadn¡¯t just stopped the bear, Tianyu would have been killed by the bear.


    The strength of the violent giant bear, which Liu Guangmeng can personally feel, is too strong and immortal.


    ¡°No, come on!¡±


    Liu Guangmeng didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Tianyu, just like starting a fight.


    However, Liu Guangmeng made Tianyu¡¯s smile stiff and a little angry.


    ¡°Miss Dream, we can actually¡­¡±


    Before Tianyu could speak, Liu Guangmeng threw out a flying knife, took out the dagger in her hand and began to attack Tianyu.


    Tianyu¡¯s anger also appeared.


    At the same time, the white light gathered around Tianyu and became a big shield, blocking Liu Guangmeng¡¯s flying knives.


    In addition, the white light also gathered into dozens of flying knives to attack Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s whole body was blurred, dodged Tianyu¡¯s flying knife. she rushed to Tianyu at an extremely fast speed.


    However, more white light appeared around Tianyu. The white light gathered into dozens of machine guns and began to shoot countless bullets.


    Liu Guangmeng began to evade, her blurred body was not afraid of bullets at all.


    The distance between Liu Guangmeng and Tianyu is only a few tens of meters. Liu Guangmeng¡¯s flying knife at her waist flew to Tianyu again.


    Tianyu controlled the guns, and the bullet was fired at Liu Guangmeng¡¯s flying knife, blocking the flying knife.


    But to Tianyu¡¯s surprise, the flying knife to himself was not shot down by bullets.


    Instead, they flew directly to himself, so Tianyu was surprised. In the previous battle, the situation did not appear.


    Tianyu, of course, was not careless. White light appeared at his feet and gathered into a pair of white shoes. The white shoes directly made Tianyu fly up and dodged Liu Guangmeng¡¯s flying knife.


    White light appeared around Tianyu and gathered into several electromagnetic guns. The electromagnetic guns sent out compressed current and began to fire at Liu Guangmeng.


    The current, like a torrential rain, was frantically directed at Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng began to retreat and escape.


    The current of the electromagnetic gun is like infinite, and it has been shooting at Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng could only escape quickly. Liu Guangmeng started to run around Tianyu.


    Tianyu certainly knows that Liu Guangmeng wants to get close to himself, but Tianyu will not have Liu Guangmeng¡¯s chance. White Light gathered several electromagnetic guns this time to suppress Liu Guangmeng in a crazy state.


    And on the ground, three red guns also appeared, emitting flames that prevented Liu Guangmeng from approaching.


    Tianyu had a chance long before the match against Liu Guangmeng. Although Liu Guangmeng¡¯s special ability to hide was very strong, it was even more difficult to escape alive when she was close to him.


    Therefore, Tianyu does not intend to play close combat with Liu Guangmeng.


    Tianyu¡¯s special ability can make white light appear in his body, which can be gathered into all weapons Tianyu sees and understands.


    Tianyu¡¯s special ability, as long as he knows enough weapons, can be gathered with white light, which is also an abnormal skill.


    Moreover, Tianyu has also done experiments. As long as he writes down the materials and methods of missile manufacturing, Tianyu has not written down because the materials and methods of missile are too complicated.


    Even if it is written down, Tianyu¡¯s current strength can only gather three missiles.


    It is because Tianyu can use its special capabilities to gather missiles, so the military attaches great importance to Tianyu, and the military has also imagined that after Tianyu is strong in the future, write down the materials and methods of making nuclear bombs, and whether it can gather nuclear bombs with special capabilities.


    Although this is only a hypothesis, military scientists all agree with this bold idea, and Tianyu has become the ninth of the ten evil and, of course, the weakest one at present.


    Of course, if Liu Guangmeng wins, all the ten military evils will be occupied.


    The top ten evil spirits in the military can only be obtained by people under the age of 25, who are powerful or have special abilities like Tianyu.


    At present, the top three in the top ten evil people in the military do not need the military, but as long as they are strong and challenge the military, they can also get the title, but because you are not from the military or the country, the difficulty in this is not small.


    On Tianyu¡¯s side and Liu Guangmeng¡¯s side, Tianyu has been attacking for a long time and Liu Guangmeng has been evading.


    Occasionally throw flying knives, but they are all dodged by Tianyu.


    Although this is the case, the audience¡¯ was excited. Liu Guangmeng was very passive. However, the challenge arena was already riddled with holes due to the wild bombing of various weapons of Tianyu. However, Liu Guangmeng also hid all of them.


    This kind of firepower, no strength, cannot hide.


    Tianyu has returned to the ground again, and sweat has begun to flow out of his face. Obviously Tianyu is a little tired.


    Of course, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s face began to sweat and gasp for breath after she dodged for many times.


    ¡°You are really good.¡±


    Tianyu sincerely admired.


    Originally Tianyu wanted to defeat Liu Guangmeng with this infinite firepower, but now Tianyu only knew that he thought too much.


    In this way, the original attempt to force Liu Guangmeng to surrender failed, but now it is necessary to find a way.


    ¡°You are not bad either.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng also replied coldly.


    Liu Guangmeng was also surprised by Tianyu¡¯s strength. she didn¡¯t expect Tianyu to use his special ability to suppress herself for so long that she couldn¡¯t get close to him.


    There are many white lights around Tianyu, and the white lights have gathered into a transparent net.


    Seeing this net, Liu Guangmeng was somewhat surprised and said, ¡°Mental power has become a net. It is interesting and can restrain me. However, your mental power is not very good.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said that she did not avoid the net formed by this spiritual force, but rushed directly in the past.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body blurred and once crossed the net of spirit.


    When Tianyu saw this, he smiled and said, ¡°I just tested it. It turns out that mental attacks can restrain your blurring. When you just passed through my mental net, the blurring time obviously changed from three seconds to one second.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are a terrible, observant, worthy of being one of the ten evils, and an opponent that can make me serious.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said, adding a kind of respect in the tone.


    Hearing Liu Guangmeng¡¯s tone was not cold, she also praised himself, so Tianyu was very satisfied.

 Chapter 167 - Bullets Made Of Rare Spirit Stones

    After all, Liu Guangmeng was indifferent to him, which made Tianyu very unhappy.


    Now Liu Guangmeng praises himself, Tianyu is certainly happy. At the same time, Liu Guangmeng praises him, which makes Tianyu still shy and afraid to see Liu Guangmeng.


    Tianyu said slowly with a smile on his face: ¡°You are also very good. After all, you can avoid the horrible attack I just did. If you had been an ordinary person, you would have lost.¡±


    Tianyu, of course, also wants to praise Liu Guangmeng. Of course, Tianyu also admires Liu Guangmeng¡¯s strength from the heart.


    ¡°Do your best!¡±


    In Liu Guangmeng¡¯s cold voice, there was more seriousness.


    Tianyu immediately stopped laughing and said solemnly, ¡°Well, do your best!¡±


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the two are really starting their duel. Let¡¯s cheer for the two future peerless strong in advance!¡±


    At this moment, the host also spoke with excitement.


    However, the host has not spoken since the beginning. There is also a reason why this is a duel between the two future peerless strong. In the duel between the two future peerless strong, to introduce it is disrespect for the two future peerless strong.


    ¡°Dream.¡±


    ¡°Dream.¡±


    ¡°Dream.¡±


    ¡°Goddess¡­¡±


    The audience, led by the host, began to cheer.


    ¡°Tianyu.¡±


    ¡°Tianyu.¡±


    ¡°Evil Tianyu.¡±


    ¡°Evil¡­¡±


    The crowd¡¯s shouts covered the entire arena.


    At this time, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body began to change, and red meridians appeared in her snow-white skin.


    Tianyu did not show weakness here either. There were many white lights behind him. The white lights gathered into three small missiles.


    Tianyu was wearing a handsome silver armor and a long silver knife in his hand, giving people a feeling of domineering and mighty.


    In the VIP room, all the people saw Tianyu in such a state and immediately stood up. Excitation appeared in their eyes. The old man, who had always had a calm face, also excited.


    ¡°Tianyu, he succeeded.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I didn¡¯t think Tianyu really did it.¡±


    ¡°Great, Tianyu must be a very strong person in the future.¡±


    The three soldiers in military uniforms all looked excitedly at the small missiles behind Tianyu and said.


    The missile behind Tianyu is not large, only three meters long, but even if it is a small missile, it is not affordable for human bodies.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Tianyu said gently, directly to Liu Guangmeng to a missile.


    A missile headed straight for Liu Guangmeng.


    In the face of missiles, Liu Guangmeng is the first time. At the same time, Liu Guangmeng also admires Tianyu. The electromagnetic gun just made out has carried out crazy fire suppression on herself.


    Now it¡¯s coming directly to the missile!


    However, Liu Guangmeng is not afraid now. The violent state has turned on, and her speed, strength, reaction and ability to blur have been strengthened.


    Facing the missile flying towards her, Liu Guangmeng did not escape this time, but took out the dagger with both hands.


    ¡°Interesting, I see how you block it.¡±


    Tianyu¡¯s glance at Liu Guangmeng added a kind of fanaticism.


    The audience below are also cheering. Liu Guangmeng¡¯s hard anti-missile operation is interesting. At the same time, the audience would like to know how Liu Guangmeng will resist the missile.


    The missile had reached Liu Guangmeng, who rushed directly at the missile.


    When the missile was about to touch Liu Guangmeng, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body and dagger were blurred directly.


    The missile also passed directly through Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body and did not explode, but it would not be over.


    Liu Guangmeng inserted her dagger into both sides of the missile, then the dagger withdrew from the blurring, and half of the dagger was stuck in the missile.


    At this time, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body also withdrew from the blurring state and her feet exerted force. This was to force the missile to change its direction.


    Such a scene, the audience felt incredible, how much power it takes, and Liu Guangmeng¡¯s special ability is not power, is this possible?


    Next, Liu Guangmeng was forced to run 10 meters by the strong power of the missile. Liu Guangmeng grabbed the missile.


    Tianyu is a little confused. Is this all right?


    Next, Liu Guangmeng began to forcibly change the direction of the missile, and the direction of the missile was Tianyu.


    The missile flew to Tianyu.


    Tianyu saw the missile flying towards him and immediately panicked. He directly launched another missile.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    In the sky, two missiles collided, making a loud explosion and air billow.


    ¡°Where did you get so much strength?¡±


    After the explosion, Tianyu began to say directly.


    Liu Guangmeng, however, still had a cold face and said: ¡°You can use missiles to bomb me, don¡¯t you allow me to have great strength?¡±


    As soon as Liu Guangmeng said this, the atmosphere at the scene was eerily quiet.


    ¡°Ha ha!!¡±


    ¡°This answer is simply perfect.¡±


    ¡°Goddess.¡±


    ¡°I am convinced.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The audience began to discuss, and all the people in the VIP room laughed, including the old man who did not have much expression.


    There is no way out. Liu Guangmeng¡¯s answer is really wonderful.


    At this time, Tianyu was also shocked. What she said was reasonable. he could not refute it.


    ¡°Shit, you¡­ !!¡±


    When Tianyu was about to talk, Liu Guangmeng had already come to him.


    This frightened Tianyu, and he took out a shuttle cartridge at his waist. The white light gathered into a silver desert eagle, and put a shuttle cartridge into the desert eagle.


    The white bullet was fired from the desert eagle, but Liu Guangmeng ignored it. As a result, the white bullet actually went into the arm of her blurred body.


    Liu Guangmeng was very surprised by this situation. At the same time, the dagger in her hand had to be retreated to stop the distance that could already attack Tianyu and defend.


    ¡°Bang Bang Bang!!¡±


    Tianyu began to fire several white bullets, and Liu Guangmeng was forced to retreat this time.


    ¡°What kind of bullet is this?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng asked coldly.


    ¡°Bullets made of rare spirit stones, spirit stones have undergone some variation and become rare spirit stones. Your blurring seems useless.¡±


    Tianyu said, while taking a shuttle full of white bullets from his waist, he put it on the desert eagle.


    ¡°Come again.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng pulled the bullet directly from her arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hurt like this?¡±


    Tianyu was surprised to see Liu Guangmeng dig out her flesh together. He felt very painful when he looked at it.

 Chapter 168 - Second Special Ability

    Liu Guangmeng looked at Tianyu and her dagger had been clenched again. This was the posture of going up and fighting Tianyu again.


    ¡°How did your arm recover so quickly?¡±


    Tianyu looked at Liu Guangmeng in surprise. The wound was recovered. He asked in surprise.


    ¡°This is my second special ability.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said lightly.


    When Tianyu heard this, he looked at Liu Guangmeng with envy. The second special ability was turned on, but it took a lot of luck or something powerful.


    ¡°Tianyu, if you win, I will also give you a million-year spirit thing that can open up the second special ability.¡±


    A voice came into Tianyu¡¯s brain.


    Tianyu heard, the expression on his face was excited.


    ¡°Thank you, Master, I will definitely win.¡±


    From now on, the fighting spirit in Tianyu¡¯s eyes began to ignite.


    ¡°Miss Dream, come on!¡±


    Tianyu picked up his long silver knife again, took out a bottle with colorful liquid at his waist, opened the bottle, poured a small bottle with colorful liquid on the long silver knife.


    The silver long knife strangely absorbed all the colorful liquid and gathered on the blade.


    Inside the VIP room, the old man who had been smiling at this scene now frowned and said angrily, ¡°spendthrift.¡±


    However, several other people did not say anything, but were speechless.


    However, in the audience, several people recognized what Tianyu¡¯s bottle of colorful liquid was.


    ¡°that is super rare spirit stone liquid? Tianyu is really rich.¡±


    ¡°What is a rare spirit stone liquid?¡±


    Asked the puzzled man.


    The man glanced at the questioner, Found out to be a lovely girl, So he said with a smile: ¡°There are only less than 6% of the rare spirit stone in a spiritual mine. The functions of these rare spirit stones are different. Some of the rare spirit stone¡¯s spirituality can be compared with that of the upper half of the spiritual mine. Some of the rare spirit stone has been absorbed and can treat some injuries instantly. Some of the rare spirit stone can enhance your special abilities, etc.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that rare spirit stone liquid?¡±


    The lovely beauty asked again.


    ¡°Rare spirit stone liquid is even rarer than rare spirit stone. At present, rare spirit stone liquid is one million per gram, but only sold on the black market, because this rare spirit stone liquid is completely controlled by the state, and the bottle just in Tianyu is at least a few billions.¡±


    After hearing this, all the people around him nodded in their hearts and looked at the small bottle thrown on the ground by Tianyu.


    If there is still a gram of rare spirit stone liquid in the small bottle, then they will make a lot of money!


    ¡°What is the specific effect of that?¡±


    The lovely little beauty asked again.


    The man who answered shook his head this time and said regretfully, ¡°This is strictly prohibited by the state from spreading to the market about the function of rare spirit stone liquid. It is said that there are many kinds of rare spirit stone liquid, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you know it¡¯s already very good, and we don¡¯t even know it yet.¡±


    All around, also nodded.


    Returning to the challenge arena, Tianyu has already started close combat with Liu Guangmeng, because Liu Guangmeng¡¯s close combat strength has been greatly weakened due to the absence of blurring.


    However, even so, Liu Guangmeng is now in a state of rage, and her strength and speed are all above Tianyu.


    However, Tianyu¡¯s armor is somewhat hard and is made up of mental strength. Liu Guangmeng is even less able to make a dagger.


    Liu Guangmeng uses a dagger in addition to her speed, while Tianyu uses a long knife. In close combat, short daggers have an advantage.


    However, Tianyu¡¯s silver and white armor can defend against Liu Guangmeng¡¯s blurring attacks as well as physical attacks.


    Often Tianyu was dodged by Liu Guangmeng, and Tianyu¡¯s silver and white armor was attacked dozens of times by Liu Guangmeng.


    Tianyu also found that Liu Guangmeng¡¯s physical strength is now above himself.


    Suddenly Tianyu found that Liu Guangmeng¡¯s attack did not know why it stopped for a moment. Tianyu immediately seized an opportunity and used his best strength and silver broadsword to make the sound of air tearing in the air and hurled away to Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s face was a sinister smile.


    The silver-white long knife was severely split on the ground, and a huge crack appeared in the challenge arena on the ground, while Liu Guangmeng disappeared and came back to the same place, jumping out of the ground.


    At this time, Tianyu¡¯s body has become more unable to respond.


    Liu Guangmeng kicked Tianyu in the arm. With great strength, Tianyu felt that his whole arm was tingling.


    The long silver knife in his hand also got rid of it.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Tianyu realized at this moment that Liu Guangmeng¡¯s goal was the knife in his hand.


    Seeing Liu Guangmeng holding his own knife, the white light around him gathered more, forming a thick armor to cover the whole body.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    The last missile behind Tianyu also exploded directly.


    The explosion produced a huge force, which forced Liu Guangmeng to enter the blurring and retreat urgently.


    Neither the audience nor the people in the VIP room expected that Tianyu would be so cruel in order not to let Liu Guangmeng get the knife.


    Liu Guangmeng was half kneeling on the ground. Although Liu Guangmeng escaped the deadly range of the missile explosion, Liu Guangmeng was now covered with injuries caused by missile explosion and flying stones. she also had a wound bigger than her fist in her stomach and was bleeding.


    In fact, at Liu Guangmeng¡¯s speed, with six seconds of blurring, Liu Guangmeng should be able to completely avoid it, but Liu Guangmeng has just tried her best to get Tianyu¡¯s knife.


    Tianyu has fired a missile explosion, and Liu Guangmeng¡¯s body could not keep up with the response. In addition, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s one-second cooling caused Liu Guangmeng to be seriously injured this time.


    In the pit in the center of the explosion, a white ball appeared at this time. The white ball slowly opened and Tianyu stood where he was sweating.


    Just now Tianyu knew he was impulsive and almost killed himself. Fortunately, he defended himself.


    Looking at Liu Guangmeng, who was seriously injured, Tianyu smiled victoriously. Although it was just very dangerous, it was worth it.


    ¡°Referee, hurry up.¡±


    Tianyu shouted happily to the referee under the challenge arena.


    When the referee heard Tianyu¡¯s voice, he responded and said, ¡°Oh! I declare this competition ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t surrendered yet.¡±


    At this time, Liu Guangmeng began to say in a cold tone with some displeasure.


    Tianyu looked at Liu Guangmeng and said solemnly, ¡°You have already done this. If you fight again, you will die.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng did smile, stood up again, took out the stone that flew into her stomach, and then the wound on Liu Guangmeng began to compound automatically.

 Chapter 169 - Five Billion

    Seeing this situation, Tianyu remembered that Liu Guangmeng also had a special ability to recover the wound, which was a bit of trouble.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s wound recovered quickly, and it took her tens of seconds, including the horrible wound on her stomach, to recover.


    Tianyu did not move while Liu Guangmeng¡¯s recovery.


    White Light gathered to put a sniper rifle and put a golden bullet that had just been intended to deal with the furious giant bear into the sniper rifle.


    ¡°Miss Dream, you can throw in the towel now, or you will really die later.¡±


    Tianyu said very seriously.


    Liu Guangmeng stared at Tianyu¡¯s sniper rifle and did not immediately answer.


    ¡°Your golden bullet should be made of rare spirit stone liquid!¡± Liu Guangmeng asked warily.


    Tianyu also nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That should also be very expensive!¡± Liu Guangmeng asked.


    The Tianyu performance team was somewhat surprised and asked, ¡°do you know so? It is impossible to disclose this information.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng pointed to Tianyu¡¯s face and said speechlessly in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s all written on your face.¡±


    ¡°So! Ha ha!!¡±


    Tianyu blushed with embarrassment and said with a smile that he did not dare to see Liu Guangmeng.


    After all, such a thing was said by the girl face to face, and Tianyu fell in love with Liu Guangmeng at first sight, so Tianyu was still very embarrassed.


    Such a bullet, one is 5 billion, too expensive.


    If it weren¡¯t for his second special ability, Tianyu wouldn¡¯t have been able to use it.


    Moreover, Liu Guangmeng will surely die when it is fired. Of course, Tianyu does not want to do it. Moreover, Tianyu and Liu Guangmeng are not enemies and are totally unnecessary.


    Moreover, before Tianyu came to power, Tianyu¡¯s master also told Tianyu that Liu Guangmeng¡¯s master was the strong man who suppressed the White Fog Forbidden Zone. Try not to cause trouble, otherwise he would be very troublesome.


    Tianyu also understands that the trouble is Liu Guangmeng¡¯s master, the strong man in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    ¡°No, I want to win.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Liu Guangmeng chose to refuse.


    This made Tianyu frown, which was the last scene Tianyu wanted to see.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Tianyu asked again.


    Liu Guangmeng did not answer, holding two daggers tightly in her hand and tightening her body.


    Tianyu shook his head helplessly. Liu Guangmeng¡¯s appearance has already shown that Liu Guangmeng¡¯s choice.


    ¡°I only used it once, that time I killed a level 9 demon beast. I don¡¯t know if you can resist it. If you are not dead, I will surrender.¡±


    A shot.


    Liu Guangmeng only felt that there was a ferocious beast in front of her, making her feel unable to move.


    This feeling made Liu Guangmeng close her eyes unconsciously.


    But after waiting for a long time, she didn¡¯t feel the pain.


    When Liu Guangmeng opened her eyes, she found a huge figure in front of her.


    The furious bear turned its head and looked at Liu Guangmeng, who felt that the furious bear smiled at herself again.


    At this moment, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s frozen heart suddenly jumped again.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you didn¡¯t¡­!¡±


    Liu Guangmeng looked at the furious giant bear and said nervously and trembling.


    However, the violent giant bear did not answer, but stepped back a few steps to one side. In the chest of the violent giant bear, there was a huge wound and blood.


    And the golden liquid in the wound is devouring the flesh and blood of the furious giant bear.


    The furious bear immediately, directly and severely tore out the meat in the wound on chest and threw it to the ground.


    The flesh and blood thrown out by the violent giant bear on the ground were devoured by this golden liquid in less than a few seconds, and finally the golden liquid disappeared in place.


    The huge body of the furious giant bear also fell to the ground.


    ¡°No.¡±


    At this moment, there was the voice of Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng ran to the front of the violent giant bear and tears began to flow down one by one. However, Liu Guangmeng found that the wound of the violent giant bear was slowly recovering and the violent giant bear was still breathing.


    This proves that the bear is not dead yet, so Liu Guangmeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, turning around and looking at Tianyu¡¯s eyes, there was more than a sense of murder.


    And Tianyu is also very embarrassed. he liked the girl. Now that the girl wants to kill him.


    ¡°Well, what I just used was the lowest grade, and the fur of the bear was quite thick. it should be fine!¡±


    Being stared by Liu Guangmeng, Tianyu had to speak to explain.


    ¡°By the way, referee, I threw in the towel.¡±


    Tianyu voluntarily threw in the towel.


    ¡°I declare that Dream has won and become one of the ten evils. Let¡¯s congratulate Dream Goddess.¡±


    The referee also responded quickly and immediately revived the atmosphere at the scene.


    ¡°Good!!¡±


    ¡°Goddess is powerful.¡±


    ¡°Dream!!¡±


    ¡°Dream!!¡±


    ¡°Dream!!¡±


    The crowd began to cheer for Liu Guangmeng.


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t need it, I lost.¡±


    At this time, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s angry voice directly suppressed the voice of all people again.


    After seeing the crowd stop their voices, Liu Guangmeng began to say again: ¡°I must admit that I lost. My master once told me that a really strong man will not escape failure, but will face failure. In failure, to understand why I failed.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said, and she pushed the huge furious bear and left here.


    Behind Liu Guangmeng, there was a warm applause.


    Tianyu is looking at Liu Guangmeng who has gone far with guilt.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t go after her now, when will you wait?¡±


    At this time, the smiling old man in the VIP room appeared in front of Tianyu.


    As soon as the old man said it, Tianyu¡¯s face turned red.


    Tianyu said: ¡°Master, what did you say? And master, don¡¯t you forbid me to fall in love?¡±


    The old man said: ¡°don¡¯t you understand what I said? And who said that I didn¡¯t allow you to fall in love, but those people are not worthy of you, and this Liu Guangmeng is different. she has a strong talent. Take this and go after it.¡±


    Tianyu took the old man¡¯s things with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Tianyu said and ran directly after Liu Guangmeng.


    Under this circumstance, Tianyu¡¯s master was a little unhappy and whispered with resentment: ¡°When you have a girl you like, you forget your master and don¡¯t even say thank you.¡±


    This war is also over. In the near future, there will also be videos of two future peerless strong wars on the Internet.


    After Tianyu chased out of the arena, Liu Guangmeng was not found at that time.

 Chapter 170 - Surprises

    Just when Tianyu was a little confused, the familiar figure appeared, pointing out a direction to Tianyu.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Tianyu ran up and left quickly again.


    The old man nodded with satisfaction and looked at the back of Tianyu with a smile.


    At this time, two other old people appeared beside the old man.


    ¡°You are not allowed to let your disciples rob.¡±


    The smiling old man said with a hint of warning.


    ¡°You think too much. our disciples are both women.¡± he didn¡¯t expect a serious old man to say this.


    ¡°I think you will.¡±


    ¡°Or have a look! The little girl doll, I think she is very cold, and she is very proud, from just see, Tianyu wants to chase, it is very difficult.¡±


    The expressionless old man said with a hint of sarcasm.


    In this way, Tianyu¡¯s master, the smiling old man, was a little upset, but he just looked at Tianyu¡¯s far direction and hoped in his heart that his disciple could succeed.


    ¡°By the way, you seem to have lost.¡± The smiling old man said suddenly.


    ¡°I see.¡± The expressionless old man replied in a very upset tone.


    After several days of training, Ningtian¡¯s disciples have begun to master the method.


    The special ability is the disciple of the power of the fire element. they can slowly not burn the stone into rubble, but burn it inside.


    Disciples whose special ability is the power of water element have already found many seeds of flowers and started to grow flowers. the water they used is the water of their own power of water element.


    At first, there were few seeds and no need for much water, but later, the eleven disciples felt a little exhausted. Every time they finished watering, they felt their bodies collapsed.


    Disciples whose special abilities are the power of land elements and the power of wood elements also began to slowly lay the foundation and learn to build houses.


    However, it is not easy to build a house. At present, it is all built and collapsed, collapsed and built. In the process of failure, they are looking for experience.


    Special ability is a disciple of weapons, which are still good, but it requires a lot of physical training every day, and one-on-one fight with Ningtian, pointing out the shortcomings.


    The six-person auxiliary group is much better, saying that it is enough to avoid Ningtian¡¯s attack, practice the ability to avoid life-saving, and learn to disguise.


    Every time, in the auxiliary group of six people, after practicing with Ningtian, they were exhausted.


    The three of Luo Yang are working hard every day according to the training arranged by Ningtian.


    Now Luoyang is in a state of iron, can run more than five thousand meters is not a problem.


    An Ziping also began to let the leaves not be blown away but concentrated in the wind.


    Leyi can already control the muscles of the whole body and put him in a state of integration with nature. However, in such a state, there is only one success.


    However, compared with the previous ones, the three are already very good, and the training of their disciples has started steadily.


    Although it is impossible to cultivate a strong force, it will definitely not be weak.


    Moreover, Ningtian is satisfied with Liu Guangmeng. Although Mateng works very hard, he is always almost the same as Liu Guangmeng. He loses in his special ability.


    ¡°Yes, you are all working very hard. The special one is Mateng. He practices himself in the middle of the night. Of course, there are also some lazy ones. I will not call the roll. Anyway, I remember that you are lazy now. Soon, I will let you more tired.¡±


    Ningtian appeared in front of the crowd, said seriously.


    Mateng was praised, of course, very happy, but those who were informed lazy was found a few people, now are fear.


    In particular, the special ability to practice with Ning Tiandan every day is weapons, and the six-person auxiliary group is beaten violently every day.


    Now the master says so, there will definitely be punishment, but it is only delayed.


    ¡°When you have completed all the training I ordered, there will be surprises waiting for you.¡±


    Ning Tian smiled, all the people took a step back unconsciously.


    It can be seen how much fear Ningtian¡¯s mysterious smile has in his disciples¡¯ hearts.


    All the disciples know in their hearts that no good thing will happen when the master smiles.


    However, this time, all the disciples really understood it wrong, so Ningtian looked at the appearance of such fear, and immediately became serious.


    The tone was very uncomfortable and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No, no, master, we are happy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The crowd followed and replied.


    Of course, Ningtian knew it was fake at a glance, but it was meaningless to expose it again.


    ¡°Mateng, this is a surprise for you all, because you have performed well, I will give it to you in advance.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, a set of black awe-inspiring shock alloy nano armor, appeared in front of Mateng again.


    When people saw the armor, their eyes glowed, especially for the boys, many boys were reluctant to forget the shock alloy nano armor after the last time they saw Ningtian take it out.


    Now see again, why not excited.


    Seeing their eager and excited eyes, Ning Tian was still very satisfied and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    What is left behind is that all the eyes are almost emitting light, looking at this imposing alloy nano armor.


    Mateng saw the eager eyes of all the people around him and immediately picked up the shock alloy nano armor. He said warily, ¡°This was given to me by the master. Just now the master said that you all have it.¡±


    Mateng said that finish, afraid of being robbed, picked up his alloy nano armor and began to run.


    Now, many people regret that they did not try their best to be seen by the master, otherwise this handsome armor would be their own.


    Soon, Mateng came back wearing alloy nano armor. Although the alloy nano armor is all black, it can show more mystery and a kind of majesty.


    Because the alloy nano armor hides Mateng¡¯s face under the alloy nano armor, this gives people a kind of majesty of fear.


    Looking at Mateng coming, all are nervous.


    ¡°Come on, Luoyang, use all your strength. I believe the armor my master gave me.¡±


    Mateng said to Luoyang arrogantly.


    Luoyang also don¡¯t say anything, the whole body into iron, sprint, directly a hard punch, hit Mateng¡¯s alloy nano armor.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Luoyang a punch down, a loud noise, Mateng directly flew out of the distance, and then hit the mountain.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Luoyang didn¡¯t expect to now his full strength this punch power is so great, luoyang panic ran in the past, the people are also worried to follow up.

 Chapter 171 - Old Blind Man

    Now Luoyang is nervous, senior brother won¡¯t be punched to death!


    But fortunately, Mateng¡¯s voice came from the smoke.


    ¡°How did you become so strong? If it weren¡¯t for the armor given to me by the master, I would have been punched to death by you.¡±


    Mateng¡¯s voice with surprise at luoyang¡¯s now the strength, at the same time also have satisfaction with the armor he is wearing now.


    Although Mateng has just been beaten to fly, but is not injured at all, just a little dizzy by the shock.


    ¡°Come again.¡±


    Mateng said in a positive voice.


    ¡°ohk.¡±


    Luoyang punched hard again. Mateng was on guard this time, but Luoyang was even more powerful this time.


    Mateng flew into the mountain again, smoke billowing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. this armor is hard.¡±


    Mateng slowly walked out of the smoke again. His armor was under the sunshine, and the reflected people did not dare to look straight at him.


    ¡°Again, with all your strength.¡± Mateng now spoke confidently.


    Luoyang, of course, will not show mercy. he steps back a certain distance and then rushes to Mateng with extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Mateng was hit into the mountain again, but this time after Mateng hit the mountain, the sound added up to be louder than the previous two times.


    After waiting for a while, while everyone was worried about whether to go and have a look, Mateng¡¯s weak voice came calling for help.


    ¡°Come and help me quickly. I¡¯m stuck inside and can¡¯t get out.¡±


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    The crowd ran past this time and pulled out Mateng, who was trapped in the mountain for tens of meters.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.


    Mateng moved the bones on his body and said slowly, ¡°This armor is really too powerful. I am fine.¡±


    Mateng said that, attracted the envy of all eyes.


    Although Mateng would like to brag, as the senior brother of these younger brothers and sisters, he still needs to pay attention to his image.


    ¡°You also practice harder!¡±


    Mateng adjusted his mood and said in a serious voice.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    The crowd also immediately dispersed, to work hard, all want to get such powerful armor as soon as possible.


    What people do not know is that if it weren¡¯t for the shock alloy nano armor blocking Mateng¡¯s face, then people would have seen Mateng¡¯s face laughing wildly.


    Mateng certainly knows more about the power of this alloy nano armor than anyone else.


    With this shock alloy nano armor, he can block the full attack of innate fighter. Although he doesn¡¯t know how many times he can block it, it is definitely more than a few times.


    After listening to his master, Mateng knew that there must be many armors, at least each of them will have one set of armor.


    When they all put on such armor, the momentum will certainly deter the four sides and go to the battlefield, which is also the nightmare of the most powerful enemy.


    Even the name, Mateng has almost thought it over. Anyway, the elder sister is now sealed by the master. Another Liu Guangmeng, who is of the same generation as himself, has also been arranged by the master to go out for experience. He is the biggest here now except the master.


    By then, Mateng will have to take his younger brothers and sisters out.


    Ning Tian returned to the center of the White Fog Forbidden Zone and began to absorb the spirituality of heaven and earth. After all, his strength must be improved quickly and break through to demon beast.


    After watching the battle video between Liu Guangmeng and Tianyu, Ning Tian already knew that the military had developed such a powerful special bullet.


    The furious giant bear might have been dead if it had not been for its immortal body.


    Although human beings are very weak, they know how to use wisdom, which is also the most powerful place for human beings.


    ¡°Master, we found a group of human beings living in a valley. One of them was very powerful.¡±


    At this time, the leader of King Kong demon gorilla came to Ningtian and said.


    ¡°Great old man?¡± Ning Tian opened his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, master, the old man killed many of my same kind directly.¡±


    Said demon gorilla, with anger in its tone, but fear in its eyes.


    ¡°Interestingly, the old man living in the remote mountains is still a village. He killed me subordinates. Of course, I can¡¯t let him go. Go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    King Kong demon gorilla saw that master wanted to help them avenge. it was grateful and immediately knelt on the ground to express gratitude.


    Far away from the White Fog Forbidden Zone, there are many beautiful flowers in the valley surrounded by four mountains. Cherry blossoms with blood-red petals bloom all over the valley.


    More than a dozen houses, the house floating light white smoke, children outside the house together to play with each other, laughter spread all over here.


    When the glow shone into the valley that night, the blood-red petals of cherry blossoms covered the whole valley with a special beauty, just like entering a red world full of temptations.


    Let a person get lost in it, but willingly get lost in it.


    People here are talking and laughing, admiring the sunset glow in the sky, but an old blind man beside them has always been very serious. People ask him, ¡°What can you see?¡±


    The old blind man did not pay any attention. He walked slowly to a mountain top, sat down on the stone table, and touched the rusty iron sword on the stone table.


    At this time, the rusty sword quivered gently. The old blind man put his withered old hand on the rusty sword, and the sword was quiet.


    The sky was not quiet. A drop of blood fell from the old blind man¡¯s finger and on the rusty sword. At this moment, heaven and earth were silent. When the rusty sword absorbed a drop of the old blind man¡¯s blood, heaven and earth regained their vitality.


    The old blind man¡¯s withered hand on the rusty sword was suddenly raised. The sword showed its original appearance. The sword did not look sharp and showed its age.


    The old blind man flicked the body of his sword. In a flash, a strong and invisible shock wave appeared, and then a shrill sound of the sword resounded through the sky and the earth.


    Ningtian, who came in the distance, instinctively shook his body, while the poisonous scorpio on Ningtian¡¯s shoulder opened eyes directly and fiercely. it did not stabilize and fell down from Ningtian¡¯s shoulder.


    However, King Kong Demon Gorilla looked at Ningtian doubtfully and did not know why Ningtian suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, master?¡± Asked demon gorilla.


    ¡°The shock wave at that moment was very common, but why did I instinctively feel extremely scared for a moment?¡±


    Ning Tian ignored King Kong demon gorilla, but said doubtfully.


    ¡°There is strong man ahead.¡±


    At this time, Poisonous Scorpio returned to Ningtian¡¯s shoulder again, with a very serious tone and fear.


    Ning Tian stared at the distance and did not move for a long time.


    ¡°Demon Sword.¡±


    A black figure flew from a distance and was held by Ning Tian.


    ¡°Have you just sensed, demon sword?¡±


    Ningtian is now extremely serious in both expression and tone.

 Chapter 172 - Is Not An Ordinary Person

    Just now, it was clearly very ordinary shock wave, which could make Poisonous scorpio absent and fall off his shoulder. Then there was nothing wrong with his feeling. This shock wave must be unusual.


    ¡°I just sensed that this shock wave is not released by an ordinary person.¡±


    The tone of the demon sword was serious and alert.


    ¡°How many chances do I have to win?¡±


    Ningtian suddenly asked.


    ¡°killed directly in seconds.¡±


    The demon sword made it very clear.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we leave?¡±


    Ning Tian can feel the realm of the shock wave is that he cannot reach now.


    Just as Ningtian was preparing to leave, an old and calm voice came into Ningtian¡¯s ears: ¡°Since you are here, come and sit down! Master of the demon sword.¡±


    Hearing the sound, Ningtian knew that he could not walk. He sighed and said, ¡°You go back first, and I will go by myself.¡±


    Ning Tian did not listen to what King Kong demon gorilla wanted to say. He flew to the front alone.


    Ningtian is now nervous, however, just the voice also didn¡¯t let Ningtian feel killing, and the most important thing is, Ningtian know he can¡¯t run, can only face.


    What surprises Ningtian most is how the name of the demon sword was known by the mysterious voice. the demon sword is from the ancient times. there should be no one that know the demon sword.


    However, this mysterious voice actually knows the demon sword in his hand and the origin of the mysterious voice is not simple either.


    Now that he already knows that he is the master of the demon sword, as the master of the demon sword, of course, it is impossible to leave, otherwise he will has no face.


    All right! In fact, Ningtian knew that it was impossible to run away.


    Soon after, Ningtian had already seen four high mountains in the distance. At the top of one of the high mountains was a seemingly ordinary and normal old man who was making tea. Beside him, there was a floating sword that was very ordinary, but it gave people a sense of antiquity.


    Ning Tian¡¯s expression was serious and slowly flew in the past.


    Ning Tian has also read many novels, so the more ordinary the old man seem to be, he is often super powerful.


    ¡°come and sit down.¡±


    The old blind man said calmly to Ningtian.


    Ningtian is tight all over now. He is afraid of the old man kill him.


    Seeing that Ningtian did not come, the old blind man continued with a smile on his face: ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Now that the mysterious and powerful old man in front of him has already guaranteed, Ningtian is not good to continue like this.


    Ning Tian came to the old man with great nervousness and caution and sat opposite the old man¡¯s stone table.


    The old man¡¯s tea has also been brewed and placed in front of Ningtian.


    The fragrance of tea drifted into Ningtian¡¯s nose, relaxing Ningtian¡¯s original nervousness and fear.


    Tea is very fragrant and can calm and relax people, but Ningtian is very sensitive to the power of life, and also knows that this tea is very common and is not spirit thing tea.


    ¡°Tea is very common. I hope you like it.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was very calm, making Ningtian unable to see any thoughts.


    However, the old blind man this way, let Ningtian more nervous, afraid of the old man suddenly attack him.


    Although this is only a body that Ningtian has gathered with his mental power, it is not certain if the old blind man has any way to directly obliterate all his consciousness or kill himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s hands trembled and picked up the cup and took a sip.


    ¡°It seems that you are also a person who knows tea.¡±


    The old blind man smiled and was very satisfied with Ning Tian¡¯s words.


    ¡°demon sword, what should I do now? Help!¡± Ning Tian answered the old blind man and turned to the demon sword for help.


    Before the demon sword answered Ningtian, the old blind man spoke again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. I just want to talk to you.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s words seemed to hear Ningtian¡¯s spiritual communication, which made Ningtian feel even more uneasy.


    Ning Tian forced down his uneasiness and fear in his heart and said with awe in his tone: ¡°I don¡¯t know, the elder, what do you want to talk to me?¡±


    Ning Tian said, glanced at the poisonous scorpio who pretended to sleep.


    Seeing Poisonous scorpio pretending to sleep, Ningtian was very unhappy now, so he put Poisonous scorpio on the stone table.


    Poisonous scorpio immediately opened green eyes fiercely and looked at Ningtian violently, as if it was very angry.


    But now, Poisonous scorpio can¡¯t leave, so Poisonous scorpio chose to close eyes again and continue to pretend to sleep.


    In this way, Ningtian wants to beat Poisonous scorpio violently.


    ¡°Ha ha!! This young poisonous scorpio is very interesting, but in this era, it is not easy to see this divine beast poisonous scorpio.¡±


    The old blind man touched the poisonous scorpio with his withered hand. The poisonous scorpio was almost scared to death by the old blind man. it thought the old blind man was going to kill it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little fellow.¡±


    The old blind man took back his hand and looked up at Ningtian.


    Although the old blind man is really blind, his eyes are already all white.


    However, Ningtian¡¯s body was still instinctively tense and felt that he would have died at any time.


    ¡°Elder¡­ are you¡­ are you from ¡­ that era?¡±


    Ningtian finally asked.


    ¡°Me? I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡±


    There was a trace of sadness in the old blind man¡¯s tone.


    ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s the matter with the elder looking for me?¡±


    Ning Tian asked again, observing the expression of the old man in front of him at the same time.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming to me?¡±


    The old man said and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°This¡­ maybe¡­ this is a misunderstanding, and I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡±


    Now, Ning Tian hates King Kong demon gorilla in his heart. When he goes back, he must let King Kong demon gorilla have a good experience of his cruelty.


    The old blind man suddenly stood up, which startled Ningtian. He almost failed to sit still and fell to the ground. The demon sword in his hand just missed and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, the old blind man just smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 173 - Supreme Sword Lord

    From the top of the mountain, the old blind man looked into the valley through the white fog. A smile appeared on his face, but there was a gentleness in this smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long ago, in order to pursue a stronger sword meaning and become a strong one, for this reason, I gave up everything, and finally I became Peerless strong, honored as¡± Supreme Sword Lord ¡°. But slowly, I found that my sword will not move forward, as if I had encountered a bottleneck and could no longer breakthrough to a higher level.¡±


    The old blind man said this, looked at the sword beside him, touched the body of the sword with his hand, and then continued.


    ¡°In order to break through this bottleneck, I changed myself and went to the world of ordinary people. There, I met the ordinary person who shaken my sword heart, and the only person I loved in my life. During that time, we were happy ¡­ ¡­¡±


    The old man said, unconscious began to recall himself.


    Of course, listening to the story, Ningtian felt good. Although he wanted the old man to continue, Ningtian has no courage to interrupt him.


    After a long time, the old blind man came to his senses and said awkwardly, ¡°ahem!! I just lost my mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, senior, you continue.¡±


    Ning Tian tone with respect said.


    This old blind man is a super strong man who can kill him in an instant.


    ¡°However, the news that I have changed into ordinary person here was suddenly spread out, attracting countless¡­ enemies, although in my eyes, these enemies are ants, but because I have changed into ordinary person, self-styled accomplishments, and my ruthless sword heart, when falling in love with her, has begun to collapse, so that my strength can only play out three-tenths, finally, I¡­¡±


    The old blind man said here, the angry voice became sad again, then stopped again, tears appeared at the corner of his eyes.


    Immediately, Ningtian was speechless. How did he stop every time he talked about the climax?


    If it weren¡¯t for Ningtian¡¯s failure to beat him, he would have punched the old blind man.


    The old blind man shed tears for a while and then began to continue, ¡°In the end, I successfully broke through to a higher level of sword will. The only sword is left in my heart. Of course, the price is that she died on my¡­ sword, and I cried blind, but this is better.¡±


    After the old blind man finished speaking, he turned around again and looked at the peach blossom tree in the valley. He did not know what he was thinking.


    After listening to the old blind man¡¯s own story, Ning Tian learned that the old blind man must have lived for a long time, and he was also a sword fairy who was extremely powerful in the novel.


    However, Ning Tian is also quite sympathetic to the old blind man. He personally killed the love of his own life. The pain and sadness he bears like that should no longer be described in words.


    The old blind man¡¯s stop lasted for several hours, so that the tea in Ningtian¡¯s cup had been drunk and he almost fell asleep with boredom.


    Just as Ningtian was about to fall asleep, the old blind man¡¯s voice came and directly made Ningtian jump up conditioned reflex.


    Seeing this, the old blind man did not say much. His tone was calm and he said, ¡°Little friend, I don¡¯t have much life span and can¡¯t protect her family. Therefore, I hope you can help me and continue to protect her family.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s request surprised Ningtian¡¯s eyes. He looked at the old blind man and did not understand why the old blind man entrusted himself with this moment.


    After all, Ningtian met this old blind man for the first time. Why should the old blind man believe Ningtian? This old blind man has guarded this place for so long. Of course, it can be seen how important the people here are to the old blind man.


    It is hard to believe that the old blind man should entrust these people to himself.


    At the same time, Ningtian himself did not want to believe and promise.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so surprised, little friend. Although I can¡¯t see it, I can feel everything around me with my spirit, just like my eyes, just without color.¡±


    The old blind man has now explained that he is clearly blind, but he is almost as blind as he is not.


    ¡°Elder, what makes you think I will sincerely promise you?¡± Although Ningtian is very afraid of the old blind man, it does not mean that Ningtian is afraid to kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.


    A smile appeared on the old blind man¡¯s face, and he said with a trace of certainty in his tone: ¡°Because I am a sword fairy, I can feel inner emotions, including all subtle reactions of body, for all living things with vitality, and I believe you, this is my intuition.¡±


    After listening to the old blind man¡¯s words, Ningtian was speechless and clearly said nonsense, but Ningtian did not dare to say ¡°Old blind man, what you say is nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you have lived for so long, it is impossible to think that one sentence can let me help you!¡±


    Ning Tian said this, the whole body is tight.


    Ning Tian¡¯s remark is clearly for the sake of benefits, and it is also because of this remark that it is likely to provoke the old blind man.


    However, Ningtian has a demon sword in his hand. The demon sword should last for a little time. Ningtian himself is playing with fire.


    The old blind man also began not to speak, just looking at Ningtian, the temperature around him slowly decreased unconsciously, and Ningtian began to sweat. This invisible suppression was really too uncomfortable.


    Such a tense feeling made Ningtian¡¯s most primitive resistance appear in his heart, and the demon spirit began to appear on his demon sword.


    Just as Ningtian was preparing to resist, the old blind man began to laugh loudly.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!! Interesting, for a long time, for a long time, no one dared to offer me any conditions. It was really too interesting.¡±


    The old blind man burst out laughing, with a mockery and a tone of surprise in his laughter.


    Seeing the old blind man laughing like this, Ning tian relaxed.


    If the old blind man is in a stalemate, Ningtian may not help but start work.


    ¡°I just expressed my doubts.¡±


    Although Ningtian said the tone is very calm, but Ningtian is now sweating all over, his heart voice, he can hear.


    The old blind man sat down again on the stone stool, took a sip of tea that had already been cold, and slowly said, ¡°I can give you¡­ nothing.¡±


    Ning Tian ¡°¡­¡±


    Just now Ningtian began to hear some words of the old blind man. He was excited. The old blind man lived for so long. There must be something good. However, the latter sentence of the old blind man also made Ningtian fall from the sky to the bottom.

 Chapter 174 - Soul Source Has Been Exhausted

    Ningtian is speechless.


    In the same sentence, if it weren¡¯t for Ning Tian¡¯s failure to beat him, how could he have talked with this old blind man here for so long?


    ¡°Senior, are you joking?¡±


    Ning Tian asked with the last resistance.


    However, the old blind man nodded and said calmly, ¡°I am not joking. Although I can give you nothing now, you can worship me as a teacher and I can teach you what it is to cut the sky with a sword.¡±


    Ning Tian heard this and did not say anything. He just looked at the old blind man and thought, ¡°Why do you want me to be your disciple?¡±


    However, Ning Tian certainly did not dare to say so. He said with apology in a direct tone: ¡°Forget it, senior. I am not human.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s eyebrows slowly frowned and his tone was still calm. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind, and you are the owner of the ancient demon sword. With this status, I can see your extraordinary.¡±


    The old blind man is trying to forcibly accept Ningtian as a disciple.


    ¡°Senior, you can go to someone else. Why do you have to accept me as a disciple?¡±


    Ning Tian summoned up courage and began to question the old blind man.


    The old blind man was not angry either. He slowly replied, ¡°First, I don¡¯t trust others. Second, I don¡¯t have enough time. Third, as the master of the demon sword, your strength and talent are also top.¡±


    ¡°Senior, my current strength is around level 3 spirit beast. Senior, you think too much of me.¡±


    Because it is too far away from Ningtian¡¯s own body, the current strength is really only a little.


    The old blind man smiled and said, ¡°Master of the demon sword, it is impossible to be weak, and now you are only a body of mental strength. I still know this.¡±


    Hearing the old blind man say directly that this is a body with mental strength gathered, Ningtian did not feel anything strange. After all, he even knew the demon sword. Can¡¯t he see through himself?


    Ningtian did not speak either, but began to hesitate. The old blind man in front of him was determined to accept himself as a disciple today. If he refused, it would be very dangerous.


    However, Ningtian is still wary of the old blind man. This is not to blame Ningtian. Whoever lets the old blind man meet for the first time will accept himself as a disciple.


    It is hard to let people not suspect and feel that there is something wrong with it.


    Ningtian, through his perception of the power of life, already knows that the old blind man has the power of life in his body. Although it is still at least tens of thousands of power of life, the stronger the person, the faster he consumes his own vitality.


    For a super-strong man who has lived like an old blind man for many years, the power of life consumed by himself is also very fast. If he wants to continue his life, he needs at least one million power of life to live for several decades.


    Every time the strong break through, they will also gain great power of life, but every break through will become more and more difficult, and of course they will gain more and more vitality.


    Now it is impossible for the old blind man to break through the new realm. In this world, it was not long before the spirituality began to recover. There was no spirit thing that could meet the conditions for the old blind man to continue his life.


    Although this is the case, Ningtian remembered again that in the novel, the strong can possess the flesh to make themselves reborn.


    The old blind man also doesn¡¯t know how many years he has lived. In case he does this, he will be in trouble.


    After all, the old blind man did not know how many years he lived. He could also know the emotional changes of all things, so the old blind man seemed to know what Ningtian was thinking.


    The old blind man shook his head helplessly at Ningtian and said in a sad tone: ¡°It seems that my little friend still doesn¡¯t believe me, but I have decided to accept you as my disciple today. I don¡¯t know whether you will agree it or not.¡±


    The old blind man said, has disappeared in place, the sword in his hand, has pointed to Ningtian¡¯s eyebrows.


    In an instant, a sense of fear of death welled up in his mind.


    Ning Tian¡¯s demon sword quivered, which forced down the fear of death.


    Before Ningtian could speak, the old blind man took back his sword first and sighed, ¡°alas! I don¡¯t have much time for myself, and you have been reluctant to worship me as a teacher for a long time. The more I think about it, the more angry I am. Forgive me.¡±


    The old blind man returned to the stone table and sat down, made a pot of tea again, poured Ningtian¡¯s cup again, and made a gesture of invitation to Ningtian.


    However, the fear of death brought to Ningtian by the old blind man just now, although forced down by the demon sword, was the fear just now, but did not disappear.


    Let Ningtian not return to absolute being for a long time. Ningtian¡¯s demon sword trembled again. Ningtian, who was staring blankly, returned to absolute being.


    ¡°Please sit down, little friend.¡±


    What is different just now is that this time the old blind man¡¯s voice is full of enthusiasm.


    ¡°Oh! yes.¡±


    Ningtian also immediately sat down.


    The old blind man took a sip of tea again, and his tone was somewhat sad. He said again what he had just said because Ning Tian did not hear him: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened. I don¡¯t have much time for myself. You have been reluctant to worship me as a teacher for a long time. I was just a little angry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Little friend, are you worried that I will possess your body?¡± The old blind man directly told Ningtian what he was worried about.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ning Tian also answered honestly.


    ¡°It seems that my little friend doesn¡¯t know, Then I¡¯ll give you an answer. If I want to possess their bodies and achieve rebirth, I must not choose the body that repels me, and your soul must be strong enough.¡±


    At this point, the old blind man stopped, looked at his dry hands and continued, ¡°And your soul source, that is, the life span of your soul, must also exist. Of course, your soul is much longer than your body and flesh, and your soul is the most important and more fundamental.¡±


    The old blind man said, stopping again and taking a sip of tea.


    Ning Tian is speechless, why can¡¯t you finish speaking every time?


    After drinking a mouthful of tea, the old blind man should continue to say, ¡°As long as your soul still has a soul source, you can possess other people¡¯s bodies and rebirth again, but other people¡¯s bodies are always other people¡¯s bodies. If you possess other people¡¯s bodies, your soul source will definitely be damaged and the life span of your soul will be reduced.¡±


    The old blind man said, stopping again and taking a sip of tea.


    After drinking tea, the old blind man looked at his hand again and did not know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 175 - Worship Teacher

    Ningtian did not disturb the old blind man, but he did not dare to disturb him.


    The old blind man looked at his hand, which was already covered with countless wrinkles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many years I have lived. At that time, I once slaughtered a country and killed countless strong people. Only then did I get the divine things and increase the power of the soul source that can live to this day.¡±


    The old blind man said this with a hint of pride in his tone, then stopped talking and took a sip of tea.


    Ningtian no longer wants to speak about his speech habits, has been completely speechless.


    At the same time, Ningtian also knew that this seemed to be a peaceful old man in front of him. In the past, it was so cruel. Sure enough, the strong were not good.


    The road to the strong cannot be paved without blood.


    The real strong killed many people, which Ningtian also knows.


    In front of him, the ruthless man, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that his soul source was already drying up and he will die, he needed to find someone to be his disciple. Here, it was even deeper in the mountains. With the recovery of spirituality, human beings had gathered in the city.


    The key is that he is the master of the demon sword. With this identity, the reality is that he cannot find a better person than himself, at least for now.


    ¡°Senior, I have a question. I hope you don¡¯t get angry. If your answer is acceptable, I will become your disciple.¡±


    Ningtian already knows that this old blind man will not kill himself as long as he does not continue to refuse.


    However, when the old blind man heard Ningtian finally agree to become his disciple, he also smiled and said gently, ¡°Well, you said, by the way, I forgot to tell you that even if I wanted to possess your body, I was looking for death. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ning Tian also asked curiously.


    The old blind man took another sip of tea.


    The old blind man also said unhurriedly again: ¡°The demon sword contains the most horrible and close to the origin of the demon spirit. From ancient times till now, apart from the ancient peerless demon emperor, countless other strong people who want to be the master of the demon sword have been invaded into their minds by the demon spirit in the demon sword and become slaves of the demon sword.¡±


    The old blind man said, stopping again and taking a sip of tea.


    ¡°In addition to the ancient peerless demon emperor, you are the master of this ancient demon sword. If I possess your body, the demon sword will test me whether I can become its master. Of course, I can¡¯t, so you can rest assured.¡±


    The old blind man said, and went to drink another mouthful of tea.


    And Ningtian was speechless.


    ¡°What can you teach me, elder?¡± Ning Tian raised his own questions.


    ¡°What I can teach you is, of course, to dominate this world.¡±


    The old blind man said, facing the direction of Ningtian, he cut it off with a sword.


    But this speed is so fast that Ning can only see the sword in the old blind man¡¯s hand from the air and once held it in the old blind man¡¯s hand.


    he didn¡¯t see the old blind man¡¯s sword at all.


    ¡°Senior?¡±


    Ning Tian was puzzled.


    The old blind man took another sip of tea and said calmly, ¡°Look behind you.¡±


    Ning Tian turned around and almost lost his footing and fell to the ground.


    ¡°This¡­ this also¡­ is too abnormal!¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s fingers trembled and pointed to the distance. His eyes were full of surprise and incredible. He felt that he was dreaming.


    he saw at the foot of the mountain, a thousand meters long ground cracked, from here, extending out, getting bigger and bigger.


    The key is that Ningtian has not seen the old blind man make any moves. The speed and strength are beyond Ningtian¡¯s imagination.


    The most important thing is that such a crack, which is thousands of meters long, did not make any sound, which is somewhat strange in itself.


    Ning Tian himself could not hide from the sword, and this sword was not the old blind man¡¯s all-out sword at all.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    The old blind man saw the expression that Ningtian was surprised and could not stand up. His tone was very proud.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time for you to learn from your teacher. The old man is still good.¡±


    At this time, the demon sword, which had not spoken for a long time, finally spoke.


    Ningtian slowly stood up and looked very serious towards the old man.


    ¡°teacher.¡±


    Ning Tian knelt on the ground, kowtowed to the old blind man and shouted loudly.


    The old man¡¯s face was full of smiles now.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was full of satisfaction.


    ¡°I have never received a disciple in my life. You are the first and last disciple, and you will be my most satisfied disciple.¡±


    The old blind man said, and patted Ningtian on the shoulder.


    It may be that the old blind man was too happy and did not control his strength well. Ning Tian¡¯s shoulder was directly removed and his mental strength was gathered again.


    ¡°I am sorry! I¡¯m so happy, I didn¡¯t control it well.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Follow me down.¡±


    The old blind man walked in front, down the steep mountain road, and Ningtian followed.


    At the bottom of the valley, looking at the countless red peach blossoms and the fragrance of peach blossoms, Ningtian couldn¡¯t help sighing in heart that this was a good place to live in seclusion.


    When he goes back, he should also plant some flowering trees to change his surroundings.


    The people in this valley gathered around curiously when they saw the old blind man coming back with a stranger.


    Looking at Ningtian with curiosity.


    ¡°Old blind man, where did you bring him back? The clothes he was wearing were so gorgeous that he should be the son of a large family!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to call you?¡±


    ¡°Childe, please come in quickly, and let¡¯s do our best.¡±


    ¡°Childe, please come in quickly.¡±


    The crowd warmly invited Ningtian. Ningtian looked at the old blind man and found that the old blind man nodded his head. Ningtian followed the crowd into the village this time.


    Ning Tian was wearing an ancient gorgeous white dress, and Ning Tian¡¯s appearance was also handsome. Naturally, people thought that this must be someone who is either rich or expensive.


    People here wear many ancient clothes, so they also called Ningtian Childe.


    Looking at the warm smiles on these people¡¯s faces, there was no hypocrisy, which made Ningtian feel a little envious.


    Ning Tian, led by the villagers, came to the center of the village, a broad field.


    In the center of the site, there is a huge peach tree of 100 years old, which is also hundreds of meters high. It takes more than a dozen adults to hold it.


    The red leaves on the peach tree for a hundred years are very beautiful. Looking at the peach tree, Ningtian¡¯s mood will unconsciously relax.


    What surprises Ning Tian most is the peach tree is spirit thing that he cannot see through.

 Chapter 176 - Youer

    If Ningtian cannot see through it, then the strength of peach trees is at least the strength of demon beast.


    ¡°Welcome here, master¡¯s disciple.¡±


    At this time, a gentle voice came into Ningtian¡¯s ears.


    he doesn¡¯t have to think about it. It must be the sound of this century-old peach tree.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Ning Tian also said hello.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    the peach trees has a beautiful voice and replied.


    ¡°Childe, come and sit down quickly.¡±


    The villagers warmly invited Ning Tian to sit on the stone table of a century-old peach tree.


    Soon after, a lot of delicious food was brought and Ningtian was invited to eat.


    The old blind man brought an jar of wine. As soon as the wine was opened, the bouquet was scattered for ten miles.


    Ning Tianguang smelled it and felt dizzy.


    The villagers here saw the old blind man bring this jar of wine and said in a somewhat surprised tone: ¡°How did the old blind man take the wine out?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We used to ask you for some wine to drink, but you didn¡¯t give it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect you to take out a jar of wine this time.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m taking it out, pour it out and drink it!¡±


    The old blind man said, also gave the wine to the villagers.


    ¡°Big brother, the scorpion on your shoulder is so cute. Can you give it to us and let it play with us?¡±


    At this time, a group of children came over.


    ¡°This is not possible, this is¡­ of course.¡±


    Originally Ningtian wanted to refuse, but just now Poisonous Scorpio was not very nice. Now is an opportunity for revenge.


    Seeing that it was going to be given to a group of children by Ningtian, Poisonous scorpio opened eyes fiercely and looked at Ningtian.


    ¡°You should know that these ordinary people are the people my teacher has guarded all his life. Be careful!¡±


    Ning Tian communicated with Poisonous scorpio in spirit.


    This is also Ning Tian reminding Poisonous scorpio to be careful. These ordinary people cannot be killed.


    Poisonous scorpio looked at Ningtian fiercely and finally said, ¡°You wait for me¡± and was taken away by the group of children.


    ¡°Come on, childe, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Enthusiastic villagers came to propose a toast to Ningtian. Of course, Ningtian could not refuse.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The two clicked glasses and drank them.


    When Ningtian finished drinking in one mouthful, the strength of the wine immediately came up. Ningtian began to feel that his whole body was light, as if he were going to fly.


    Ningtian¡¯s face also began to turn red.


    ¡°Childe, it seems that you don¡¯t often drink and eat this peach blossom.¡±


    The villagers said, and fed a piece of peach blossom from a century-old peach tree into Ningtian¡¯s mouth.


    In an instant, a cool taste made Ningtian feel light and disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°This wine is a bit strong!¡±


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    ¡°That is, this is drunk fairy wine.¡±


    At this moment, the old blind man spoke when he spoke.


    Ningtian now this is a body composed of mental power, and this drunk fairy wine has just made his own mental power drunk, which is also strong enough.


    Moreover, Ningtian also felt that his mental strength had increased a little. Obviously, this drunk fairy wine is a good thing.


    ¡°Call the whole village and call Youer. I have something to say.¡±


    The old blind man suddenly did not smile on his face, but became serious.


    The villagers present, seeing the old blind man became serious and they began to become serious.


    ¡°What do you want to say, old blind man?¡±


    Asked the older villagers with some worries.


    ¡°Wait until someone arrives.¡±


    The old blind man said solemnly and drank alone again.


    The villagers saw this and did not ask, but they all knew in their hearts that something big would happen later.


    Before long, all the villagers in the village arrived, looking at the old blind man with doubts.


    ¡°Lord.¡±


    At this time, a crisp and beautiful heartstrings seemed to make people fall into it and could not be pulled straight out.


    A purple figure came out and came towards the old blind man.


    Ning Tian looked at the woman and found that there was white fog floating around her and her face was still wearing a veil.


    However, even so, the face is hidden, because the white fog floating from the body will give people a feeling of fairy descent, with only a feeling of holiness and inviolability.


    In this way, Ningtian can¡¯t move his eyes. he wants to unveil the woman¡¯s veil and see her face. The original desire in his heart is slowly coming out.


    Of course, Ningtian was not the only one on the scene, but also the male villagers again.


    ¡°Ahem!!¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s cough came to mind.


    Let the crowd suddenly woke up, eyes are not on the woman.


    Embarrassment also appeared on their face.


    ¡°This woman is born with a very charming body. This kind of alchemy furnace is simply the top-level alchemy furnace, and the alchemy furnace has not been used yet. It is interesting.¡±


    The words of the demon sword were introduced into Ningtian¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Top Alchemy Furnace?¡±


    Ning Tian certainly knows what it means, but the demon sword said the top alchemy furnace, the effect must be very strong.


    ¡°Disciple, the demon sword in your hand should have told you!¡±


    The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth are raised now, revealing a smile.


    Ning Tian just thought that his teacher was showing off to himself this top-level alchemy furnace, which is why he smiled like this.


    ¡°Well, I have something to say now.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone suddenly became sad.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Speak quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t make the atmosphere so strange.¡±


    Ning Tian listened to these villagers and understood that these villagers obviously did not know the identity of the old blind man, but this was normal.


    If these people knew the identity of the old blind man, they would not relax so much in front of the old blind man.


    However, the old blind man gave a wry smile and drank a glass of wine again. The abnormal voice team said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time and can¡¯t continue to protect you.¡±


    The old blind man said this and drank another glass of wine himself.


    However, the villagers, who were already serious on their faces, were surprised and felt incredible in their eyes.


    After incredible, is endless sadness.


    ¡°Old blind¡­ old blind¡­ you¡­ really?¡±


    A villager with white hair asked in a trembling voice.


    The old blind man did not speak, but nod heavily.


    The old blind man¡¯s nod, originally heavy scene, also began to cry.


    Slowly, the cries began to spread, and at last the whole village began to cry.


    The old blind man did not respond at all. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°This is my disciple. He will continue to protect you for generations instead of me. I have also fulfilled my promise to her and can finally accompany her.¡±


    In the tone of the old blind man, besides sadness, there was also a kind of relief and happiness.

 Chapter 177 - Engagement

    After hearing what the old blind man said, the villagers did cry even more sadly.


    ¡°Old¡­ blind¡­, you have guarded our village for generations. We do not know how many years. We sincerely thank you.¡±


    An old man with tears all over his eyes was full of sadness and gratitude.


    ¡°Old blind man, you are a peerless strong, but we don¡¯t know why you are willing to protect us, ordinary people, from generation to generation. Although we know that you don¡¯t like us to call you ancestor, we have to call you once this time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ancestor.¡±


    The whole village knelt down and bowed deeply to the old blind man. Tears at the corners of their eyes kept flowing.


    ¡°Alas! This is my promise to her and my own salvation.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s voice carried a kind of guilt and deep guilt. Even after many years, the old blind man did not put down the guilt in his heart.


    it is also the reason why the old blind man can guard this place for so long.


    Now the atmosphere at the scene is very depressing. Ning Tian, as an outsider, is not easy to say anything.


    Ning Tian¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help seeing the woman standing silently behind the old blind man.


    the invisible temperament of this woman will inexplicably give people a feeling that the holy spirit is inviolable. The white fog floating on her body makes people unable to see the woman herself clearly, but gives people a feeling that fairy appear in front of their own eyes.


    Moreover, there is also a very special charm on the woman, which makes Ningtian look at the woman, his eyes are unable to move, and the heat in his heart is also beginning to burn.


    Perhaps the woman noticed Ningtian¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help looking at Ningtian.


    When Ningtian and the woman looked at each other, the flame in Ningtian¡¯s heart was instantly enlarged.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    The voice of the demon sword sounded in Ningtian¡¯s brain, so Ningtian¡¯s flame in his heart slowly disappeared.


    ¡°Demon Sword, what happened to me just now?¡±


    Ning Tian asked to the demon sword beside him.


    ¡°This is the power of a naturally extremely charming body. It can completely charm men who look at her. Of course, if your mental strength is high enough, you can also block it. Obviously, you can¡¯t do it now.¡±


    Just now Ningtian himself felt it. This natural and extremely enchanting body is powerful. When looking at the woman¡¯s eyes, his rationality was lost instantly, leaving behind primitive wildness in his heart.


    If the demon sword hadn¡¯t reminded him in time, he would have rushed past.


    When Ning Tian looked at the woman again, he found that she was surprised in her lavender eyes. This time, he resisted because of the magic sword.


    ¡°Everyone get up! Youer, come here.¡±


    The old blind man adjusted his mood and his tone became serious again.


    The woman named Youer also walked to the old blind man.


    The old blind man breathed a deep sigh of relief, stretched out his dry hand, took the hand called Youer, then took Ningtian¡¯s hand and put it into the hand of Youer.


    ¡°Disciple, this is a teacher¡¯s gift to you. Keep it well.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s Heart ¡°????¡±


    The old blind man, regardless of Ningtian, who became speechless and did not understand his meaning, looked at the woman named Youer and said, ¡°My disciple will be your husband in the future. You should remember that although my disciple is still very weak, my disciple¡¯s status as the master of the ancient demon sword is still worthy of your extremely charming body.¡±


    The old blind man said to this woman named Youer, no matter there was no smile on his face, his tone was cold, just like what he said to an object.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This woman named Youer has no change in tone.


    ¡°Hello! What do you mean, teacher?¡±


    Ning Tian will come to mind at this moment, with great doubts in his tone.


    ¡°From now on, you are husband and wife, as for your marriage time, in six days! After all, I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    The old blind man, regardless of whether Ningtian agreed or not, was directly engaged to Ningtian.


    Under this circumstance, Ning Tian immediately retorted, ¡°teacher, I haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡±


    After hearing Ning Tian¡¯s words, the old blind man frowned and said with some regret, ¡°disciple, I thought you liked the gift. It seems that you don¡¯t like the gift.¡±


    The old blind man said, and his hand appeared an ancient sword.


    ¡°teacher, what are you doing?¡±


    The old blind man took a sword, which startled Ningtian. He ran quickly and thought it was because he didn¡¯t like the gift, causing the old blind man¡¯s face to be damaged. This was to kill himself.


    After all, the strong, is very proud, what¡¯s more, there are still so many people.


    ¡°Come back, run for what?¡±


    As soon as the old blind man grabbed the air with his hand, Ningtian felt the darkness around him and he was carried by the old blind man in his hand.


    ¡°teacher, what are you doing? I was wrong.¡±


    Although Ningtian knew that the old blind man would not kill himself, out of instinctive fear, Ningtian still begged for mercy in his tone.


    The old blind man looked at his disciple with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Disciple, since you don¡¯t like the gift that I prepared for you for thousands of years, then kill her! It¡¯s just a pity.¡±


    The old blind man said, and his sword was facing the woman named Youer.


    ¡°teacher, what did you say?¡± Ningtian thought he heard it wrong.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want her, I can only kill her.¡±


    The old blind man said, the sword in his hand is moving.


    However, this woman, facing the old blind man to kill herself, did not move and did not respond.


    However, Ningtian heard that the old blind man was going to kill the woman named Youer. From the tone, Ningtian knew that the teacher was not joking and really wanted to kill her.


    After all, it is a life, or is about to die for himself, Ningtian certainly can¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°teacher, don¡¯t kill, I like her, I like her.¡±


    Ningtian hurriedly said to stop his teacher.


    And the old blind man¡¯s face also from serious, showing a smile.


    ¡°it is ok.¡±


    Said the old blind man with satisfaction, and the sword in his hand disappeared.


    ¡°Well, everyone, you all don¡¯t feel sad for me, I am not dead? Now everyone, my disciple is getting married. I hope you will help in the next few days.¡±


    There is joy in the voice of the old blind man. The old blind man who has not known how many years he has lived may no longer be afraid of death.


    When Ning Tian heard that his master was going to arrange for his marriage, he immediately looked puzzled. What was the situation?


    ¡°¡­ Master, what¡­ what¡­ marriage?¡± Ning Tian can¡¯t say clearl, because he is nervous now.


    After all, marriage has never happened to Ningtian. When he was a human being before, Ningtian was single.

 Chapter 178 - Lifetime Partner

    Ning Tian, who is still single now, suddenly get married, and he still doesn¡¯t know the object of marriage at all.


    Seeing Ningtian¡¯s reaction, the old blind man patted Ningtian on the shoulder and said in a deep tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay, disciple, I believe you.¡±


    After listening to this, Ning Tian understood it a little, but he did not understand it.


    Although the villagers were sad, they saw that the old blind man didn¡¯t want to mention and wanted to hold a wedding for his disciple with a smile on face. The villagers could only suppress their sadness and began to decorate it.


    As the groom, Ning Tian has always been very confused. What is the situation? Did he have an extra master and a wife when he came out this time?


    The old blind man also asked Ningtian to go back to prepare, but Ningtian did not resist and left Poisonous Scorpio and went back on his own.


    After returning, Ningtian sat on the throne with a depressed face and looked at the sky.


    The situation like Ningtian surprised Xue Ling. What kind of situation is this and what makes this ancient tree like this?


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox also found that Ningtian seemed a little different, so it came and asked.


    Ning Tian looked at Nine-tailed spirit fox and Xue Ling, closed his eyes and said with a kind of confusion in his tone: ¡°In six days, I will get married.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox and Xue Ling ¡°????¡±


    ¡°what did you say?¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox and Xue Ling asked at the same time.


    they think they should have heard it wrong. they must have heard it wrong.


    ¡°I said I was getting married.¡±


    Ning Tian said it again.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Then, Xue Ling¡¯s voice spread throughout the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    ¡°human, what are you screaming?¡±


    The three little golden crow who had been playing outside came back and asked doubtfully.


    And Purple Gold Eagle flew back from the air.


    The pandas, after opening their eyes and looking at it, went on to sleep.


    ¡°Ancient tree, you said you were getting married? What did you go out for not long ago?¡±


    The sound of Xue Ling¡¯s voice made Ningtian¡¯s ears ache.


    ¡°Master, what are you going to marry? And master, what did you do not long ago?¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox¡¯s voice was also full of doubts and surprises.


    Xue Ling did not understand how a tree could still get married. The most important thing is that Xue Ling now feels like a man she has a crush on. Suddenly he came to you another day and said that he was getting married.


    Xue Ling¡¯s heart is collapsing and disbelieving.


    nine-tailed spirit fox and them, just don¡¯t know what to say, what marriage is! they don¡¯t know!


    ¡°Master, what is marriage?¡±


    Asked nine-tailed spirit fox.


    ¡°Marriage is to find a lifelong partner.¡±


    Ning Tian explained, but in his tone he lost a desire for life.


    Ningtian was lost in a kind of confusion and did not know how to get ahead. Now Ningtian¡¯s heart is full of excitement, nervousness and fear of marriage.


    Ningtian has never considered the matter of marriage. He has never thought about it before when he was a human being. Why should he give up a forest for a tree?


    Therefore, Ningtian wants to be free all his life. Why should he be bound by his family?


    Now Ningtian is going to get married, and Ningtian is confused.


    ¡°No, I am a tree now.¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly remembered that he was a tree now! What is he worried about?


    Ning Tian, who had found the meaning of life again, sat down helplessly.


    His face was full of sorrow and said, ¡°alas! Even the tree will get married now.¡±


    This master of his own is determined to let him marry the Youer. If he does not want it, he will kill Youer directly. Ningtian feels very tangled.


    Seeing their master excited and sad, this made nine-tailed spirit fox and them, some don¡¯t quite understand, also don¡¯t care too much.


    Although Ningtian said just now that he was looking for a partner, Nine-tailed spirit fox all believed that he was looking for another tree. After all, Ningtian itself was a tree.


    Otherwise, let the nine-tailed spirit fox and them know that Ningtian is marrying a human being, then they will not be so calm.


    However, Xue Ling understood correctly that Ningtian wanted to marry Youer.


    Xue Ling looked at Ningtian in silence, trying to say something, but hesitating.


    ¡°Ancient tree.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ning Tian tone some tired asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    In the end, Xue Ling chose to give up saying what she thought.


    Now Ningtian has not noticed Xue Ling¡¯s problem either.


    ¡°get married is not good? And the object is not bad.¡±


    At this time, the demon sword took the initiative to speak.


    ¡°Not very good.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s voice, with a kind of tiredness and unhappiness.


    ¡°Why?¡± This time, in return for the demon sword¡¯s doubts.


    This is also the first time that the demon sword has made a voice of doubt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    Ning Tian answered very simply.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be!¡±


    The tone of the demon sword was full of doubts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, I am in a bad mood.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s tone appeared agitated this time.


    After a moment of silence, the demon sword said, ¡°I remember seeing tens of thousands of marriages before. At that time, people were all happy. Why are you not happy now?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    Ning Tian said the answer directly.


    Ning Tian sat alone, looking at the beautiful starry sky, confused heart.


    Ning Tian also went to his disciples to have a look. Then, those disciples were severely educated by Ning Tian.


    Although all the disciples did not know why their master was unhappy today, they were even more afraid to ask.


    It is very likely that if they ask, they will be beaten again.


    The next day, Ningtian looked at the distant morning glow and felt depressed, because the beautiful morning glow was slightly better.


    ¡°Premarital depression?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the mobile phone and found this piece of news. Turn on the news. The state of premarital depression and his current mood seem to be somewhat similar.


    Ning Tian, on the contrary, does not want to believe that he is now suffering from premarital depression.


    In a person, after a moment of anger, Ning Tian sat down again and thought.


    Although he will marry a person he doesn¡¯t know now, so what? It doesn¡¯t affect him at all. he is no longer a human being. Moreover, the world is already a world where the strong are respected. How can a weak woman affect him?


    Thought of here, Ningtian¡¯s confusion disappeared directly.


    ¡°Ha ha!!¡±


    Ning Tian began to laugh wildly again.


    The nine-tailed spirit fox and them, who were still sleeping, just opened their eyes and looked at him.

 Chapter 179 - EQ Is Zero

    Soon, Ning Tian came to the disciples with a smile, his face full of smiles.


    And because it¡¯s only about 5 o¡¯clock in the morning, there are only two girls who get up.


    The two girls saw their master coming with a smile on his face, and they were scared to send out a scream directly. The scream woke up all the people who were still sleeping.


    When the disciples saw the smile on their master¡¯s face, they all took a step back unconsciously.


    When Ning Tian saw that all his disciples had arrived, he said directly, ¡°Your master, I will get married in five days. I will give you five days to prepare. By the way, put on your better clothes.¡±


    Ning Tian said that and left directly. The disciples all thought there was something wrong with their ears.


    ¡°The master just said that he was getting married. Did I hear wrong?¡±


    ¡°I feel I heard it wrong, too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    All the people were confused and unwilling to believe, they thought they had heard wrong.


    However, so many people said they misheard it, which was unlikely at that time.


    After the crowd was silent for a few more minutes, the crowd did not know who said ¡°fuck¡± and there were countless words of ¡°fuck¡±.


    The disciples of Ningtian do not want to believe that their master is about to get married. To ask what kind of mood the disciples of Ningtian are in now is a kind of mood that wants to spit out crazily.


    Although their master is ruthless, he is still very kind to them. His master has always been very serious. Once he speaks with a smile, it means that something bad will happen later.


    As for their master¡¯s EQ, all the disciples said that the master should not have EQ. There were dozens of beautiful goddess-level beauties who wanted to seduce Ningtian and become Ningtian¡¯s disciples.


    But Ningtian did not even look at them, and then left.


    What people remember most is that once Ningtian came to see them in the middle of the night when a girl was taking a bath in it. As a result, Ningtian came in well and the screaming voice of the girl immediately attracted many people.


    However, Ningtian left directly. He also continued to go to other tents to check the situation of others.


    Even if they looked at Ningtian with strange eyes, Ningtian was unmoved.


    At that time, one of the other people could not help asking Ning Tian. Ning Tian did answer, ¡°It¡¯s just a body.¡±


    After that, in the hearts of all, Ning Tian was also a person who had no feeling about this aspect.


    Not long ago, Ningtian actually told us that he is going to get married and let them attend.


    What kind of operation is this? It seems that they didn¡¯t see any women around Ningtian. At most, it was the humanoid weapon, but it was impossible.


    ¡°Brother, what should we do now?¡±


    One of them asked.


    ¡°Well, the master has already given us a holiday. Let¡¯s go shopping, clothes and gifts in the city first!¡±


    Mateng said in a relaxed tone.


    In fact, Mateng is very confused now. His master is going to get married. If the news is released, it will be explosive news.


    ¡°Master, will the news of your marriage be released?¡±


    Mateng asked in spiritual communication.


    ¡°yes! Notify Guangmeng.¡±


    Ningtian did not intend to hide it either. He had already informed his disciples. Of course, he also knew that the news of his marriage could not be hidden.


    And no one dared to make trouble at his wedding. Even if he dared to come, he could turn him into ashes in an instant.


    The most important thing is that the red envelope should be good.


    The image he has created in the human world is a master, guarding the White Fog Forbidden Zone for human beings.


    The news of Ningtian¡¯s marriage, of course, soon made the top list of the website.


    The netizens who left the following messages all said they wanted to see it. At the same time, they also wondered why they didn¡¯t say where they got married and who was the bride.


    This is all a mystery, even Ningtian¡¯s disciples do not know.


    Of course, this news is enough for many strong people to start thinking about what gifts to give and to have a good relationship with a strong person, which is still needed.


    In case they need help in the future, it is not certain. There is a good saying. Enemies and friends, of course, will be better if you have more friends. Even if you cannot be friends, don¡¯t be enemies.


    In the dark, there are already many strong people looking for gifts.


    Of course, this matter is also known to the soldiers in the guarded city closest to the white fog restricted area. Among them, the highest officer in the guarded city, a murderous look emitted by himself, is also called Chufei.


    Chu Fei was looking at the direction of the white fog restricted area at this moment. His eyebrows were also deeply wrinkled and others did not know what he was thinking.


    ¡°should we go or not?¡±


    ¡°I think we should go!¡±


    ¡°It has been ordered that we must also represent the military and the country. The gift has been delivered.¡±


    ¡°No, have you forgotten? The relationship between the man and the White Fog Forbidden Zone is really not as simple as it appears. It is very likely that they are working hand in hand. We¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, I said, these words must not be said. The interests are too complicated. It is good for you to understand them in your hearts, but you must not say any more.¡±


    Chu Fei shouted loudly.


    Although the country has guessed some, but because of the Xue family, and the strength of the White Fog Forbidden Zone is too strong and mysterious, if to send troops to eliminate, it may backfire.


    Since the White Fog Forbidden Zone has not launched a wave of animals, the country does not want to provoke the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    A large part of the reason for this is also because the strength of the White Fog Forbidden Zone is very strong, and there is a more powerful and mysterious existence inside. Although the Xue Family has announced the news to the public, Xue Ling has been abandoned by the Xue Family.


    However, this is also a helpless move. After all, if it is proved that Miss Xue has betrayed human beings, it will definitely implicate Xue Family.


    If the state sends its troops to destroy the White Fog Forbidden Zone, in case the person in the White Fog Forbidden Zone kills Xue Ling because of the human attack, the Xue family will be sad, so the Xue family is also strongly opposed to the state sending its troops to attack the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    ¡°He gets married, let¡¯s go! Just take a look at who the bride is. I went to listen to their disciples in the white fog forbidden zone. Their master is not interested in women. Suddenly, he will get married. I think there is absolutely no such simple thing.¡±

 Chapter 180 - Alchemy Furnace

    After Chu Feng said that, he looked at the direction of the White Fog Forbidden Zone again. In his eyes, he showed curiosity.


    What kind of woman can make this person who is not interested in women marry her immediately, but he has not heard any news in this regard before.


    The more he thinks about it, the more curious he is. What is the identity of the woman?


    In the hotel, Liu Guangmeng was sitting on the sofa, and below were dozens of extraordinarily fighter with respect and fear on their faces.


    Liu Guangmeng stared at the news inside his cell phone and her face also showed an expression of surprise.


    ¡°How did the master get married?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng looked at it for half a day and asked with jealousy and doubts.


    At the same time, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s other hand appeared veins standing out.


    ¡°What¡­ is he married?¡±


    The violent bear on one side saw the news in Liu Guangmeng¡¯s cell phone. The violent bear was also surprised and almost shouted out the word ¡°master¡±.


    ¡°I also know this, our¡­ he is going to get married, do we go back?¡±


    Tianyu on one side was also surprised in tone. Originally Tianyu wanted to call Ning Tian master, but he and Liu Guangmeng had not yet confirmed their relationship, and he already had a master. It was not appropriate to call Ning Tian master.


    Liu Guangmeng glanced sideways at Tianyu and did not speak. Instead, she communicated to the violent bear spirit: ¡°Let¡¯s prepare gifts for the master first!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Although the bear is surprised and puzzled that their master is getting married, it is better to prepare gifts first.


    Tianyu on one side is also thinking in his heart about what gifts to prepare. If Liu Guangmeng¡¯s master is pleased, it will be more hopeful to chase Liu Guangmeng.


    Tianyu has been following Liu Guangmeng for several days. he tried hie best to make Liu Guangmeng agree him to follow her, but Liu Guangmeng did not talk to Tianyu. The only thing she said was ¡°Get out.¡±


    Tianyu thinks it is too difficult to pursue Liu Guangmeng, and the big black bear has been guarding Tianyu.


    ¡°You should develop our team first, and I will go back to the master¡¯s wedding first.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said that she would not let these people speak and left directly. Of course, the furious giant bear followed and Tianyu followed.


    What no one noticed was that after Liu Guangmeng left, the sofa fell apart with a direct bang.


    On the way, Liu Guangmeng looked calm on her face, but she was thinking about who her master¡¯s bride was. Liu Guangmeng thought about it all over and did not come up with it.


    ¡°do you think what gift I give your master ? Also, do you know who your master¡¯s bride is?¡±


    Tianyu asked curiously.


    ¡°How do I know? Get out of here.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng suddenly turned around and shouted directly Tianyu.


    At the same time, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s murderous look rose.


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s dagger is already around Tianyu¡¯s neck.


    Tianyu¡¯s Heart ¡°???¡±


    Tianyu didn¡¯t understand. He was just asking, how did Liu Guangmeng react so much? Did he ask anything wrong?


    ¡°Guangmeng, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Tianyu did not resist, but asked Liu Guangmeng doubtfully.


    And the furious giant bear is also wondering, what¡¯s wrong with Liu Guangmeng? The reaction is a little too big!


    ¡°How many times have I said, Tianyu, call my full name, and don¡¯t ask again, ask again and I will kill you.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s tone is full of anger and murder. Liu Guangmeng is not joking. If Tianyu asks later, Liu Guangmeng will really kill Tianyu.


    Tianyu also did not dare to say anything, and the pedestrians around, of course, many of them knew two evil geniuses.


    The battle video between Liu Guangmeng and Tianyu has also been made public. Of course, the people around them dare not say anything to the two future strong people.


    At the same time, the Internet said that Tianyu was pursuing Liu Guangmeng. Unfortunately, Liu Guangmeng was an iceberg. After seeing it, the passers-by at the scene now believed it.


    At the same time, Liu Guangmeng was angry, Tianyu was attacked, and he did not dare to talk back. The scene was extremely interesting, followed by several photos.


    Tianyu saw the news, also did not have any anger, after chasing girls, must pull down the face, otherwise it must not be able to catch up.


    Liu Guangmeng, such a cold goddess, if he did not pull down the face, it would be completely impossible to catch up with.


    Ning Tian has already come to the old blind man to find the old blind man to enlighten himself.


    And the old blind man also began to enlighten Ningtian.


    ¡°Disciple, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, She is just a gift. When I found out this peerless alchemy furnace, I happened to pass by it because of a vision from heaven. In order to keep it secret, I also specially destroyed the place. At that time, I forgot what the place was called, so don¡¯t worry, no one will come to rob it because they know what constitution the alchemy furnace is. ¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s words are completely regarding Youer as a treasure. He has no feelings for Youer at all. At the same time, he is calm and has no guilt about his massacre.


    Ning Tian listened to the old blind man¡¯s words and was speechless. In front of the strong, the weak are like ants.


    At the same time, Ningtian himself was glad that the old blind man was going to die and needed disciples urgently. Otherwise, he might have died long ago.


    ¡°Master, you this tone is not very good! She is now my fiancee. Your tone is even more like mentioning an item to me.¡±


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help but spit out a sentence.


    The old blind man did not show anger, but smiled and said, ¡°you are too emotional now! It¡¯s just a woman. It¡¯s very dangerous. When you become peerless strong, you can get any kind of woman. You don¡¯t need to worry about it in your heart, or it¡¯s your fatal weakness.¡±


    ¡°But she is the fiancee I will marry after all.¡±


    Ning Tian retorted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the fiancee? And she is just an alchemy furnace that I have already prepared for you. Her value is to play with you slowly.¡±


    The old blind man also retorted.


    ¡°But one cannot live without emotion. What is the difference between that and the walking corpse?¡±


    Ning Tian continued.


    ¡°First, you are not a human being. Second, people can have feelings, but when you have too many feelings, you will have worries and weaknesses. I was an example.¡±


    The old blind man said, looking at the peach blossom in the valley again.


    Ning Tian did not speak either. Knowing that he began to miss his lover again.


    This time Ningtian waited for a full hour before the old blind man came to his senses.


    ¡°Master, although I am not a human being, I already have the same wisdom as human beings, and Master, you already know that too much emotion is a mistake, why should you guard here?¡±

 Chapter 181 - Shouldnt You Like Trees？

    After listening to Ning Tian¡¯s words, the old blind man was also stunned and continued, ¡°I have already said that I am an example. I know how much pain there is, so I must not let my disciples fall into it.¡±


    ¡°But I would like to feel this so-called pain.¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly became very serious and eager.


    ¡°Feel? I almost forgot that you are not a human being. What are you, disciple? I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    The old blind man asked curiously.


    The old blind man himself has always forgotten to ask, which is also because Ningtian acts too like a normal human being.


    ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you come and have a look with me?¡±


    Ning Tian invited the old blind man.


    After all, the old blind man is also his master now. Even if his true body is seen, there is nothing wrong with him. Anyway, his master is so powerful that there is no need to hide it from him.


    Ning Tian knows that there is a soul-searching skill in the novel, which directly forcibly searches your memory. Since this old blind man will possess other people¡¯s bodies, he should also know this skill.


    Ning Tian was afraid every time he thought of his master¡¯s strength. At the same time, he was glad that the old blind man was in urgent need of disciples and he was just the best candidate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Of course, the old blind man did not refuse. After all, the old blind man also wants to know what his disciple is.


    The ancient demon sword recognized the master, so the identity of the master would not be simple. The old blind man now thinks about it. The master of the ancient demon sword is now his disciple.


    If this were in my his time, he doesn¡¯t know how many people would visit him.


    In fact, as early as a long time ago, the old blind man felt the smell of the demon sword. Because he feared the demon sword, he did not look for it.


    At that time, when Ningtian came, it was actually the old blind man who discovered Ningtian¡¯s demon spirit and came to his own side. Originally, the old blind man was ready to fight.


    However, when he saw Ningtian¡¯s weakness, he remembered that the world was no longer his own, and he was already the top strong in the world. The old blind man had the idea of accepting Ningtian as his disciple.


    The old blind man has no much life time and should find a disciple. the old blind man is very satisfied with the master of the ancient demon sword.


    The old blind man followed Ningtian and returned to the center of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, his own body.


    When the old blind man saw Ningtian¡¯s real body, he did not show a very surprised expression and looked at Ningtian with satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes, during the recovery of spirituality, you can reach your current strength with an ordinary tree, which is already very good, it is not easy to reach the limit of ordinary trees.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    At this time, nine-tailed spirit fox looked warily at the old blind man.


    Three little golden crow and purple gold eagle, even the pandas who had always liked sleeping, woke up and looked at the old blind man warily.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this is my master.¡±


    Ning Tian said to Nine-tailed spirit fox and them.


    Hearing that this was their master¡¯s master, Nine-tailed spirit fox and them, several nervous bodies, relaxed.


    Just after the old blind man arrived, the blood vessels of divine beasts in their bodies suddenly seemed to be alive, and fear appeared.


    ¡°The master sat down and said! You all go down first!¡±


    Ningtian looked at them trembling dare not move, also some helpless said.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox and them, of course, went away quickly.


    Roots appeared on the ground, and the roots crisscrossed together to form a wooden table.


    Later, Ning Tian also made the best Pu¡¯er tea from his disciples and put a cup in front of the old blind man.


    ¡°This is the only one here.¡±


    Ningtian some embarrassed said.


    At that time, Ning Tian found himself really poor!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The old blind man slowly took a sip.


    ¡°Master, can you tell me something about Youer?¡±


    After all, this is the person who is about to become his wife. Of course, Ning Tian also needs to know about her.


    However, the old blind man heard Ningtian let himself mention Youer and stopped drinking tea. He said, ¡°I said, she is just an alchemy furnace. Why do you care about her?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to feel what love is.¡±


    Ning Tian said rightfully.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    The old blind man did not know how to educate his disciple.


    After all, his disciple is not a human being. He was already a tree that has lived for a long time. Now he has to try love. As a master, he should not stop him.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand the horror of love, so you still don¡¯t feel it well, and why do you feel human love as a tree? Shouldn¡¯t you like the female tree?¡±


    The old blind man said, reacting and questioning him.


    Ning Tian did not panic and said slowly, ¡°Master, Have you ever heard that trees still have different gender?¡±


    ¡°It seems that there is not.¡±


    The old blind man replied awkwardly.


    ¡°The master, please tell me about Youer quickly!¡±


    Seeing that his master could not answer, Ningtian got down to business.


    And the old blind man sighed helplessly, ¡°alas! Since you want to feel, then feel!¡±


    The old blind man finished, took another sip of tea and began to speak.


    ¡°When Youer was born at that time, the sky was thunderous and flashing, and from time to time there was a special mocking laughter in the sky. I also passed by there at that time. After hearing the laughter, I knew that another woman with a natural and extremely charming body was born.¡±


    The old blind man stopped to drink a mouthful of tea. Ning Tian was completely accustomed to the old blind man¡¯s speech habits.


    ¡°Disciple, do you know that the special sarcasm and laughter from the sky is actually the sarcasm of heaven. There have also been women born with extremely enchanting bodies before. Every time a woman born with extremely enchanting bodies is born, it is a fight. The strong fight for the best alchemy furnace.¡±


    The old blind man said, and took another sip of tea. Ning Tian listened and took another sip.


    ¡°In the end, every born woman with extremely enchanting body can really be described as a disaster to the country and the people. Countless strong people fall in love at a glance and fight for life and death. In the end, countless strong people often fall for one woman.¡±

 Chapter 182 - Heartless Skill

    The old blind man said, a helpless smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Disciple, do you know that my lover is actually a woman with a natural and extremely charming body, but her teacher¡¯s seal destroyed her appearance, which did not show the beauty and temperament of a woman with a natural and extremely charming body.¡±


    The old blind man said, took another sip of tea and began to recall.


    Ningtian took out his cell phone directly and played by himself.


    After waiting for almost an hour, the old blind man came to his senses and continued, ¡°after we fell in love at that time, I helped her recover her appearance. This is also the beginning of calamity. If I had known at that time, I would not have helped her recover her appearance, alas!¡±


    The old blind man said, and fell into remorse and memory.


    Ning Tian was speechless, and the master began to recall it again. He continued to play with his mobile phone.


    The old blind man recalled it longer this time, for three hours.


    ¡°At this moment, the breath of a natural and extremely charming body broke out, attracting countless strong people. However, my sword will was shaken at that time and could not give me strength at all. If she hadn¡¯t sacrificed for me in the end, maybe I would have died too!¡±


    The old blind man said, his eyes began to moisten.


    Ning Tian did not take care of it either. He was used to it.


    ¡°Is this naturally charming body, Master, really so attractive?¡±


    Ning Tian asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course, the top alchemy furnace is not just talk, but every woman with a natural and extremely charming body is extremely beautiful in appearance. Even if she covers her face, people will be deeply attracted at a glance.¡±


    The old blind man said, glancing at Ningtian with his blind eyes.


    As if to say, aren¡¯t you attracted to Youer?


    Ning Tian also understood the meaning of the old blind man. When he saw Youer, he was also unconscious and attracted by her.


    As if in this world, she is his favorite. At the same time, the impulse in Ningtian¡¯s heart, the wild impulse that wants to completely occupy Youer, has filled Ningtian¡¯s brain. If it weren¡¯t for his master, Ningtian might have rushed past.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯d better continue to talk about Youer!¡±


    Ning Tian doesn¡¯t want to listen to the master¡¯s tragic love story.


    The old blind man said unhappily, ¡°Because I wanted to take away Youer, but the king of that country did not allow it at that time, and his tone was still very arrogant, so I was in a bad mood at that time, and to be on the safe side, I slaughtered that country directly.¡±


    The old blind man said, his tone was very calm. From this, Ningtian knew that his master had never done such things less before.


    The old blind man took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°After I brought her back, I wanted to use it myself, but thinking that my soul was running out, it was useless to use this alchemy furnace, so I brought it back to raise it for my future disciples.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Ning Tian tone with gratitude said.


    Hearing this, the old blind man, of course, smiled triumphantly on his face.


    ¡°I have been imprisoning her in the array to prevent her from running away. Gradually, Youer grew up and her natural charm began to show completely. At the same time, she also showed curiosity about the outside world. However, of course I did not agree, so I have been imprisoning her inside.¡±


    The old blind man said, stopping again and taking a sip of tea.


    ¡°Before she was 100 years old, she yearned for the outside world very much, but with the passage of time, she did not make this request to me.¡±


    ¡°Master, how old did you just say?¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly asked with the loudest voice.


    ¡°Before the age of 100, what happened?¡±


    The old blind man asked doubtfully, wondering why Ningtian reacted so much.


    ¡°Master, how old is she now?¡±


    Ning Tian continued to ask.


    The old blind man thought for a moment and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s almost over 3,000 years old. If you want to know the accuracy, ask Youer!¡±


    Ning Tian immediately froze. The master let himself marry a super old monster.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Disciple, do you think she is too young? It¡¯s okay, you can marry and wait thousands of years.¡±


    Obviously, the old blind man misunderstood Ningtian¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Master, you immortals have a long life span!¡±


    In the end, Ning Tian said with envy.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± The old blind man said modestly.


    Just Ningtian was surprised because he was just thinking according to the thinking of ordinary people. After all, in the novel, it is possible for an immortal to practice for thousands of years.


    More than 3,000 years old, nothing, Ning Tian comforted himself in his heart.


    The old blind man stared at Ningtian and suddenly burst out laughing as if he understood it. He also patted Ningtian on the back: ¡°Ha, ha, ha!! Disciple, I understand why you were surprised just now. How can the life span of ordinary people compare with ours?¡±


    Ning Tian was guessed correctly and his face turned black in an instant.


    ¡°Disciple, you can rest assured that Youer is trapped by me and has not had several contacts with the outside world. Her mind is still at the stage when the child is full of curiosity about the outside, but she will not show it now.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Ningtian reluctantly agreed.


    However, the old blind man was a little upset and began to spit out, ¡°Why do you care about this when you are a tree?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was also surprised by her age.¡±


    Ning Tian replied weakly.


    However, the old blind man seemed to have discovered the problem and had been staring at Ningtian. Ningtian was very nervous.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯d better continue to talk about Youer. Has Youer done anything interesting in 3,000 years?¡± Ning Tian wanted to change the subject and said.


    The old blind man continued to watch Ningtian for a while, took a sip of tea, and continued to open his mouth: ¡°This is not, but Youer has not only a natural charm, but also a heartless skill, which has never appeared before. The owner of heartless skill is not bewitched by everything in the world, can see through everything, and is the darling of heaven. Her cultivation speed is extremely fast.¡±


    The old blind man said and stopped again, leaving Ningtian speechless.


    Ningtian forced to suppress the helplessness in his heart. He also took a sip of tea and waited quietly.


    ¡°Heartless skill is also one of alchemy furnace. Once a woman with Heartless skill is combined with a person, then Heartless skill will enter the body of the combined person. Both of them can have Heartless skill, but this is only effective once. Although I don¡¯t know details, it will definitely not just be what I said.¡±

 Chapter 183 - Poison Fragrance

    The old blind man said, stopping again and taking a sip of tea.


    Ning Tian, of course, is also in no hurry, because he is already used to drinking tea.


    ¡°What miraculous effect will the woman with a natural charm and heartless skill have?¡±


    Asked Ning Tian curiously


    The old blind man shook his head this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this, because such a situation has never happened before. Do you feel that there is a fairy spirit in Youer? This is also the function of heartless skill, which can make people unable to see through it at all and perfectly hide their breath.¡±


    ¡°The master, what is Youer¡¯s current strength?¡±


    Ningtian doesn¡¯t want to be subjected to domestic violence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡±


    The old blind man shook his head.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Ningtian also knows that Youer has lived for so long that her strength cannot be low.


    ¡°Master, can I not get married?¡±


    Ning Tian said.


    ¡°Well, then kill her.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d better marry her!¡±


    When he first saw Youer, Ningtian and Youer looked at each other. Ningtian already liked Youer and instinctively wanted to protect the poor girl. This is also the charm of the naturally extremely charming body.


    Invisible, let you slowly fall in love.


    Ning Tian has not found it yet, but the old blind man has already found it.


    ¡°Disciple, you have already liked her, but don¡¯t follow my path.¡±


    The old blind man said, and he had disappeared.


    but Ningtian didn¡¯t understand.


    For a long time, Ningtian shook his head with a wry smile.


    After all, he has been single for so long. Marry a wife and try the feeling of love.


    The White Fog Forbidden Zone will soon become a place that has been paid close attention to by human beings again, but now Ningtian has his own master and is confident.


    Let these human beings see the power of his master.


    The next day, Ningtian sat on the throne and thought for another night. Anyway, Ningtian now does not need to sleep.


    After thinking about all night, Ningtian still didn¡¯t understand, if he really fell in love with Youer.


    In fact, if let the old blind man say, Ningtian is idle and has nothing to do.


    Ningtian went to find the old blind man again, but this time the old blind man looked at the early glow on the mountain peak and did not know what he was thinking.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The old blind man did not look at Ningtian at all, but was still looking at the beautiful early glow.


    ¡°Master, does the charm of a naturally extremely charming body have no effect on those who already have deep love?¡±


    Ningtian suddenly asked out all doubts in his heart.


    The old blind man turned his head and looked at Ning Tian. He said slowly, ¡°Yes, at least for me, the charm of Youer has no effect on me. Do you want to talk to Youer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ning Tian did not refuse either. He and Youer did not say a word yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The old blind man took Ningtian down the valley and came to the outside of a cave.


    At the mouth of the cave, there are many strange runes fluttering.


    ¡°Go in by yourself! I will not disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Demon Sword.¡±


    A few seconds later, the demon sword flew to Ningtian¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Call me to do what?¡± demon sword asked.


    However, Ning Tian said in a low voice: ¡°Follow me down and let me not be bewitched. ¡±


    ¡°You are really boring.¡±


    The demon sword was speechless, but it did not refuse.


    On the other hand, the old blind man laughed directly. Of course, Ningtian would not listen to the ridicule of the old blind man and went directly into the cave.


    As soon as he entered the cave, he almost felt dizzy.


    The cave, which originally looked small, actually had a basketball court inside, so big, with all kinds of incomparably beautiful crystals inside.


    ¡°these are all rare spirit stones.¡±


    Ningtian was surprised and cried out.


    You know, the rarity of rare spirit stone is no joke. There are less than 6% of rare spirit stone in a spirit stone mine, but now there are all kinds of rare spirit stone.


    Moreover, the spirituality here is so huge that Ningtian can¡¯t believe it.


    Today¡¯s Ningtian is like a countryman entering a resplendent and magnificent house.


    Ning Tian looked at the center of the rare spirit stone. On a bed of rare spirit stone, Youer was sitting on the bed of rare spirit stone.


    Ningtian looked at Youer and felt that Youer was so beautiful. Every visible skin seduced Ningtian¡¯s most primitive desire.


    All of a sudden, Ningtian also smelled a faint fragrance. The fragrance is very special, just a faint fragrance, but it is the best fragrance in the world. Just like poison, the longer Ningtian smells, the more he wants to smell it all the time.


    Slowly, Ningtian began to gasp for breath. His body was excited and his eyes were red and he looked at the Youer who was still sitting.


    ¡°Be sober.¡±


    The voice of the demon sword was introduced into Ningtian¡¯s brain, which immediately restored Ningtian¡¯s reason.


    ¡°This is really strong enough. I can¡¯t resist it at all.¡±


    Ningtian recovered, can¡¯t help but said.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Youer opened her eyes and looked at Ningtian tone of cold asked.


    ¡°This¡­ I came¡­ I came to see you.¡±


    Ning Tian was asked by Youer, but he really didn¡¯t know how to answer it.


    ¡°Then you can go now. I like to be alone.¡±


    Youer¡¯s tone is very cold, but the voice is that kind of heavenly sound that Ningtian has never heard before.


    Youer¡¯s voice will unconsciously reverberate in Ningtian¡¯s brain, which is extremely beautiful and makes Ningtian feel whether the voice he hears is true or not.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    demon sword some helpless voice again into Ningtian¡¯s brain, let stunned Ningtian woke up at once.


    ¡°demon sword, give me some help quickly. I can¡¯t resist at all.¡±


    Ning Tian helplessly asked for help from the demon sword.


    The demon spirit on the demon sword directly wraps Ningtian.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves now? My name is Ningtian.¡±


    Ning Tian said with a gentle smile on his face and held out his hand.


    However, Youer stood where she was and did not speak. Her eyes were full of doubts.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    For a long time, a confused voice from Youer.


    However, Ningtian, who heard the voice of Youer again, did not fall into it because of the help of the demon sword.


    However, in the face of Youer¡¯s doubts, Ningtian still did not know how to answer it.


    At the same time, Ningtian also remembered that Youer had been locking up here.

 Chapter 184 - Loneliness To Forever

    she has been locked up here for more than 3,000 years. If it was Ningtian, he might has gone crazy.


    However, seeing the appearance of Youer should be accustomed to this place, a lonely person.


    Thought of here, Ningtian saw Youer¡¯s eyes, more pity.


    However, Youer looked at Ningtian doubtfully and did not understand what Ningtian meant.


    ¡°I am greeting you, can you tell me your name?¡± Asked Ning Tian¡¯s gentle voice.


    ¡°My name is Youer, hello¡­ Ningtian.¡±


    Youer said, stretching out her hand and taking the initiative to hold Ningtian¡¯s hand.


    Youer¡¯s hands are very cold, but extremely soft.


    Ningtian forced to suppress the primitive instinct in his heart and let go of Youer¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Youer to is very calm, also continued to ask the question just now.


    ¡°Well¡­ we are getting married, we have not met before, so I want to chat with you.¡±


    Ning Tian said, his face was a little red with nervousness. This is not that Ning Tian has never seen the world, but that Youer is too attractive.


    ¡°chat? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Just talk to me more.¡±


    Ning Tian said it in the simplest way.


    This time Youer also understood, ¡°Oh!¡± With a sound, also did not speak anything.


    Ning Tian felt so tired of chatting like this.


    ¡°Youer, do you want to see the outside world?¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words made Youer¡¯s body quiver, but soon calmed down.


    ¡°The outside world? I thought about it before, but now I don¡¯t want to go out. It¡¯s good to stay in a familiar place.¡±


    Although Youer said so, Ningtian also heard Youer¡¯s original calm tone of unwilling and eager.


    ¡°The outside world has beauty that you have never seen before, but beauty that you have never seen here.¡±


    Ning Tian continued to tempt said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it any more. I am not familiar with the outside world. In this loneliness that accompanies me, I feel very good until the end of my life.¡±


    Youer¡¯s tone is very serious, obviously not nonsense.


    In this way, Ningtian is somewhat depressed.


    Ningtian has to admire Youer. It is not easy for a person to take this place for so long without being crazy and having any mental problems.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first today. Bye-bye.¡±


    Ning Tian said, slowly walked out of the cave.


    He also made a goodbye gesture to Youer. Youer looked puzzled, but she still made a gesture, but she didn¡¯t say it.


    Seeing that Ningtian came out so soon, the old blind man immediately walked to the front of Ningtian. A face of helplessness said, ¡°Disciple, why did you come out so soon? You can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t satisfy her like this.¡±


    The old blind man also patted Ningtian on the shoulder and said earnestly.


    Ning Tian was stunned and quickly reacted. He looked at the old blind man with a face of disgust and said, ¡°Master, your disciple is not the kind of person you think.¡±


    The old blind man also paused and said in a disdainful tone: ¡°I am guiding you, for fear that you don¡¯t know how to take the initiative. By the way, the average person can¡¯t satisfy a woman who is born with a very charming body. I have tonic here. You eat more.¡±


    Ning Tian was speechless.


    The old blind man pulled Ning Tian past and said in a very low voice, ¡°my lover almost drained me. If it weren¡¯t for the great supplement pill at that time, I might have been drained.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the old blind man with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    ¡°Ah! Although women born with extremely enchanting bodies do not have too strong a desire for that aspect, once the desire is aroused, they can directly drain you. My lover was still an ordinary person, Youer was not an ordinary person, and her physical strength was not an ordinary person, and Youer still had heartless skill, so you can wait!¡±


    The old blind man said, and left alone.


    However, Ningtian heard what the master said and was really worried. The master¡¯s strength was so strong that he could not bear it. He did not know whether he could bear it or not.


    Unconscious, Ningtian actually touched the place with his own hand.


    ¡°Yes, at least very big, no, I¡­ ha, ha, ha!!¡±


    Ning Tian laughed and went back.


    In the next few days, many strong human beings began to appear on this side of the White Fog Forbidden Zone. Of course, these strong people all came to visit Ningtian.


    Ning Tian, of course, is also warmly welcomed. After all, these people come to attend his wedding.


    Ning Tian also told all the strong people his name. All the strong people who came were innate fighter, and more than 30 people have come so far.


    When these strong men knew that this wedding was hosted by Master of Ning Tian, they were surprised. Such a powerful disciple, the master must be extremely powerful.


    Ning Tian also led the crowd to the village where the old blind man was located, and the strength of the old blind man made these strong people deeply feel it.


    The invisible aura of the old blind man makes these strong people instinctively fear to run away.


    Therefore, after these strong men come here, they dare not disrespect the ordinary people in these villages. In case the ordinary people may kill you directly, or maybe.


    Everyone knows that this is a village of secluded experts hidden in remote mountains. It is better to be careful.


    ¡°What did you bring them for? I still prefer peace.¡±


    On the top of the mountain, the old blind man complained.


    ¡°Master, they will come anyway. Master, your disciple will get married. You will allow me to go to other places to get married.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words obviously guessed the old blind man¡¯s thoughts. Indeed, the place where Ning Tian got married must be here.


    The old blind man took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Go and let them behave me, or don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was cold and obviously he did what he said.


    Ning Tian also knows, of course, that his master, in addition to tolerating him, others dare to talk back to his master, will die directly.


    ¡°Yes, Master, they have all felt your strength and will not make trouble.¡±


    Ning Tian can remember that when the strong poeple saw his master, they were almost scared to kneel down by the breath of his master.

 Chapter 185 - Red Envelopes

    Now these strong people all live in the village and greet these ordinary people carefully when they go out.


    These strong men came here, to attend the wedding of this real strong¡¯s disciple.


    This is also likely to be the most chance to get close to this real strong. If they have a good relationship with this real strong, and he gives them something, they will make a lot of money.


    The village is also very lively now. Every family is busy. Of course, the old blind man is also very satisfied to watch.


    At this time, in a base under the ground, a row of people were standing, and the back was in a cold sweat.


    And right in front of them is their captain, Xueer.


    When Xueer saw the news that Ningtian was getting married, the surrounding temperature instantly dropped to several tens of degrees below zero.


    The horrible killing, like a devil, appeared behind Xueer. Although people could not see it, they could deeply feel the invisible knife around their necks.


    ¡°Xueer, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    At this moment, Yu Shiya tone is very confused asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    Xueer said coldly.


    Xueer said, although her face looked calm, the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees and the ground began to freeze.


    ¡°Xueer, you ¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Shiya, don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Yu Shiya was interrupted directly by Xueer before she finished speaking.


    Yushiya hesitated for a moment, but still asked, ¡°Xueer, will you still finish the task? If you don¡¯t want to go, I can find someone else.¡±


    ¡°No, I will.¡±


    Xueer said seriously.


    However, all around Xueer was already covered with ice.


    Yu Shiya was helpless. Yu Shiya knew Xueer¡¯s character very well, but Yu Shiya also wondered why Xueer was angry.


    Xueer¡¯s players are now afraid to say anything or go to see Xueer, for fear that Xueer will freeze them into ice permanently.


    People still remember that the last time they went out on a mission, Xueer froze hundreds of fierce beast by herself, with great strength.


    At the same time, Xueer¡¯s temper is not very good, she seldom speaks, and the most she says to the team members is the arrangement of tasks.


    After Xueer walked away alone, all the people collapsed and sat on the ground.


    ¡°Miss Shiya, what happened to our captain just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Shiya, I have never seen the captain so angry.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shiya, you don¡¯t know. The feeling just now was just like the captain was going to kill us the next second.¡±


    ¡°The captain is terrible, Miss Shiya. What happened to the captain just now?¡±


    The players all asked Yu Shiya one after another, and Yu Shiya shook her head helplessly, saying that she did not know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this either, but I would like to remind you that this matter should be related to your task this time. Take care of yourself!¡±


    Yu Shiya said that finish and left directly.


    Some desperate people were left behind. They thought the task was easy, but they were wrong. The task would be very dangerous.


    Ningtian came to find Youer again today. Youer is still looking at Ningtian coldly. She will answer whatever Ningtian asks.


    Ningtian was helpless. The only thing that made some progress was that he finally began to be immune to Youer¡¯s charm.


    Seeing Ningtian out, the old blind man shook his head and said sarcastically, ¡°You are weak!¡±


    By the time of the last three days, there had been more than 300 strong people coming, and their identities were unusual.


    At that time, some people were arrogant, but after seeing the old blind man, they behave well.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Dressed in black, appeared in front of Ningtian.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Ning Tian replied.


    The person who came is great protector.


    ¡°I have come to attend your wedding under the orders of the leader.¡±


    The great protector said with a kind of respect in his voice.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome.¡±


    How can Ning Tian not welcome those who come to send the money.


    Under the leadership of Ning Tian, the great protector came to the village.


    ¡°What a paradise.¡±


    The great protector looked at the beautiful peach blossom and couldn¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask last time. I don¡¯t know what your name is.¡±


    ¡°just call me Lin. As for the full name, I can¡¯t say.¡±


    The great protector said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s my wedding in four days. I hope you don¡¯t make trouble in the village. Otherwise, my master is angry and I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Ning Tian said with warning in his voice.


    ¡°This is natural. I am here to attend your wedding on behalf of our leader. Please rest assured.¡±


    The great protector¡¯s tone was serious and assured.


    ¡°Well, you can go down first and someone will take you to rest later.¡±


    ¡°Well! Then I¡¯ll go to rest first.¡±


    The great protector said, himself also left.


    In the last few days, according to the custom here, Ningtian was not able to meet the bride Youer.


    ¡°Master, we are back.¡±


    In the last few days, Ningtian¡¯s disciples came back in suits and dresses.


    ¡°What does your wife look like? Do you have any photos? We want to see it.¡±


    Mateng was the first to ask questions.


    Other disciples of Ningtian also looked at Ningtian longingly, hoping Ningtian would show them photos.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ningtian directly and mercilessly refused.


    ¡°Master, we want to see it. Please show it to us!¡±


    A girl¡¯s voice said coquetry.


    Ning Tian looked at the girl and said with a serious voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk in a strange tone.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong, master.¡±


    The girl was reprimanded by Ning Tian and immediately stopped playing coquetry.


    ¡°You will naturally see her on the wedding day.¡±


    Ning Tian said, thinking of Youer, his face unconsciously showed a gentle smile.


    In this way, all the disciples are even more curious. What does she look like?


    ¡°By the way, master, you take us to meet your master. We haven¡¯t met your master yet.¡±


    Mateng began excitedly.


    Now on the Internet, many people are speculating about who Ning Tian¡¯s master is and how powerful he is.


    However, those who can come to the village and meet Master of Ning Tian are all really strong.


    The weaker ones came, and Ningtian did not take them in either. Instead, he let them live here now and took them there when he got married.

 Chapter 186 - Shrieks

    The valley can¡¯t accommodate too many people. At present, there are tens of thousands of people here. Of course, most of them are extraordinarily fighter with strength above level 5. After all, if they want to come to Ningtian, their strength cannot be too weak.


    However, the old blind man did not tell Ningtian about wedding process, but simply said that when Ningtian arrived, he would wait under the Millennium Peach Blossom Tree in the center of the village and listen to his arrangement.


    ¡°By the way, master, what did you prepare for the betrothal gift?¡±


    At this time, the curious voice of the demon sword was introduced into Ningtian¡¯s brain.


    Originally in a daze, Ningtian looked straight at the demon sword.


    Then there was a ¡°fuck!!¡±


    Obviously Ningtian did not remember the betrothal gift, but also because Ningtian got married for the first time and had no experience at all, and no one came to remind himself.


    ¡°What should I do? demon sword?¡±


    Ning Tian can only turn to the demon sword for help now. After all, if he cannot take betrothal gift out, he will be embarrassed.


    ¡°Master, you are really¡­ speechless.¡±


    The voice of the demon sword was helpless.


    ¡°demon sword, or I send you to her as betrothal gift?¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly wanted to send the demon sword. It was quite proud to take the demon sword as betrothal gift.


    ¡°Ha ha! You even want your fiancee to become a demon man directly!¡± The tone of the demon sword is a sarcastic way of displeasure.


    ¡°Then I have nothing to send.¡±


    Now Ning Tian finds out that he is really a little poor. After that, he must grab some good things to come back.


    ¡°You can send some of your things.¡±


    The demon sword voice with a hint of conspiracy asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ning Tian instinctively asked.


    But Ningtian listened to the sound of the demon sword and knew that it must not be good for himself.


    ¡°Master, the main source of dragon scale on your main root is good.¡±


    There was a tone of schadenfreude in the voice of the demon sword.


    ¡°What is the dragon scale of my main root?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the glowing dragon scale in the small area under your main root, but it hurts a little.¡±


    The voice of the demon sword with a kind of conspiracy asked, let Ningtian instinctive fear.


    ¡°The dragon scale is used to absorb underground spirituality? What¡¯s good about it?¡±


    Ning Tian asked with some doubts.


    After all, Youer¡¯s house is full of rare spirit stone. If he doesn¡¯t take some good things out, Youer really despises it.


    ¡°Master, after getting your main source dragon scale, it can speed up the absorption of heaven and earth spirituality by at least ten times, and it can also be converted into a small part of the power of life. It can also be stored, stored spirituality for explosion, stored the power of life, and used to save lives in the end.¡±


    The demon sword gives a complete introduction. Ningtian does not know the main source dragon scale so clearly.


    Soon after, a scream came from the white fog restricted area.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    After Ningtian forcibly pulled out dragon scale, it was like cutting flesh. The pain almost made Ningtian faint.


    Looking at this piece of light-shining main source dragon scale, Ningtian¡¯s eyes were full of tears.


    At the same time, Ningtian also poured a million power of life into this main source dragon scale.


    Let the light light on the main source dragon scale shine a lot more.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. You¡¯re getting one of your own branches off.¡±


    The demon sword said slowly and leisurely.


    ¡°You¡­ are tough enough.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the demon sword severely, then there was a screaming voice ¡°ah.¡±


    The demon sword came forward and quickly drew out a few swords. The branches, which were almost as thick as those of human beings, were carved into a comb by the demon sword. Yes, it was a delicate comb with a lifelike phoenix engraved on it.


    Ning Tian picked up the comb, his hands were shaking, his face was ugly, and his voice was low and he said angrily, ¡°Demon Sword, I really want to throw you into the excrement pit.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good-looking?¡±


    The demon sword pretended to be very confused and asked Ningtian.


    Ning Tian grabbed the demon sword directly and threw it out with all his strength.


    And shouted loudly and angrily at the demon sword that had already flown into the air: ¡°demon sword, my big branch, and as a result you have made me such a small comb. Do you know how painful I was just?¡±


    The feeling of Ningtian tearing off his branch just now was just like breaking an arm. It was extremely painful.


    Now see this small comb, this is a big loss!


    ¡°This is a collection of all the essence of your branch. It will never decay. Moreover, every time she comb her hair, she can use the power of life in this comb to moisten and nourish her hair and make it more lubricated.¡±


    The demon sword said excitedly, but Ningtian was not happy.


    ¡°By the way, there is still one thing that needs the leaves on your body.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    A leaf fell down.


    ¡°At least 100,000.¡±


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    The demon sword was flapped by the root of the tree that suddenly came out below and screamed in the air.


    When the demon sword flew back, 100,000 leaves were ready. Ning Tian looked at himself and felt that it was very miserable.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t come up with anything wonderful, you will be miserable today.¡±


    Ning Tian endured the anger in his heart and warned the demon sword.


    ¡°of course, of course.¡±


    Say that finish, the demon spirit on the demonc sword wrapped the leaves. Soon, a drop of black water floated in the air.


    ¡°It became black because of the demon spirit.¡±


    demon sword some embarrassed said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the effect of that?¡±


    Ningtian is still very unhappy asked.


    ¡°This can inspire all one¡¯s talents, and the physical body can be increased at least five times. With my gift, one heart demon can be killed. How about that? Is it okay?¡±


    The demon sword said, tone of proud finish.


    ¡°Oh! Not bad.¡±


    Ningtian cold said.


    These three things are all made from himself. How can Ningtian be happy?


    Ning Tian said, and carefully put this drop of black water into the jade bottle.


    ¡°By the way, master, the main betrothal gift is ready. Prepare other betrothal gifts!¡±


    Said the demon sword reminder.


    Ning Tian squinted at the demon sword. Although he knew that there was nothing wrong with what the demon sword said, Ning Tian was still unhappy, so with another scream, the demon sword flew out again.


    Later, Ning Tian collected many kinds of ordinary spirit things and let them rise to 9,000 years with his own life power.


    This is also a full consumption of Ningtian¡¯s life value of one million. Although he is very distressed, it is impossible to lose face.


    Ningtian also gave these spirit things to his disciples to keep and pack them well.


    Ningtian¡¯s disciples looked at these 9,000-year-old spirit things with their eyes shining.


    The greed revealed in the glances, Ningtian also knows, after all, this temptation is too great.

 Chapter 187 - The Arrival Of Luck

    As for his disciples, they could not help but be greedy. Although Ning Tian knew it was possible, Ning Tian also warned that the consequences would be very serious and they would be expelled from the sect directly.


    Ning Tian¡¯s warning also made the greedy in the eyes of all disciples disappear instantly.


    To be expelled is something all the disciples do not want to do. After a lot of hardships, they have become the real disciple of the master. Only by following their master in this world can they have the chance to become a strong one.


    ¡°Well, the master handed over such an important task to us, and we should not let the master down, and I remind you that if any of you did not control yourself and became greedy, if I found out, I would be merciless.¡±


    Mateng said solemnly to the crowd.


    ¡°I know, Elder Brother.¡±


    The following people also felt a harshness and a trace of fear from Mateng, suppressing them in their hearts, making their greedy completely disappear.


    Ning Tian also came to his master, and the old blind man was smiling recently. After all, his only disciple was getting married, which was the end of the old blind man¡¯s wish.


    ¡°Did you see? Our unfinished wedding will be completed under the witness of the two of us.¡±


    There was sadness and joy in the tone of the old blind man.


    ¡°Master, what are you thinking?¡±


    At this moment, Ningtian appeared and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, what are you doing here!¡±


    Because the old blind man¡¯s memory was interrupted by Ning Tian, the tone was also extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°Master, I just came to ask, will you follow me or will you accompany Youer here?¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s question is to ask the old blind man whether you want to come to my side or to Youer¡¯s side.


    ¡°Of course it is that¡­ Youer¡¯s side.¡±


    The old blind man paused for a moment and chose Youer¡¯s side.


    If he goes to Ningtian¡¯s side, there will be no one on Youer¡¯s side.


    Although in the eyes of the old blind man, Youer has always been only an alchemy furnace, but now she is going to marry his disciple, which is also his disciple, and he can no longer regard Youer as an alchemy furnace.


    ¡°ok!¡±


    Ningtian replied, although the tone is normal, but the old blind man is still aware of Ningtian¡¯s unhappy.


    ¡°Disciple, Youer was brought up by me, and you are a tree. How do I feel your behavior and why is it almost the same as a normal human being?¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s question made Ningtian¡¯s heart tighten. Is his secret to be discovered?


    At the same time, the old blind man also reacted at this moment. His disciple¡¯s performance was not like a tree at all, but more like a human being.


    The old blind man shook his head when he saw Ningtian nervous.


    ¡°Alas! Forget it, don¡¯t ask you this, it¡¯s useless to ask.¡±


    The old blind man seemed to already know the answer, but he didn¡¯t want to say it.


    ¡°Master I¡­¡±


    Ning Tian wanted to explain, but the old blind man made a stop gesture.


    ¡°You and I understand, everyone has secrets, but this is better, you go down! Take this, spirituality suddenly recovers, ancient demon sword recognition master¡­ inhuman, interesting, interesting.¡±


    The old blind man said, looking at the sky, his mouth showing a mocking smile, don¡¯t know what he is thinking.


    Ningtian himself went back, and the old blind man was right. No matter how ruthless the old blind man was, he could not be really ruthless to the Youer who was brought up by him for more than 3,000 years.


    And now Youer¡¯s identity has changed from alchemy furnace to his wife. Youer also doesn¡¯t like to talk to people. It will be very embarrassing if there is any accident.


    Ningtian also took out the wedding robe given to him by the old blind man. This is an antique red clothes with several red dragons on it, lifelike as if it were real.


    And Ningtian looked at the dragon on the wedding robe and felt a little depressed.


    ¡°Several dragon vein were forcibly sealed in it.¡±


    At this time, the demon sword said in a somewhat surprised tone.


    ¡°Great, the master is indeed a master.¡±


    Ning Tian released his dragon power, and the depression in his heart disappeared instantly.


    Ningtian put on his wedding robe, and immediately, Ningtian¡¯s temperament also changed, giving him an imperial majesty.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    While Ningtian was wearing his wedding robe, several dragons on the wedding robe were roaring angrily, resisting Ningtian and rejecting Ningtian, just like refusing to submit Ningtian.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Ning Tian released all dragon power. Under dragon power, several dragons in the wedding robe quieted down instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this is a red wedding robe. If it is black, it will be perfect.¡±


    Ningtian said. The original big red wedding robe turned into all black.


    ¡°Great, handsome.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at his clothes with great satisfaction.


    Ning Tian suddenly felt something and looked at the sky.


    he saw the sky was full of strange purple clouds, which surprised Ningtian.


    Ning Tian looked at the sky in surprise and then at his black dragon robe. He was very surprised.


    And the Canglan in the water looked at the sky, also stunned, and later got excited.


    However, the old blind man in the distance smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it seems that he can supress the dragons and had the luck to be an emperor.¡±


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, the sky is full of purple breath.


    ¡°Roar.¡±


    The black dragons on Ningtian¡¯s black dragon robe began to stir and flew into the air.


    The black dragons began to devour the purple breath, which soon disappeared under the devour of several black dragons.


    After devouring the purple breath, these black dragons are much bigger.


    ¡°Roar.¡±


    In this sound of dragon singing, with joy.


    Then the dragons flew back to Ningtian¡¯s clothes, and Ningtian also had a strange feeling at this moment. he couldn¡¯t say it, but he felt that there seemed to be something more in his fate.


    ¡°Purple dragon vein, am I going to be emperor?¡±


    Ning Tian himself did not believe it.


    In fact, in Ningtian¡¯s heart, Ningtian also understood that he seemed to be able to be emperor, but it was just too hard to believe that Ningtian could not accept it.


    ¡°See, your husband is not bad!¡±


    The old blind man came to Youer and said with a kind of ostentatious tone.


    Youer was silent for a moment, and her voice was cold and she said, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    However, when the old blind man heard Youer¡¯s cold answer, a trace of anger appeared on his face.


    ¡°You know, you are only an alchemy furnace. If you hadn¡¯t been left to my disciple, you would have died.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was cold and angry.


    However, Youer was not frightened by the old blind man. she looked at the old blind man with cold eyes and said, ¡°I am already dead.¡±

 Chapter 188 - Dragon Emperor Robe

    After Youer said that, the old blind man instantly appeared murderous look, and his sword pointed to Youer.


    However, Youer did not have any fear or fear at all. Instead, she looked at the old blind man with a contemptuous look and said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. You are no longer as sharp as before.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s voice was cold and the air around him seemed to drop several degrees.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Youer tone with cold and sarcasm.


    The endless killing of the old blind man turned into blood fog, and countless souls in the blood fog were screaming. These souls were all turned into resentment of the people who the old blind man had killed in his life.


    In the face of the murderous look of the old blind man, how could Youer withstand it? she was shot several meters directly and finally fell on the wall, leaving blood on her mouth.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t kill me, ha, ha, ha.¡±


    The sarcastic voice of Youer made the old blind man¡¯s face gloomy.


    ¡°I think it is better to erase your consciousness.¡±


    The old blind man said, sucking Youer directly and holding Youer¡¯s head down with his hand.


    A strong spirit that Youer could not have resisted began to destroy Youer¡¯s spiritual sea.


    ¡°Master, your fiancee will die.¡±


    Suddenly the demon sword began to warn.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ning Tian was a little confused. How did the demon sword know?


    ¡°I put my demon spirit into her body, and now her spiritual sea is under irresistible mental attack.¡±


    Whether what the demon sword said is true or not, Ningtian is now immediately starting to fly to the cave where Youer lives.


    At the same time, Ningtian is also very confused, who attack Youer, his master can¡¯t not know.


    On the old blind man¡¯s side, even if the old blind man has begun to destroy Youer¡¯s spiritual sea, Youer¡¯s firm resistance to anger in her eyes has not disappeared.


    ¡°Do you really think I dare not kill you?¡±


    Asked the old blind man in a cold voice of anger.


    ¡°Yes, your strength can destroy my spiritual sea with your mental power in an instant, but you don¡¯t.¡±


    Youer¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!! Interesting, you are really interesting.¡±


    Although the old blind man laughed wildly, his murderous look disappeared instantly.


    However, Youer is still cold.


    ¡°Although I know that you hate me and I have kept you here for a long time, you should know that the value of your life is alchemy furnace, but my¡­ silly disciple seems to be good to you.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was a little guilt.


    Youer immediately discovered the guilt in the tone of the old blind man, and she looked at the old blind man in surprise.


    ¡°He is not a human being, but also a human being.¡±


    Youer slowly said it out, puzzled tone with bewilderment.


    ¡°I know this, but he is also the only one who can save you. My soul is exhausted and I won¡¯t live long. If it weren¡¯t for the appearance of my disciple, I would have killed you. This is your destiny.¡±


    When the old blind man said the last two words, his tone was unwilling and a little angry.


    ¡°He is not worthy of me.¡±


    Youer slowly said these words, tone is full of unwilling and a kind of contempt.


    The old blind man shook his head with sarcasm on his face.


    ¡°He is now worthy of you, you look outside?¡±


    The old blind man pointed his hand and the formation at the entrance of the cave disappeared.


    Youer looked outside, but she was shocked.


    ¡°How could he¡­ clearly not.¡±


    Youwe¡¯s tone was incredible, feeling that she was wrong.


    However, the old blind man did say with a proud face: ¡°I started to prepare a long time ago to look for dragon vein and weave Dragon Emperor Robe with dragon spirit.¡±


    ¡°No, why is there no dragon sound?¡±


    Youer tone some excited asked.


    The old blind man looked at Youer proudly and said slowly, ¡°He is my apprentice. If the dragon voice is heard by people who live to this day like me, wouldn¡¯t it be very dangerous for my disciple?¡±


    Youer looked at the old blind man for a long time and did not speak. Then she closed her eyes and did not know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Now he is worthy of you.¡±


    The old blind man said and turned and walked slowly.


    However, the formation at the entrance of the cave did not appear after the old blind man left.


    You son looked at the disappeared formation for a long time, she choose to continue to close her eyes.


    The old blind man, who had not walked outside the entrance of the cave, smiled with satisfaction and took back his sword.


    Shortly after the old blind man left, Ningtian came. Although he felt strange to watch the formation disappearing from the entrance of the cave, he did not think much about it.


    ¡°Youer, are you all right?¡±


    Ningtian rushed in, nervously asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Youer¡¯s voice with a fidgety.


    Although Ningtian was a little confused, Ningtian went back by himself.


    After coming back, Ning Tian continued to admire his dragon robe.


    ¡°It seems that I did not choose the wrong one.¡±


    The demon sword sighed at this moment.


    However, Ning Tian looked at his dragon robe with satisfaction and said proudly, ¡°You have followed me, demon sword. Your choice is right. What¡¯s the use of the dragon robe?¡±


    Ning Tian was very curious. What¡¯s the use of this dragon robe given by his master?


    It is just that the dragon swallows purple breath, which shows that it is not simple.


    ¡°This dragon robe is woven from tens of thousands of dragon veins. It can be said that the master is wearing dragon veins.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at his black dragon robe incredibly and felt a little unrealistic.


    ¡°In the past, this was definitely not possible, but now, it is not the same as before, and of course, it is not anyone can wear the dragon robe, because it is a robe of dragon veins, and the average person can¡¯t hold down the dragon spirit on the robe of dragon veins.¡±


    ¡°Then why can I suppress it?¡±


    See the demon sword said so much, Ningtian, of course, will wonder, he is not strong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have the blood of a very powerful dragon. In addition, you are the master of demon sword. What is a mere dragon veins? You can still suppress it.¡±


    The demon sword said, with pride in his tone.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Ning Tian answered casually.


    ¡°Ah! The robe is not just suppressed. If purple breath comes from the east in the sky, dragons will appear in the robe to devour the purple breath. That is, just as you did, after completion, the roaring of dragons will appear in the sky. At this moment, you are the time when your luck has changed and the luck of emperors has been achieved.¡±


    ¡°Proclaimed emperor? We?¡±


    Ning Tian felt some don¡¯t believe asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The demon sword said affirmatively.


    Ningtian recalled it at this moment and said doubtfully, ¡°I just thought I didn¡¯t see dragons roaring.¡±


    ¡°This is your master who has just forced down the roar of dragons.¡±


    ¡°Master, why did he do this?¡±


    Ning Tian was even more puzzled. Why did the old blind man do this?


    ¡°Your master is afraid that there will be people like him who have lived to the modern age, but they just did not appear. After all, in that era, there were many strong people, and your dragon spirit was very precious.¡±

 Chapter 189 - Semi-immortal

    After listening to the demon sword, Ningtian felt bad.


    ¡°Demon Sword, do you know that there are still people living of the master¡¯s era?¡±


    Ning Tian asked nervously, after all, this is related to his life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The demon sword itself is not omnipotent.


    ¡°By the way, your era should be the era of cultivating immortals. Why did it suddenly disappear? It was only in modern times that spirituality began to recover.¡±


    Ning Tian asked the question he had always wanted to ask. What did he finally experience in that era?


    ¡°It was the last war and a great disaster of the times. The war led to the fall of countless strong men. The consequences of the war were the exhaustion of spirituality and the sadness of the whole world.¡±


    In the voice of the demon sword, there was fear.


    ¡°How did that come into being?¡±


    There must be a fuse for a big war.


    ¡°A big chance, a chance that makes all immortals crazy, a chance to become immortals.¡±


    The chance to become immortal can really make immortal practitioners crazy, but it cannot lead to the end of an era.


    ¡°There should be for other reasons!¡±


    Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°Yes, after that war, one person got the chance to become an immortal and was about to become an immortal. But how could others give up? they join forces with others to attack. This also led to the failure of the immortal who was about to become an immortal, but he was also a semi-immortal.¡±


    The demon sword said here, Ningtian also knows, followed by the revenge of the semi-immortal.


    ¡°What¡¯s going?¡±


    ¡°After the revenge, he completely cut off all the spiritual veins.¡±


    ¡°Is that semi-immortal my master?¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly said this one thing he didn¡¯t believe very much.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Ning Tian was immediately confused. It is very difficult for him to be a disciple, becasue his master was so powerful.


    Ning Tian guessed that the semi-immortal was his master. because lived too long. Ning Tian used to read novels. The basic things in immortal practitioners were basically the same as those in the world.


    The chance that the old blind man told himself last time should be the chance to become an immortal.


    ¡°But your semi-immortal master is dying now. After living for so long, he has come to an end.¡±


    The demon sword said, with a hint of regret in his tone.


    ¡°Also, although spirituality is recovering now, it is impossible to become immortal and obtain more soul sources at least at present.¡±


    Ning Tian said.


    ¡°No, there is a chance.¡±


    But the demon sword denied Ningtian¡¯s words.


    ¡°What opportunity?¡±


    Ning Tian certainly doesn¡¯t want his master to die. After this world, his master is also his closest person.


    ¡°That is to refine you and continue his life for decades, waiting for the chance.¡±


    The demon sword was very serious and was not joking with Ningtian.


    Ning Tian, of course, knew what refining meant and looked at the demon sword with incredible eyes.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the master do this?¡±


    he has not known my master for a long time, they have no too heavy feelings. Compared with living, other relationship is much smaller.


    ¡°Because of my demon spirit source in you, even if he is a semi-immortal, he cannot refine my demon spirit source. In this state, he cannot resist my demon spirit completely.¡±


    The demon sword tone said proudly.


    ¡°Your demon spirit is really strong.¡±


    Ning Tian praised the demon sword according to its meaning.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your mysterious power, you wouldn¡¯t have been my master.¡±


    The demon sword said, especially the mysterious power, said very heavy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this unless you want to die.¡±


    Ning Tian warned the demon sword.


    The demon sword chose silence. The demon sword knew that the mysterious power in Ningtian¡¯s body could probably kill itself.


    ¡°By the way, should you say whether you are human or not?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the demon sword, shook his head and said in a somewhat low tone: ¡°Yes or no, as a demon sword, you should know!¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, you are a tree, but your behavior and thoughts are completely like human beings. I don¡¯t know that human beings can still possess trees.¡±


    This, demon sword has been unable to think of.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the mysterious power in me?¡±


    Ning Tian said, revealing a smile.


    ¡°Mysterious¡­ power, ok.¡±


    The demon sword has understood that this should be said to be done by the mysterious forces in Ningtian.


    ¡°By the way, you let the mysterious force in your body save your master, which is very beneficial to you. Just remind you that your fiancee is not simple.¡±


    Ning Tian listened to the words of the demon sword and shook his head.


    ¡°There are limits to the mysterious power in my body, at least I can¡¯t at present. As for Youer, I also found some things. Although she tried her best to hide in front of me, it was because she hid too deep in front of me, not natural.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the distance with a helpless look in his eyes.


    ¡°I hope your fiancee will be honest, otherwise I will turning her into a demon man.¡±


    The tone of the demon sword is serious. This is also because the demon sword is afraid of its weak master to meet any accident.


    ¡°Yes, I still care more about my life than her. Although love makes me like her, it doesn¡¯t mean I will give my life for her.¡±


    Ningtian said, quietly sitting on the throne, at this time Ningtian, just like a real emperor, a quiet, but have let others want to kneel down to submit.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    At this moment, Canglan suddenly climbed out of the water and climbed to the front of Ningtian.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Canglan?¡±


    Ningtian tone is very gentle asked.


    ¡°Master, I will be your mate.¡±


    Cang Lan looked at Ningtian and said seriously.


    However, the words make Ningtian look at her with surprise and doubt.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ningtian frowned and asked.


    In Ningtian¡¯s heart, Cang Lan is a child, and it is even more impossible to say such a thing.


    ¡°Because in the fable, after I am rescued, I will meet someone who can make my race rise again. That person will get the dragon spirit and the luck of Emperor. I will become his partner and revive my race.¡±


    Canglan said, she gets close to Ningtian, and her eyes actually began to emit light blue light.


    And Ningtian¡¯s eyes are full of Canglan.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    The demon sword suddenly became furious, and the demon spirit directly bounced Canglan far away.


    ¡°What happened.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s whole body quivered and immediately stood up.

 Chapter 190 - Canglan Leave

    The feeling of Ningtian just now is that his head is empty. The Cang Lan in front of him has become the favorite person in his life. Looking at Cang Lan, he feels that he has been in love with Cang Lan for ten thousand years.


    ¡°Master, you are just about to be charmed and become a slave willing to give everything for Cang Lan.¡±


    Anger appeared in the voice of the demon sword.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Ning Tian still doesn¡¯t believe Cang Lan will hurt himself.


    ¡°Ah ah ah!!¡±


    However, Cang Lan is not very good at this time. The demon spirit is eroding Cang Lan crazily. Cang Lan¡¯s face is full of pain.


    ¡°Demon Sword.¡±


    The demon sword did not move.


    ¡°Demon Sword.¡±


    Ning Tian howled in a low voice.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    The demon sword was very upset to answer, at the same time, Cang Lan¡¯s demon spirit also returned to the demon sword.


    ¡°Cang Lan, why did you just do that?¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s tone to Cang Lan has lost tenderness and he is angry.


    Cang Lan looked at Ningtian, her eyes were very confused, and her voice trembled slowly and said, ¡°This is¡­ the mission in my memory¡­ I just¡­ just out of¡­ control, for my¡­ race.¡±


    ¡°You have disappointed me too much. I won¡¯t kill you. you go!¡±


    Ning Tian said in a cold voice, disappointed eyes finally looked at Cang Lan, then turned his back on Cang Lan.


    The original origin of Cang Lan is too mysterious. The reason why Ningtian left Cang Lan was that there was no threat of Cang Lan. However, after just now, Ningtian could no longer let Cang Lan stay.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    When Cang Lan shouted out the word, her voice was filled with sadness and her hands climbed towards Ningtian.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Looking at Cang Lan, Ning Tian¡¯s heart suddenly felt soft.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    At this moment, demon sword sounded in Ning Tian¡¯s brain with a stern warning tone.


    ¡°I know.¡± Ning Tian replied impatiently.


    Ning Tian looked at Cang Lan with cold eyes for a while and finally sighed, ¡°Alas! Cang Lan, here is no longer suitable for you.¡±


    Ning Tian walked up to Cang Lan and looked at Cang Lan coldly.


    Cang Lan, on the other hand, looked at Ningtian with big watery eyes, which made people feel pity.


    ¡°This place is no longer suitable for you. I will send you to the big river in the distance. The big river leads straight to the sea. You go to the sea. Take this as a memorial and you can simply protect you.¡±


    A purple wooden board flew to Cang Lan with a sculpture of Ning Tian¡¯s real body on it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Cang Lan grabbed Ningtian¡¯s skirt and said pitifully.


    However, Ningtian was not looking at Cang Lan. As soon as he raised his hand, Cang Lan flew directly. Ningtian took Cang Lan directly and soon came to a river leading to the sea.


    ¡°Demon sword, take her to the sea!¡±


    Ning Tian was not looking at Cang Lan and turned to leave.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Cang Lan¡¯s face began to shed tears.


    At the same time, Cang Lan used her own hands to climb in the direction of Ningtian flying away.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the master, you would have died. Go to the sea at ease!¡±


    Demon sword wrapped Cang Lan in a mass of demon spirit, and Cang Lan began to flow down the river to the sea under the demon spirit.


    Looking at Cang Lan who was far away, Ningtian¡¯s face was full of reluctance.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Demon sword flew to Ningtian and said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t she really stay with me?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the direction of Cang Lan and asked.


    ¡°No, unless master, you want to be charmed by Cang Lan and become a slave with no thoughts and full of Cang Lan¡¯s orders.¡±


    Demon sword said firmly.


    Ning Tian recently smiled bitterly and said: ¡°The power of Cang Lan¡¯s race is really terrible. It can charm people into slaves. Also, demon word, what is the mission of Cang Lan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use telling you now. When Cang Lan is in danger, her internal strength will begin to wake up, so master, you can rest assured that she will be fine and you may meet later.¡±


    The tone of demon sword was very serious. Obviously, demon sword did not tell Ningtian any big secret.


    However, Ning Tian was not in a good mood at this time. He ignored Demon Sword and went back alone.


    Sitting on the throne, Ningtian looked at the quiet surroundings. Ningtian suddenly felt a feeling of loneliness that had never been seen before.


    This is something Ningtian did not have before. It feels like the world has abandoned him and he is the only one now.


    ¡°By the way, where have Xue Ling and they been?¡±


    At this time, Ning Tiancai found that Xue Ling and Purple Gold Eagle were missing.


    ¡°They were just stopped by me.¡±


    Then came the voice of the old blind man, and then Xue Ling and purple gold eagle appeared again.


    Ningtian was dumbfounded, perhaps only his semi-immortal master can do it.


    As to why Ningtian¡¯s own master did this, Ningtian guessed that it should be related to the appearance of dragons and purple breath who had just come from the east.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, ancient tree?¡±


    Xue Ling came up to Ningtian and asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Seeing Ningtian¡¯s attitude, Xue Ling frowned gently and wanted to say something, but finally gave up. Xue Ling went to practice alone.


    Purple gold eagle and three little golden crows wanted to ask, but they were all blocked by nine-tailed spirit fox.


    ¡°Let the master be quiet! The master is very tired.¡±


    In this way, Nine-tailed spirit fox andthey left here, and Xue Ling followed.


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help saying with a wry smile: ¡°Xueer and Cang Lan have already left. I don¡¯t know who will be next! Ha ha¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s laughter was full of sadness and loneliness.


    ¡°master, the strong are all lonely, just like my former master, the demon emperor, the emperor who has everything, but he came to the end, leaving me to accompany him. I don¡¯t know how many lonely years I have spent. Don¡¯t escape loneliness, it will only make you more lonely and helpless.¡±


    Demon sword¡¯s words were deeply introduced into Ningtian¡¯s mind.


    Ning Tian looked at demon sword, but he chose to shake his head.


    ¡°Demon sword, you still don ¡®t know me!¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s tone was full of helplessness and sarcasm.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Demon sword asked.


    Demon Sword thinks that after living for so long, it is impossible not to see through what Ning Tian is thinking.


    ¡°Demon sword, do you know my dream?¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly asked such a question.


    Demon sword certainly doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°My dream is very simple, to reincarnate, to find my own confused future.¡±


    ¡°Your dream is really interesting, no¡­ how do you know reincarnation? you can¡¯t come into contact with that level.¡±


    Demon sword, whose original tone was still very calm, suddenly became excited. Obviously, what Ning Tian said made Demon sword feel incredible.

 Chapter 191 - My Fate Is Up To Me

    Ning Tian looked at Demon Sword with calm eyes. Ning Tian was the first time to see Demon Sword so excited.


    ¡°I have never told you about my hometown. Although my hometown is very ordinary, it is an ordinary human world, but we all have ancient legends. At that time, immortals and even saints you may not have heard of.¡±


    ¡°Saint, disciple, what is it?¡±


    At this time, the old blind man did not know when he appeared behind Ningtian. He grabbed Ningtian¡¯s shoulder and asked excitedly.


    ¡°Have you heard of it?¡±


    Ning Tian felt a little surprised looking at the old blind man and asked.


    ¡°Of course, although I have only heard of the existence of saints, it is also the greatest dream of our immortal practitioner.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was very excited.


    ¡°Master, I have several methods to become saint here. I don¡¯t know if it is true. I¡¯ll tell you that it can be achieved by beheading three corpses, or with myriad merits, or by killing and forcibly entering the stage of saints.¡±


    Of course, these are all Ningtian saw from the novel, although he doesn¡¯t know whether it is true or not.


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone suddenly became nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? master?¡±


    The sudden abnormality of the old blind man, Ningtian certainly did not know what was going on.


    ¡°You can know all the methods of becoming saints. I¡¯ll ask, where is your hometown?¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was extremely serious and alert.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    His home is in another world. I said it, will you believe it, master?


    ¡°It¡¯s really interesting. It seems that I did not choose the wrong one. Master, you are more mysterious than my former master.¡±


    Demon sword did not show great nervousness, but rather excitement.


    ¡°Also, I did not choose the wrong disciple either. I have exhausted my soul and should be satisfied to have a disciple like you.¡±


    The old blind man seemed to understand, and his tone did not change from the excitement he had just felt, but became calm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve let it go.¡±


    On the other hand, Demon Sword was still surprised to hear what the old blind man said.


    The old blind man shook his head and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have let it go, but that time and loneliness have made me feel tired of living too long.¡±


    ¡°Also, your immortal root has been destroyed by half, and there is no hope of becoming an immortal, not to mention a saint, and you have no time.¡±


    Demon sword is very unkind and straightforward.


    Of course, the old blind man was directly poked at the sore spot by Demon Sword, which was not pleasant.


    ¡°You, demon sword, but in the end you were sealed and your strength basically disappeared. Now you can¡¯t even win against me, who was destroyed half of the immortal root. It¡¯s really a disgrace to your demon emperor.¡±


    The old blind man got angry with demon sword directly.


    ¡°You win.¡±


    Demon sword said and flew directly to the bronze coffin.


    The old blind man also smiled happily because he won demon sword.


    The old blind man and demon sword broke out secrets that Ningtian did not know, but for the sake of an old blind man and demon sword¡¯s face, Ningtian¡¯s face was expressionless, but his heart was laughing wildly.


    ¡°Disciple, I¡¯ll leave first. As for what you know, don¡¯t tell others, otherwise it will be very dangerous, and I may not be able to protect you.¡±


    The old blind man is warning Ningtian. After all, the way to become saint is to put it in the old blind man¡¯s time. Immortals will go crazy to look for Ningtian and then search for souls.


    However, Ningtian will definitely be killed.


    ¡°Master, I just said casually. I don¡¯t know if it will work or not. Of course, I will be careful. By the way, Master, do you know about the Cang Lan race?¡±


    Ning Tian still cares about Cang Lan.


    ¡°Cang Lan, it is better for you not to know about her race. I have seen your fate and her fate. It is very interesting and painful. I cannot tell you too many, or I will be punished by heaven for speaking out.¡±


    The old blind man said, also disappeared directly in situ.


    ¡°As for fate, my life is up to me, not heaven.¡±


    Ningtian voice said firmly.


    However, the old blind man who did not go far was stunned and said to himself, ¡°yes, my life is up to me, not heaven.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. I really miss.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng sat on the shoulder of the furious giant bear and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°The spirituality is really strong.¡±


    Tianyu looked at the surrounding environment with some excitement on his face, and his mood was also very happy.


    ¡°Go in by yourself!¡±


    The furious bear dropped Liu Guangmeng and headed for another place.


    ¡°Where is it going?¡±


    Tianyu is a little confused. Isn¡¯t the bear Liu Guangmeng¡¯s pet? Why did it just leave its master and run away?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to know, recognize your identity.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said coldly at this moment, and regardless of Tianyuu, she went in alone.


    ¡°Guangmeng, wait for me.¡±


    Tianyu, of course, had to follow up.


    Liu Guangmeng did not speak either.


    ¡°Elder sister is back.¡±


    someone shouted loudly. Soon, all the disciples of Ningtian gathered around her.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    Mateng walked towards Liu Guangmeng with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Elder Brother, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng also replied with a smile.


    ¡°Your name is Tianyu, isn¡¯t it? Chase my junior sister, ah! By the way, what are you doing here?¡±


    Mateng¡¯s tone to Tianyu suddenly cooled down.


    Tianyu was embarrassed and angry at the same time, but now he can¡¯t show it. Instead, he still said with a smile on his face, ¡°Hello everyone, I am here to attend your master¡¯s wedding on behalf of my master.¡±


    Tianyu said, also took out a gift box.


    ¡°sister, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The crowd went in and Tianyu was about to follow, but was blocked by Mateng¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°This is our place. You just came to attend our master¡¯s wedding. Your rest place is over there.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ well.¡±


    Tianyu forced down his anger and left alone.


    ¡°Ah! this boy is obviously pursuing you, are you interested in him?¡±


    Mateng asked Liu Guangmeng.


    Liu Guangmeng did not show any expression on her face. she said calmly, ¡°Why do you want to ask him to leave? he is a free bodyguard and a free coolie.¡±


    After hearing this, Mateng and younger brother and sister froze instantly. They did not think of it.


    ¡°this is not very good! He is a disciple of a military expert.¡±


    Mateng said hesitantly.


    Liu Guangmeng glanced at Mateng and said, ¡°Elder Brother, he was willing. I didn¡¯t force him, Our master can¡¯t do it. We still have the master¡¯s master. What are you afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 192 - One Leaf One World

    After listening to Liu Guangmeng¡¯s words, all felt reasonable, and nodded with approval if they were unconscious.


    ¡°By the way, senior brother, what kind of strong man is our master¡¯s master?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng asked curiously.


    Mateng shook helplessly and said, ¡°The master didn¡¯t take us there, saying that we could see him when the master got married.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s tone was calm, but what no one noticed was that Liu Guangmeng was holding one hand all the time.


    Time soon came to the last day before, Ningtian sat on the throne, bored with his eyes closed.


    The Dragon Emperor robe on his body has also changed back to the red wedding dragon robe.


    ¡°Time flies so fast that I am getting married. After such a long time, system, don¡¯t you speak?¡±


    ¡°you go to die.¡±


    The system voice said coldly.


    ¡°Ha ha, system, don¡¯t be stingy! I am wrong.¡±


    Ning Tian gave a wry smile and reluctantly admitted his mistake again.


    ¡°you are wrong?¡±


    The tone of the system is mocking.


    ¡°I am going to get married, system. For the sake of getting married, forgive me!¡±


    Ning Tian admitted his mistake again.


    The system smiled disdainfully, but there was no sarcasm in the tone.


    ¡°Ding! Successfully complete tomorrow¡¯s wedding and blend into the careless glass body.¡±


    ¡°The completion of the mission opens the imperial pupil, the mission fails, and the tragic fate opens.¡±


    Hearing that there was another task, Ningtian was very excited. It was only after the system forgave him that there was a task.


    ¡°What is the imperial pupil? and what is the tragic fate?¡±


    ¡°Imperial pupil has mental attack, which will be introduced in detail after you finish the task. Tragic fate is that the system forcibly changes these things so that you will feel tragedy.¡±


    The system explanation is very superficial.


    Ning Tian certainly knows that the system is still angry with himself.


    ¡°I am still sure that I can finish my wedding.¡±


    Although Ningtian was a little nervous, he was still very excited about his wedding.


    ¡°Go and arrange the process for them.¡±


    Ning Tian got up and came to his disciple¡¯s side.


    Ningtian¡¯s disciples saw the master coming, and of course they gathered.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting late. Tomorrow will be your master¡¯s wedding. In fact, I am also very nervous.¡±


    Ning Tian said to his disciples, but the tone was still very serious.


    In fact, Ningtian wants to make the tone easier, but he is used to being serious.


    ¡°yes, master.¡±


    All the disciples solemnly promised.


    ¡°You should dress well tomorrow morning, and I will lead you directly to fly there. You will all take the betrothal gift.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master, we must be ready.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said earnestly.


    Ning Tian also went to tell all the people who came to attend the wedding on his side, and then went back.


    When it comes to night, the stars in the sky are shining and very beautiful.


    But now Ningtian thought that he would get married tomorrow, and he was nervous and unable to calm down. His heart was excited and excited.


    ¡°system, come out to talk.¡±


    Ningtian felt bored. Of course, he wanted to talk to the system.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Asked the system tone calmly.


    ¡°What level did I finally grow up to?¡±


    Ning Tian said, looking at the body behind him.


    ¡°I am not sure. Do you know one leaf one world?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ning Tian asked curiously.


    ¡°A leaf, a world.¡±


    The tone of the system is very calm and there is no emotion, but the system has been talking like this.


    ¡°One leaf, one world, at what level can this be realized?¡±


    Although Ningtian knew that he was still far from such a level, he still asked curiously.


    ¡°The level is not far away. It should be when you can absorb the whole planet, then you can absorb the power of the whole planet to create a world on your own leaves.¡±


    Ning Tian listened to the method said by the system, shook his head bitterly and absorbed the whole planet. How powerful can he be?


    However, Ningtian just feels a little far away. Ningtian¡¯s own life is very long, not to mention he has the system.


    The morning glow slowly rose, and the new day began. Above the trees, there was the joyful cry of birds.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Ning Tian got up and his black robe turned red: ¡°I don¡¯t know if my dragon robe will be handsome in my wedding.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡± All the disciples are already waiting for Ningtian to arrive.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready!¡±


    All the disciples also began to prepare.


    The guests here also came, and everyone had an extra gift box in their hands.


    Ning Tian saw that his eyes were shining. This was all part of the money. the higher the status, the more money would be.


    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s strong mental power directly made the crowd begin to fly.


    All the faces were surprised. Although all the people knew that Ningtian¡¯s special ability was strong mental power, it was somewhat horrible to fly with so many people at one time.


    Ning Tian himself, of course, cannot fly far with all the people. The further he leaves the body, the weaker his strength and mental power will become.


    Ningtian lost face if he asked his master for help, so while Ningtian set out, Demon Sword also started to set out below.


    On the old blind man¡¯s side, the village is now prosperous and the whole valley is full of excitement.


    On the four peaks, tables have been set up to welcome guests.


    The center of the village, under the peach blossom tree, is also the center of this wedding. Of course, it is only the place where the real strong or the villagers can sit.


    On Youer¡¯s side, the female villagers in the village have already begun to dress Youer.


    At this time, the old blind man also smiled happily on his face.


    ¡°You should be very happy now!¡±


    Youer said calmly to the old blind man.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The old blind man did not hide his happiness.


    Youer¡¯s eyes flashed a trace of anger and cold.


    Although it was only a moment, it was still discovered by the old blind man.


    ¡°What do you want to do.¡±


    The smile on the old blind man¡¯s face disappeared at once, with a warning in his tone.


    However, Youer said with a mocking smile on his face, ¡°You are too nervous! This is not what you used to be.¡±


    Although the old blind man knew that he had been played, a trace of grief appeared on his face.


    ¡°Are you trying to provoke me and then directly obliterate your divine knowledge?¡±


    Originally still smiling Youer, the smile on her face was gone.

 Chapter 193 - Phoenix Robe

    The old blind man saw Youer¡¯s reaction and confirmed it. The old blind man slowly walked towards Youer.


    ¡°What are you doing, old blind man?¡±


    At this time, a villager could not help but say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    The old blind man tried his best to lower his tone and showed calm. The old blind man continued to walk towards Youer.


    When the old blind man came to Youer, his hand went to Youer¡¯s hand.


    The mood in Youer¡¯s eyes kept flashing, and finally she chose to close her eyes.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    The old blind man opened his hand and in his hand was a very beautiful bracelet with three gems of different colors, red, green and pure white.


    Seeing that there had been no movement for half a day, Youer opened her eyes and saw the bracelet in the old blind man¡¯s hand. In surprise, she looked at the old blind man and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The old blind man looked at Youer and a new smile appeared on his face. In this smile, there was a gentleness.


    ¡°This is my gift to you, take it!¡±


    The old blind man said, and put the bracelet into Youer¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why do you want to do this? This is not¡­ you.¡±


    Youer tone became a little excited, winked full of disbelief.


    ¡°This is me, your current status, but my disciple¡¯s wife, I am his master, of course, I will give you a gift. Although this phoenix robe is not as good as my disciple¡¯s dragon emperor robe, it is also the phoenix robe I made of phoenix feathers.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, a red one with a blood-red phoenix on the back. The phoenix robe, which was more than five meters long, appeared.


    The voice of an angry phoenix sounded, and the phoenix on the phoenix robe actually seemed to be alive and began to want to fly out of the phoenix robe.


    With a wave of the old blind man¡¯s hand, the phoenix was forced by a powerful force.


    ¡°This phoenix is so beautiful.¡±


    Looking at the phoenix just now, Youer¡¯s tone was full of longing.


    Just now, although the phoenix¡¯s whole body feathers were red, every feather was bright and beautiful. The red blood was flashing with beautiful light red light. In addition, phoenix was a divine beast and had the noble temperament of a divine beast.


    ¡°It was also a coincidence for me to have a phoenix. If it weren¡¯t for the dead phoenix, I wouldn¡¯t have won the divine beast. The false shadow of the phoenix that just appeared is the resentment of the phoenix. You can suppress it.¡±


    The old blind man said, with a wave of his hand, the phoenix robe floated to the front of Youer.


    Youer looked at the phoenix robe, and for the first time there was a desire in her eyes to put it on.


    ¡°You all come out! The power contained in the phoenix robe will be very dangerous when you encounter it.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The villagers followed the old blind man out of the cave.


    Youer looked at the bracelet in her hand and felt that the three precious stones in the bracelet contained huge energy. Youer was looking at the phoenix robe in front of her.


    she actually shed a drop of tears, then put on a bracelet, began to drag off clothes and change into phoenix robes.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    The old blind man said solemnly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    Sound through a red peach blossom tree.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After a while, the voice of Youer came from the cave.


    A satisfied smile appeared on the old blind man¡¯s face and he took the villagers in again.


    At this time, Youer has changed into a phoenix robe, which is already so beautiful that even Youer, who cannot see the real face, can be said to make people look like dreams with this phoenix robe with only noble temperament, because it is too beautiful to believe it is true.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    The old blind man couldn¡¯t help saying, he doesn¡¯t know how many people will be charmed by the wedding.


    Thought of here, the old blind man frowned, because Youer is too beautiful even if it is blocking her face now.


    ¡°This is not enough. It is better to seal your natural charm and heartless skill first, otherwise it is likely to cause riots later.¡±


    The old blind man said, and took out a jade bottle. From the jade bottle, a pink drop drifted out.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    This pink drop was shot into Youer¡¯s body. the old blind man was still chanting something in his mouth.


    A formation appeared and entered Youer¡¯s body.


    The faint white fog around Youer disappeared, and the fragrance on Youer¡¯s body did not exist, deep attraction was disappeared.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t remove the veil, there will be no problem.¡±


    Youer, however, showed a contemptuous look and tone and said, ¡°They are not worthy to see my true face.¡±


    ¡°You are really arrogant.¡±


    Youer squinted at the old blind man.


    ¡°Ha ha!¡±


    The old blind man could only smile awkwardly as if he had not seen it.


    ¡°They are just a group of ants, what qualifications to see my face, love! I have heard this word in Ningtian. It sounds very curious. I don¡¯t know if my husband can make me feel it.¡±


    In Youer¡¯s words, let the old blind man also know that Youer has already identified with the wedding and even more with Ningtian.


    ¡°Believe it! My disciple must be an emperor in the future, more likely an immortal emperor.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was full of confidence in Ningtian.


    ¡°What do you mean by emperor and immortal emperor?¡±


    Youer some exasperated and ashamed asked.


    After all, for thousands of years, Youer was basically completely in the cave, never went out, and the knowledge gained was limited.


    ¡°You should know this later. Immortal Emperor is the highest realm after becoming immortal. ¡±


    The old blind man did not explain too much, which is also because the explanation is also very troublesome.


    Youer shook her head again, saying that she did not understand.


    ¡°You are still very simple, but after you come into contact with other human beings, you will be able to know.¡±


    The old blind man said, and took out wine.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    The old blind man handed Youer a glass of wine.


    The wine is very fragrant and makes people feel a little drunk when smelling it.


    ¡°Why do we need to drink?¡±


    ¡°I may not see you in the future. I may not be used to it. A drink is a goodbye.¡±


    Although Youer did not believe it very much, it was said from the old blind man¡¯s mouth, but she also took over this glass of wine from the old blind man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have time? And it¡¯s possible for me to see you again.¡±


    Although Youer¡¯s tone is very cold, but in Youer¡¯s heart, there is another wonderful feeling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, just the last few months. After all, the dragon spirit of dragon emperor robe can not be surpressed easily.¡±


    The old blind man drank a glass of wine in his hand.

 Chapter 194 - Wedding Begins

    Youer silently looked at the old blind man and drank this glass of wine in one mouthful.


    ¡°Are you worth it?¡±


    Youer tone of doubt.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±


    The old blind man said in a very positive tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Youer is confused shook her head.


    ¡°Anyway, I am going to die. Before I die, I can see our unfinished wedding appear on you. As witnesses, this is also a very beautiful thing.¡±


    The old blind man said, the corners of his eyes have begun to wet.


    ¡°This is the first time I have seen you lose control of your emotions. Don¡¯t worry¡­ I will marry Ningtian.¡±


    Youer¡¯s tone became cold again, but there was more firmness in her eyes.


    The old blind man took control of his emotions and said slowly, ¡°this is fate. If it weren¡¯t for the appearance of my disciple, you would have been killed by me. However, my disciple happened to appear when I was going to kill you. Indeed, the woman who was born with a very charming body didn¡¯t die easily, not to mention you still have heartless skill.¡±


    Youer did not look at the old blind man.


    ¡°Maybe this is my fate and I will never escape from your men¡¯s control.¡±


    Youer tone extremely lamented said.


    But the old blind man frowned and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°The sword in Ningtian¡¯s hand told me, and it also warned me that if I behaved in such a way, it would directly trigger demon spirit in my body and make me become an unconscious demon.¡±


    Youer said, tone of more than a kind of unwilling sadness.


    After listening to this, the old blind man did not speak. The old blind man himself did not think that demon sword planted demon spirit in Youer¡¯s body in order to prevent Youer from hurting Ningtian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that either.¡±


    The old blind man said apologetically.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Youer tone again cold.


    ¡°Old blind man, the wedding is about to begin.¡±


    The villagers came and said.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    At this point, Ningtian also flew over with all the people. Ningtian was dressed in an antique wedding dress, but the dragon on the antique wedding dress attracted special attention.


    The breath of the whole person in Ningtian exudes a kind of coercion, which makes all the people behind dare not approach Ningtian.


    ¡°Childe Ning is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Although I am instinctively afraid, he is really handsome.¡±


    ¡°Childe Ning is still a domineering president type. I like him very much.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°I really want to go up and say hello.¡±


    Among the guests behind, many girls were fascinated by Ningtian, but other boys around were very unhappy, especially the young boys.


    The origin of the name Ning childe is also because Ning Tian has been wearing antique clothes, so everyone began to call Ning Tian Ning childe.


    ¡°Be quiet, you. Today is Childe Ning¡¯s wedding. What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the noise? A group of anthomaniacs.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I am not attacking you anthomaniac girls. With your strength, you are not worthy of Childe Ning.¡±


    Of course, after the boys finished speaking, it was time for the two sides to quarrel.


    Boys and girls are quarreling.


    ¡°Be more quiet.¡±


    Mateng forced down his anger at some people and said calmly.


    If it weren¡¯t for the critical time, the crowd would still be guests, or Mateng would have let them roll down directly.


    Of course, the crowd immediately quieted down and looked at the disdainful eyes of the people around them, which made the dozens of people felt very embarrassed.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    The crowd listened to Ningtian¡¯s words and all looked ahead.


    The direct four peaks are already good for banquets, and the whole mountain is full of red peach trees, which are enchanting in beauty and merge with each other.


    ¡°Dong! Dong dong! Dong dong dong!!¡±


    Suddenly there was a dull sound of drums in the sky.


    The crowd looked at the sky in surprise and did not know where the drums came from.


    Ning Tian forced himself to pretend to be calm and let the guests sit on the four peaks.


    After the drums were finished, there was the sound of playing the flute, and the newly married sound began to ring, with joy and joy in the sound.


    ¡°master is also very good. The sound is 3D, and the momentum is enough.¡±


    Ning Tian said to himself.


    At the same time, according to the agreement with the old blind man, Ningtian came to the Millennium Peach Blossom Tree in the center of the village.


    At this time, the old blind man with a full face of smiles had already been waiting for peace here.


    ¡°master.¡±


    Ning Tian and his disciples both half knelt on the ground.


    ¡°All right, get up¡± ¡±


    The old blind man said with a big smile.


    Then, the old blind man was in front of all the people below.


    ¡°Welcome all of you to attend my disciple¡¯s wedding and witness it together.¡±


    ¡°It is purely our honor to meet a master like you.¡±


    ¡°It is also our honor to witness the wedding today.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t met the bride yet. I don¡¯t know what the bride looks like.¡±


    ¡°Yes! We are all curious.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The people below heckled to see the bride, and everyone was shouting to see the bride.


    ¡°The time for the wedding has not come, and according to our customs here, where is yourbetrothal gift, disciple?¡±


    The old blind man looked at Ningtian.


    Ningtian thought fortunately, he had already prepared otherwise he would be embarrassed.


    ¡°Put it up.¡±


    Ning Tian said to his disciples.


    all the disciples put up the black wooden box in their hands and opened it.


    For an instant, a smell of spirit thing burst out.


    ¡°Hurry up, isn¡¯t that a thousand-year-old fire spirit grass?¡±


    ¡°That is a thousand-year-old spirit thing bamboo.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all spirit thing for thousands of years. Childe Ning is really rich.¡±


    Seeing hundreds of precious spirit things in a thousand years at one time has forced everyone to feel a little unable to believe their eyes.


    You know, even now, a thousand-year spirit thing outside costs tens of billions. It is hard to avoid making people feel incredible to see so many at one time.


    The crowd¡¯s eyes were full of envy.


    The thousand-year spirit thing worth tens of billions can actually take out so much at one time, and Ningtian is rich enough.


    ¡°Master, I still have three betrothal gift specially for Youer.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The old blind man is still smiling all over his face. Looking at the envious eyes of those people, the old blind man is even happier.


    ¡°Childe Ning, I am late on behalf of the Rain Family. Sorry.¡±


    At this time, a voice that made Ningtian familiar but couldn¡¯t believe appeared. Ningtian fiercely looked at the direction of the voice and a familiar figure appeared in Ningtian¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 195 - Swear

    Looking at the figure, Ningtian¡¯s body was trembling with excitement.


    ¡°Xueer.¡±


    Ning Tian said.


    The tone was full of excitement and joy.


    However, Xueer¡¯s cold face has no the smile, she ia angry.


    the old blind frown and looked at Ningtian. the old blind man already understood something.


    ¡°You have to deal with your own affairs. There is not much time.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was angry.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ningtian heard the voice of the old blind man, which reacted.


    all the people know that the representative of the rain family seemed to have any subtle relationship with Ning Tian, all the people chose to look at it and did not speak.


    However, the players after Xueer were nervous.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    One player communicated with another player in spirit and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the captain is here to do something.¡±


    ¡°No wonder that the captain responded so much when she heard the news.¡±


    ¡°I think the captain should have something to do with this childe Ning.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, now everyone present can see it.¡±


    ¡°What shall we do now?¡±


    ¡°Watch.¡±


    The players looked at each other with tacit understanding and then began to move directly to the side.


    ¡°Xueer, why are you here?¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian¡¯s words came out, the old blind man almost vomited blood and looked at Ning Tian severely, as if to say, ¡°Are you stupid? Well, all the people present have guessed it.¡±


    However, in Ningtian now, seeing Xueer again is completely in a state of excitement, and the IQ of the brain is not online.


    ¡°I just came to attend your¡­ childe Ning¡¯s wedding on behalf of the rain family.¡±


    But now Ningtian doesn¡¯t quite understand Xueer¡¯s meaning. After all, Ningtian doesn¡¯t know Xueer likes him and Ningtian has always regarded Xueer as his sister.


    ¡°Xueer, sit down.¡±


    As soon as Ningtian¡¯s words came out, the old blind man could not see them any more.


    ¡°All the newcomers are guests, Miss Xueer. Sit down!¡±


    The old blind man smiled and sat down with a gesture of invitation.


    Xueer looked at the old blind man and did not speak for a long time. she found a place to sit down.


    And in the cave Youer, of course, saw this scene, Youer unconscious covering her chest.


    ¡°How do I feel distressed here?¡±


    Youer saw Ningtian and Xueer. she doesn¡¯t know why. Youer was not happy.


    ¡°The wedding begins.¡±


    As soon as the old blind man¡¯s voice fell, the mountains were covered with red peach blossoms, and the sky began to ring with the cries of birds.


    In the air, a figure suddenly appeared.


    One was dressed in a red phoenix robe, half covering her face, with long hair hanging down to her waist, and countless peach blossoms flying around her with noble temperament, which made people feel that a fairy had descended to earth.


    The crowd looked at the bride and could not move their eyes.


    ¡°so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how beautiful she is under the veil.¡±


    ¡°I also want to know.¡±


    Some young boys present couldn¡¯t help saying what was in their hearts.


    Xueer looked at the bride Youer with murder in her eyes.


    Perhaps Youer felt the killing, and her eyes just turned to Xueer unconsciously.


    At this moment, the two women¡¯s eyes were opposite each other and the killing was thick.


    The old blind man, however, frowned and looked at Ningtian. He shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Disciple, where is your gift to Youer?¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s voice was not loud, but all the people present heard it, and the boys who were attracted by Youer were awake.


    Ningtian approached Youer. Although Youer did not have the fragrance, the faint face under Youer¡¯s veil still attracted Ningtian deeply.


    In his hand, he has already taken out three exquisite wooden boxes.


    ¡°Youer, these are the three things I gave you.¡±


    Ning Tian said and opened the first box.


    Ning Tian opened the first exquisite wooden box. Inside was a carver¡¯s comb with a vivid and exquisite phoenix. As soon as the comb was opened, everyone smelled a very pleasant fragrance, which made everyone feel relaxed.


    ¡°This is my first gift to you. Let me comb your hair until we grow old together.¡±


    Ning Tian walked behind Youer and combed her hair for Youer himself.


    Later, the comb was put back into the exquisite wooden box and put aside.


    Ning Tian opened the second exquisite box, which contained a jade bottle.


    ¡°Youer, there is a drop in the jade bottle that can inspire all talents, and the physical body can increase its strength by at least five times, and it can also kill the heart demon once.¡±


    Ning Tian said, the following people are surprised, but also very curious, what kind of treasure is this drop has such a powerful effect.


    After hearing this, the great protector began to think about what to exchange with Ningtian when the wedding was over.


    The Great Protector did not believe it. This is the only drop in Ningtian.


    Ningtian opened the third exquisite wooden box.


    ¡°Youer, this is the wooden dragon scale I sent you. This dragon scale has great vitality inside. If you are fatally injured, the wooden dragon scale will automatically use the power of life inside to save you.¡±


    Ning Tian said that he put the wooden dragon scale on Youer¡¯s neck.


    ¡°In fact, it is useless to have wooden dragon scale. Do you know why?¡±


    Ning Tian asked again.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Youer asked doubtfully, Youer did not understand why Ningtian said it was useless.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I am here and you will never get hurt.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with this love and said.


    But Ningtian¡¯s words, but let Youer froze, Ningtian¡¯s words, cycle in Youer¡¯s head.


    ¡°Really?¡± Youer asked unconsciously, and at this time there was more excitement in her tone.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    This is the only affirmation in Ning Tian¡¯s answer.


    What Ningtian did not notice was that below, around Xueer¡¯s seat, the ground had begun to freeze.


    Of course, the old blind man was the first to feel it. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°Witnesses by heaven and earth, I would marry Youer alone in my life. I am willing to love her for thousands of years until the end of my life and the continuation of the next cycle. Are you willing to marry me? Become my wife.¡±

 Chapter 196 - Kiss

    Ning Tian swore affectionately and held out a hand, waiting for Youer¡¯s reply.


    At this time, Youer felt very strange. After listening to Ningtian¡¯s words, Youer felt very warm in her heart. This was a feeling she had never felt before. This was a feeling that made Youer lose control of her emotions and tears began to flow from her eyes.


    Below, Xueer has already begun to spread the killing intent, but everyone guessed what was going on, so they didn¡¯t say anything and stayed away from Xueer.


    ¡°Do you eat popcorn?¡±


    At this moment, a young man with a popcorn barrel began to sell.


    ¡°Brother, where did you get popcorn?¡±


    The other man asked doubtfully.


    ¡°I made it myself. I have a hunch that our captain must do something later. The scene will be absolutely wonderful later. It will be even more interesting for us to eat popcorn and watch the play. Popcorn costs 100 yuan a barrel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what you sell is really expensive.¡±


    ¡°There is no way, you know it is very difficult to make popcorn in this place.¡±


    Then, among the crowd, there were several more figures and they began to sell popcorn.


    Under the peach blossom tree, two people¡¯s eyes are opposite, and Youer slowly stretches out her jade hand.


    In an instant, Xueer¡¯s murderous intention, which was forcibly suppressed, began to be out of control and broke out.


    The old blind man¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled and an invisible force forced Xueer¡¯s murderous intention back.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Youer took Ningtian¡¯s hand and said it affectionately.


    The crowd began to applaud warmly.


    The old blind man¡¯s face was also full of smiles. One of the last wishes of the old blind man was over.


    ¡°kiss.¡±


    ¡°Kiss, kiss.¡±


    Kiss, kiss, kiss. ¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The crowd let Ningtian and Youer kiss, and others also began to follow heckling.


    This makes Ningtian not know whether to kiss or not.


    The voices of all the people below did not stop, which made Ningtian very embarrassed.


    Ning Tian looked to the old blind man for help, but the old blind man did not see it.


    ¡°go ahead and be quick.¡±


    Then the system came out to speak.


    Ning Tian looked at Youer, summoned up courage in his heart, and quickly embraced Youer with the other hand.


    Originally Youer still didn¡¯t know what people meant by kissing, she felt her body shake and her mouth felt something hot.


    At this moment, Youer¡¯s eyes were completely stunned and looked at Ningtian. At this time, Youer¡¯s mind was blank. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Looking at Ning Tian kissed, the crowd also shouted enthusiastically.


    When Ning Tianqin kissed Youer, what he felt was that Youer¡¯s small mouth was cold, but it was very soft and unusually soft.


    Ning Tian kissed for a few seconds, he let go of Youer. At this time, their faces were flushed, especially Youer. In her heart, she didn¡¯t know what to do now. Just now, Youer had never felt it.


    The feeling just now is very wonderful. Youer doesn¡¯t hate it in her heart. On the contrary, she is a little excited, and her mind doesn¡¯t know why stop thinking.


    ¡°Is this what Ningtian told me about the feeling of love?¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s heart now just feels just right and exciting.


    Below, Xueer, who was originally suppressed by the old blind man, began to resist with murderous intention and resentment.


    The old blind man looked at Ningtian, looked at Xueer again, shook his head, and actually dispersed the suppression of Xueer.


    Without the suppression of the old blind man, the power on Xueer exploded instantly, and the ice on Xueer spread to the surroundings at an extremely fast speed.


    Ning Tian also found Xueer¡¯s condition and turned to Xueer. He asked with some doubts, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xueer?¡±


    Seeing Xueer¡¯s look full of hatred and looking at Youer, Ningtian was somewhat confused.


    Youer and Xueer have never met before, but now Xueer¡¯s murderous intention and resentment are so heavy?


    However, intuition told Ningtian that it did not seem so simple at this time.


    ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    At this moment, Xueer said coldly to Ningtian.


    Ning Tian was stunned and heard Xueer talking to himself in such a cold voice, which made Ning Tian feel a little sad.


    ¡°Xueer, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. How are you doing now?.¡±


    Ning Tian replied, and also asked with concern.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Xueer looked at Youer said.


    Ning Tian¡¯s brows wrinkled up a little. Ning Tian knew clearly Xueer knew who Youer was and why she asked himself again.


    ¡°Xueer, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Xueer did not answer Ning Tian¡¯s question, but continued to ask.


    Under this circumstance, Ningtian¡¯s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled.


    Ning Tian had already reacted at this moment. Why did Xueer leave and why did she come back?


    ¡°Xueer, I have always regarded you as my sister.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s tone was serious with guilt.


    ¡°What, ha, ha, ha.¡±


    Xueer listened to Ning Tian¡¯s words and suddenly burst into laughter.


    At the same time, Xueer¡¯s hair floated up, and her murderous intention and resentment reached a very horrible level.


    All seemed to hear the wailing of the soul.


    ¡°how many people did she kill?¡±


    ¡°I feel I hear the wailing of the soul.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible. At an early age, the murderous intention is so heavy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, they are going to fight.¡±


    ¡°What? She is your captain, and you go up and persuade your captain.¡±


    One side of the people, immediately let him go up to persuade.


    However, the player said with a bitter face: ¡°You don¡¯t know our captain, fierce and cold and heartless, but it should be related to the special ability of our captain, which is the power of ice elements.¡±


    Hearing this, the man shook his head and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you go up and do something?¡±


    Xueer¡¯s team members still said with bitter faces, ¡°No way! Before the captain came, she told us that whoever dared to stop her would be killed.¡±


    ¡°Your captain is too ruthless.¡±


    The man said in surprise.


    The Xueer team also had a bitter face. By the way, they glanced at Ningtian and said in a low voice, ¡°I guess it is possible that our captain was hurt by him, and then this happened.¡±


    ¡°No way! I think your captain is young.¡±


    The man said in disbelief.


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s teammates shook their heads.


    ¡°Xueer, how did you become like this?¡±


    Ning Tian did not expect that Xueer, who had just left him for a short time, the gentle, kind and pure Xueer, would become like this now.

 Chapter 197 - Extremely Ice Saint Body

    In this way, Ningtian felt very sad. If Ningtian knew Xueer would become what she is now, Ningtian would definitely not let Xueer leave.


    ¡°I am quite good now.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s voice was still cold and murderous.


    Ning Tian frowned and said, ¡°Xueer, calm down!¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s tone was full of guilt.


    Xueer seems to be unable to listen to Ningtian¡¯s words now, but because of Ningtian¡¯s words, she is more excited.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Icicles appeared around Xueer and flew directly to Youer.


    Ningtian quickly grabbed Youer and dodged.


    ¡°Xueer, what are you doing?


    Ningtian some angry yelling.


    And Youer has just felt the danger and started to be angry in her heart.


    ¡°Master, stop Xueer!¡±


    Ningtian hurriedly turned to the old blind man for help. Now Ningtian is too far away from himself and has no fighting power. How can he be the opponent of Level 5 extraordinary fighter Xueer?


    However, the old blind man said unhurriedly, ¡°You have solved your own affairs by yourself. Disciple, you have a really good eye, but the little girl is a little strong, she is natural extremely ice saint body.¡±


    Ning Tian saw that his master did not help, so he considered whether to call demon word. However, as soon as demon word of the Xue family was taken out, his identity was completely exposed.


    When Ningtian did not know what to do, Ningtian saw Poisonous scorpio on the peach blossom tree and was overjoyed.


    ¡°Poisonous scorpio, come down quickly and stop Xueer.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s small green eyes looked at Ningtian and said sarcastically, ¡°Ha ha! You gave me to that group of children. Do you know how miserably I was tortured? It is impossible to ask me to help!¡±


    Poisonous scorpio remembered that it had been tortured by a group of children, which made Poisonous scorpio angry when it saw Ningtian.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Seeing that Poisonous scorpio didn¡¯t want to help, Ning Tian didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Xueer said, already rushed up, the target is Youer.


    With the ice knife, she went to Youer.


    Originally Ningtian wanted to stop Xueer, but found his feet had been frozen.


    Seeing Youer being hit by Xueer¡¯s knife, Ningtian was also very anxious.


    However, as soon as Youer¡¯s hand, which had not moved, was lifted, Xueer disappeared directly and returned to her original place.


    ¡°What is the situation? The force of space?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at it in surprise and felt incredible, but just felt the fluctuation of space.


    ¡°Interesting, frozen.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s chill reached its peak and froze the space directly.


    Came to Youer, a knife cut to Youer.


    The old blind man on one side looked like watching a play. Of course, the old blind man could not be frozen.


    ¡°I think you are good, little girl. Love is to be fought for.¡±


    Now, the old blind man not only did not help Xueer, but also encourage her. If Ning Tian knew, he must vomit blood with anger.


    When Xueer¡¯s knife was cut at Youer, Youer actually returned to the original place again. However, this time, it was said that it was the original place, but it was not actually, it was a little farther than the original place.


    ¡°Xueer, step down. If you do this again, I will not be at all polite.¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s voice was warned, and Ningtian also used his own body to block Youer.


    However, Ningtian never thought that Ningtian¡¯s words would make Xueer more crazy and more powerful.


    ¡°Childe Ning, I admit that I am not your opponent, but you can¡¯t do it now. Stay aside!¡±


    Xueer said that finish, directly frozen Ningtian aside, originally Youer wanted to save Ningtian, but Xueer had already rushed to her.


    The two also began to fight.


    In the crowd, many people have found a good place to see and sat down to eat popcorn.


    The old blind man went directly to Xueer¡¯s teammates, took a bucket of popcorn and began to eat.


    This let the public see, very speechless, you are his master! This is at least your disciple¡¯s wedding, and you didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Elder Brother, do we need to go up and help?¡±


    ¡°This.¡± Mateng also doesn¡¯t know whether they should go up or not.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng spoke for Mateng.


    Mateng glanced at Liu Guangmeng and felt a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t say.


    Xueer and Youer have already started to fight in the air. Xueer directly freezes the surroundings, turning them into ice world, and controls a huge ice python to kill Youer.


    Youer already had an extra sword in her hand at this time, and her sword gasified to form several, flying directly to Xueer¡¯s ice python.


    The speed of the swords gasified is extremely fast, which makes Xueer¡¯s ice pythons somewhat passive, but the defense of the ice pythons makes these swords gasified swords unable to break.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Xueer directly controlled three ice pythons and killed Youer directly.


    There was another spatial fluctuation around Youer, and Xueer¡¯s three ice pythons all returned to their original positions.


    And in front of Youer, tens of thousands of swords have been conjured up with shock wave.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Tens of thousands of swords flew directly to Xueer like torrential rain under Youer¡¯s over-control.


    ¡°Frozen for thousands of miles.¡±


    With Xueer as the center, the surroundings began to freeze. Xueer was in the center, and tens of thousands of swords began to break through the ice directly.


    The audience below watched with relish, and popcorn rose from 100 yuan to 1,000 yuan. Although it was very expensive, the people who came here were not short of this money.


    And they can see such an interesting war, and everyone feels no loss.


    However, Ningtian is a little bored now and even feels very embarrassed.


    He was still frozen and could not move, but fortunately, all the attention was on the war between Youer and Xueer, instead forgetting Ningtian.


    ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±


    Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°Nothing, just to see which of the two is better.¡±


    The old blind man looked at the air and said with great interest.


    However, Ning Tian was speechless and said, ¡°Master, with Youer¡¯s strength, how can she not win Xueer?¡±


    ¡°In order not to expose Youer¡¯s natural charm, I have sealed a large part of her strength, and Xueer is also good. She is an extremely ice saint body.¡±


    After listening to the old blind man¡¯s words, Ningtian was speechless and looked up at the sky. he only hopes that the two will have a good result in the end.


    But now, Xueer wants to kill Youer, and Youer is very upset when she sees someone who inexplicably wants to kill her. However, her strength is sealed. At that time Youer has nothing to do with Xueer and can only continue to fight.

 Chapter 198 - Gambling

    In the air, ten thousand swords have completely disappeared, and the air is beginning to scatter broken ice.


    However, Xueer still did not stop, but it was still several tens of meters away from breaking the Xueer¡¯s defense.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Around Xueer, the temperature dropped below zero to Baidu in an instant, and a strange white cold wind, which can be seen by naked eyes, headed for Youer.


    Youer hand a sword, shock wave chop toward the white wind.


    A strange scene appeared, the white wind directly frozen the shock wave of Youer, while the white wind gathered to Youer and went away.


    The space fluctuation appeared again around Youer, but the white wind did not return to its original place, but continued to fly to Youer.


    Youer frowned and knew that the wind was not simple. she began to burst into shock wave. The sword in her hand seemed to merge with Youer. Youer had already reached the unity of body and sword.


    With a sword, the speed made all the people present even more unresponsive.


    And the strange white wind has dissipated, but frost appeared on the sword in Youer¡¯s hand.


    Xueer stared at Youer. At this time, with more intelligence in a battle, it was impossible to use brute force and not use brain. Now Xueer has woke up from killing.


    ¡°The world of ice and snow.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s body began to freeze, forming the appearance of an egg.


    Youer cut Xueer with her sword, but it was useless, leaving no trace on the ice egg.


    A bird¡¯s cry suddenly appeared inside the ice egg.


    Youer seemed to feel something and suddenly retreated quickly.


    Huge ice eggs burst open, countless icicles were ejected, and at the same time a giant ice phoenix up to 30 meters appeared.


    ¡°This is the captain¡¯s ice phoenix.¡±


    ¡°This is to be ruthless.¡±


    ¡°have to be ruthless in robbing men.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s team members continued to eat popcorn and said with relish.


    The crowd on one side also looked at it and felt very wonderful, especially when the two beautiful women were fighting. For most of the men present, they were excited.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to bet?¡±


    Suddenly one of Xueer¡¯s teammates said loudly that people began to use spirit stone to bet, after all, money is not very important to all the strong.


    ¡°let the captain know, she will kill us!¡± One of the players whispered.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? The captain has no time to come to us now.¡±


    Although the players are very afraid of the captain, in their heart, the captain is completely cold on the surface. In fact, sometimes, she is very good to us.


    In particular, one of the team members was bullied by the officers of other teams in the rain family. As a result, the captain Xueer saw it. After Xueer asked, she killed the officer directly.


    After this incident, they felt grateful to the captain, who was cold and extremely ferocious.


    Of course, Xueer was also punished, but in fact it was not a punishment. she went to a very dangerous territory of a level 3 demon beast and took the spirit thing guarded by the level 3 demon beast.


    Originally, the task was also successful, but in the end, due to the mistake of one of the team members, it was discovered by level 3 demon beast.


    Xueer let the team members leave first, when she came back, her whole body was already injured.


    Since then, the captain has been completely their captain and the only recognized captain.


    However, in this case, the captain came to rob the man, and the team members were embarrassed to go up and help. They had nothing to do, that is, to watch the play as an audience and make a fortune casually.


    In the end, many people chose Xueer in the gamble. Xueer¡¯s strength is also familiar to all.


    However, because people can¡¯t see through Youer, although there are also many who vote for Youer.


    In the air, huge ice phoenix appeared, and the defense was very high, so Youer began to be at a disadvantage.


    However, Youer has the mysterious ability to be in the air, which also prevents Youer from being hit by Xueer.


    ¡°Master, who do you think will win?¡±


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t resist himself, so he looked at it first. When it came to shooting, if his master didn¡¯t stop him, he would expose demon sword.


    ¡°This is not necessarily true, but Xueer¡¯s combat experience is much more crazy and rich, while Youer lacks combat experience. However, Youer also has her own strong points. It is said that Youer has a strong sword meaning, but it cannot be controlled yet. When Youer has completely controlled her own strength, and the two will be on a par.¡±


    The old blind man said, still eating the popcorn in his hand, looking like watching the scene of bustle.


    Now Ningtian wants to stop it, but his own strength does not allow it.


    ¡°Host, you really want to look at it like this? In this way, you are useless.¡±


    At this moment, the system came up with malicious intent and said.


    Ning Tian certainly knows what the system means, but looking at himself, Ning Tian can only shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I am now in this strength, How do I play?¡±


    ¡°Host, you can take out your coercion to frighten them.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha! It¡¯s easy to say.¡±


    Ning Tian saw is impossible to stop them today. Moreover, if he shouts, the attention of all people will run to him and find that he has been frozen, which make him lose face.


    ¡°Host, you have to believe in yourself.¡± The system still does not give up said.


    ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    Ningtian said completely not in the mood.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    The system is not talking either.


    In the sky, Xueer, who turned into an ice phoenix, soared directly in the air. The wings of the huge team fanned Youer, who could only escape at once.


    However, while evading, she is attacking Xueer, but Xueer¡¯s defense cannot be broken at all.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s ice phoenix flew out of countless icicles, and Youer gathered shock wave and cut out a sword.


    At the same time, Youer closed his eyes and suddenly the surroundings became calm.


    However, Youer¡¯s just-cut shock wave and countless icicles flying towards her started a fierce confrontation. When the icicles were cut by Youer¡¯s shock wave, they were directly crushed into crushed ice.


    But slowly, the shock wave weakens, but there are still icicles.


    Finally, a huge icicle directly scattered the shock wave, and the huge icicle flew to Youer.


    See Youer has closed his eyes, Xueer inexplicably feel strange, but such a good opportunity, Xueer will certainly not give up.


    Just when the icicle hit Youerdu, Youer opened her eyes and the cold light was everywhere in an instant. Youer went away with a sword. The icicle broke directly and then disappeared in place.


    Xueer instinctively felt the danger and immediately took herself as the center to unfold the instant freezing.


    But when Xueer turned back, Youer was already behind.

 Chapter 199 - Space Boundary

    At the same time, Xueer used her own ability to freeze time, but Youer smiled. The sword in her hand was not stopped by Xueer¡¯s ability to use frozen time, but directly penetrated into Phoenix and headed for Xueer.


    As soon as Xueer gritted her teeth, the ice phoenix exploded directly and Youer was forced back.


    Youer retreated some distance, cut off with a sword in her hand, and smashed all the broken ice flying to her directly.


    Xueer and Youer began to look at each other, and the murderous look between them began an invisible battle.


    All seemed to see an ice phoenix and fire phoenix fighting in the fierce bettle, neck and neck.


    Later, the ice phoenix and the fire phoenix collided and disappeared again.


    ¡°Come again.¡±


    Youer tone is very dissatisfied, Youer took the initiative to attack for the first time.


    Xueer would not give Youer the chance to get close to her at all. Her body froze directly and she quickly became a python several tens of meters long. she opened her huge snake mouth and bit Youer away.


    Youer¡¯s body began to flicker and change direction. extremely cold ice fog was spit out directly from the ice snake.


    Youer smiled, instead of hiding, directly to touch the ice fog, but at the moment you son touched the ice fog, Youer actually disappeared in place.


    In this way, Xueer was stunned and intuitively told Xueer that when Xueer looked back and looked up, she had already seen swords all over the sky facing her.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s face changed greatly, but now she can¡¯t leave.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    The sword in Youer¡¯s hand pointed directly at Xueer, and her voice was cold.


    As soon as the body of the sword shook, the swords all over the sky behind Youer, like the rain in the torrential rain, rushed straight at Xueer.


    ¡°Frozen everything.¡±


    The body of the ice snake disappeared and turned into ice fog. Xueer was hidden in it, and countless swords rushed into the ice fog.


    These swords flew into the ice fog for tens of seconds, but Youer was not happy but frowned.


    When the white fog dispersed, Youer¡¯s sword was all frozen inside.


    However, Xueer¡¯s originally calm face began to turn red and her little face began to gasp.


    Although Youer¡¯s face was calm, sweat also appeared on Youer¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe today.¡±


    Xueer said, the skin actually began to turn into ice.


    ¡°captain has to do this?¡±


    One of the players shouted in surprise.


    ¡°Do you want to stop the captain?¡±


    One of Xueer¡¯s players said nervously.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let the captain use this trick. The last time the captain used this trick, she was completely frozen by herself for a week. After coming out, she was still injured to some extent.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s team members were all ready to come forward, but Xueer also looked at the team members.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to come.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s voice was cold and murderous.


    The players all know that their captain is serious and it is better for them not to go up.


    ¡°But captain, it is very bad for you to use this trick, and the big lady also said, let you stop using this trick, it will do great harm to your body.¡±


    A member of the team was worried.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s answer was very direct and straightforward.


    ¡°But captain¡­ shut up.¡±


    Xueer has now turned her skin into ice.


    Xueer¡¯s strength has also changed from a level 5 extraordinarily fighter to a level 7 extraordinarily fighter. However, Xueer¡¯s current real strength, as the players all know, the captain in her current state can easily beat the level 9 fierce beast by one-on-one and challenge the level 1 demon beast.


    Youer looked at Xueer at this time and began to feel nervous. Obviously, Youer felt deep danger on Xueer.


    ¡°Welcome to the world of ice.¡±


    Xueer said, the ice actually began to freeze the surrounding space and spread rapidly.


    Seeing the frozen ice spreading towards her, Youer wanted to leave, but behind her, there was also ice, freezing the space directly. For a while, Xueer and Youer were both frozen in the space covered with icicles.


    ¡°Space boundary, nice.¡±


    The old blind man praised Xueer, which was a little unexpected. After all, the old blind man was a semi-immortal. It was really rare for a semi-immortal to praise a person who was only a level 5 extraordinarily fighter.


    ¡°I also have boundary, yes! Although I am not strong now, I can also use boundary.¡±


    Ningtian just remembered, but now, still waiting.


    In the space boundary, Youer frowned deeply and looked around warily at the same time.


    In the space boundary, Youer can¡¯t feel anything around her with her spirit. At the same time, Youer can¡¯t feel anything except herself. Even Xueer in front of her is missing.


    ¡°This is my space boundary. You are dead.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s voice came from behind Youer.


    Youer did not hesitate, directly cut a sword towards behind her.


    And Xueer was behind Youer, with Youer¡¯s sword. Xueer did not evade it.


    ¡°Boom.¡± With a sound, Xueer¡¯s armor and body were directly broken into ice.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!!¡±


    Xueer was not dead. crazy laughter came from all sides.


    ¡°I will not die here.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s head appeared from the ice, and Youer did not show mercy. Without letting Xueer¡¯s body appear, Xueer¡¯s head was directly turned into broken ice.


    Repeated dozens of times, Youer stopped.


    After Xueer¡¯s body appeared intact, the two women began to look at each other again.


    Then, the two women began to fight again.


    Although Xueer can be resurrected indefinitely in the boundary, Youer¡¯s shock wave is scattered directly. In the whole boundary, Xueer has no place to hide. Once resurrected, she will directly become crushed ice.


    After not knowing how many times she was killed, Youer stopped and began to gasp. Obviously, Youer was already tired.


    However, Xueer is also panting. After all, although Xueer does not die, it does not mean Xueer will not be consumed.


    After taking a rest, Xueer began to attack Youer.


    Ice thorns appeared on the ice surface and quickly pierced Youer.


    Youer waved his sword body and led to the sword light. The sword light collided with the ice thorn and finally offset each other.


    The strength of the two is neck and neck.


    Xueer certainly won¡¯t just give up the attack and break her head into ice with one blow.


    Just as Youer wondered why Xueer did this, there was pain behind her.


    before Youer turn back, Youer flew out of the distance, severely hit on the ice wall.


    Blood was vomited out of her mouth. Obviously, this time Youer suffered a lot of injuries.


    When Youer¡¯s blood was stained with the phoenix robe on her body, the originally quiet phoenix robe suddenly glowed red.


    A phoenix¡¯s voice came from Youer¡¯s phoenix robe. Then, a phoenix appeared behind Youer.

 Chapter 200 - Life Boundary

    Later, the phoenix robe began to burn a hot red flame.


    Youer, like the Supreme Holy Sun, illuminates the whole space.


    At the same time, with the sound of scratching, cracks began to appear in Xueer Space Boundary, and the ice around Youer began to melt.


    Xueer wanted to rush up to stop it, but the heating temperature made Xueer even more unable to approach it. Even if Xueer attacked with ice, the ice melted while approaching.


    Finally, with a loud noise, Xueer¡¯s boundary melted.


    The two returned to the front of the crowd again.


    The flame of the phoenix robe on Youer also stopped and restored calm.


    Both of them came down from the air and began to gasp.


    Xueer, whose face was pale, suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood, but now Youer is not much better. Her face is pale and her breath is weak.


    After a rest, Xueer and Youer stood up at the same time.


    Ice appeared again around Xueer, and the sword in Youer¡¯s hand also emitted shock wave.


    They are a little nervous, they all looked out, now Xueer and Youer are both seriously injured.


    Xueer¡¯s players nodded at each other. If the captain continued to fight, they would directly suppress the captain.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    At this time, Ningtian, who had not spoken for a long time, spoke angrily.


    Hearing the voice of Ningtian, Xueer and Youer looked at Ningtian, and of course they also looked to Ningtian.


    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t exist?¡±


    The release of dragon power on Ning Tian, together with dragon power on his robe, makes everyone feel a force of terror, just like the abyss in front of them. The abyss is looking at you.


    Although the atmosphere is terrible now, it is also superficial. Xueer and Youer were shocked by Ningtian¡¯s momentum and found Ningtian was still frozen in place, which made them ready to start fighting again.


    Ning Tian saw this scene, of course, it is impossible to agree.


    Then, Ning Tian¡¯s own life was boundary.


    With Ningtian as the center, a huge force of life broke out. Then, everyone felt that their surroundings had become different and suddenly quieted down.


    And Ningtian is no longer in place, but in the air, a pair of huge eyes also appeared, watching the crowd.


    Ningtian¡¯s life boundary is consumed by his own life value, so as long as he is not too far away from his own body, he can open the life boundary.


    ¡°Interestingly, it turns out that my disciple still hides his strength.¡±


    The old blind man also looked at Ningtian in a pondering tone, with surprise in his tone.


    And when they heard the old blind man¡¯s words, they also understood that it was another life boundary.


    You know, there are very few special abilities in boundary, and the reason is that the energy consumed is very large, and even boundary cannot open the special abilities of ordinary people.


    Now there are two geniuses who can open boundary in a row, and everyone is sighing in their hearts.


    Youer and Xueer also frowned and looked deeply at Ningtian.


    Eyes seem to say again, what are you doing? Do you want to take care of it?


    ¡°can you stop fighting?¡±


    Ning Tian suppressed his anger in his heart and said calmly.


    However, what Ningtian did not expect was that Xueer and Youer directly said ¡°no¡± and started fighting again.


    Although both were seriously injured, the fight was still fierce.


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t bear it. His two women fought for him and ignored him. Ning Tian felt that the dignity of the man in his heart was severely rubbed on the ground in front of the public.


    The huge glasses appearing in the air gave off a burst of light. Youer and Xueer just felt their spirit sea was attacked, and then their eyes became dull.


    ¡°you finally stopped.¡±


    Ningtian a speechless appearance said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    The old blind man said with a smile.


    Sure enough, not long after the old blind man finished speaking, the flame was burning on the robe of Youer , and Xueer was covered in ice.


    The flames were burning on Youer, and the ice on Xueer began to break.


    This kind of situation, let Ningtian some confused, this is what kind of situation.


    Then, Youer and Xueer woke up, and Ningtian¡¯s boundary was also broken. Ningtian¡¯s own boundary will make people look like a dreamland, temporarily controlled by you, with a life value of 1,000 per second.


    ¡°Both of you stop first!¡±


    Ning Tian said awkwardly.


    After all, he just attacked two people, and now the boundary has been broken again. It is very embarrassing.


    ¡°Ningtian, what did you just do?¡± Youer tone is very uncomfortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about our affairs, or don¡¯t blame me for not being polite.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s tone is very cold, even with murderous look towards Ningtian.


    However, Ning Tian will not agree now and said firmly, ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Boom.¡±


    As soon as Ningtian finished speaking, Xueer directly stabbed Ningtian with ice thorns.


    Ningtian hurriedly evaded, but now Ningtian although reaction to come over, but the body is not good.


    So Ningtian was directly pierced by icicles, but Ningtian¡¯s face was not in any pain.


    ¡°Disciple, are you all right?¡±


    The old blind man asked with some worry.


    After all, the old blind man also doesn¡¯t know whether Ningtian¡¯s boundary of life, can make Ningtian immortal.


    Ning Tian looked at the icicles piercing his body, but felt no pain, so Ning Tian was very strange.


    Ningtian also can¡¯t be so stunned, Ningtian himself pulled out the icicle running through his body.


    When the icicle was taken out, Ningtian¡¯s wound was rapidly recovering.


    ¡°It turns out that I am really immortal.¡±


    Ning Tian is relieved.


    However, Ningtian also remembered the embarrassing thing now. Even if he had his current strength, he had no choice but to be beaten.


    Xueer, who was originally flustered on her face, saw that Ningtian was fine. she was not worried. Instead, she became colder.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    Hundreds of icicles appeared beside Xueer, while Xueer appeared an ice skate in her hand, wearing ice armor, and went to Youer.


    Of course, Youer is ready to attack Xueer. Behind her are also hundreds of swords. Youer¡¯s body is wrapped in armor with shock wave, and the knife body is attached with shock wave.


    ¡°The last war has begun.¡±


    ¡°Are we going to stop the captain?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s team members said helplessly.


    Ningtian has also hesitated whether to call demon word or not. If Xueer and Youer are allowed to make the final decisive battle, they will definitely lose both.


    This is the last thing Ningtian wants to see. One is his wife and the other is his sister. What¡¯s more, Ningtian has deep guilt for Xueer.

 Chapter 201 - The Old Blind Man To Stop

    Between Ningtian¡¯s hesitation, Xueer and Youer have already started fighting.


    Icicles and swords collide with each other, and the shock wave of broken ice floats around.


    At the same time, Xueer and Youer¡¯s swords collided violently, causing sparks everywhere.


    Xueer and Youer¡¯s eyes, between sparks, fought fiercely with each other.


    ¡°You will die today.¡± Xueer said harshly.


    Youer was cold looking at Xueer, suddenly looking at Xueer with poor eyes, and shook her head.


    ¡°Why are you shaking your head?¡±


    Xueer asked doubtfully.


    ¡°I can feel it. Your heart is sad, which is why I say you are poor.¡±


    Youer looked at Xueer said calmly.


    When Xueer heard this, her cold face became angry.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Xueer¡¯s sword exploded in an instant, and countless pieces of ice flew to Youer. Youer hurriedly retreated and cut the pieces of ice with his sword.


    However, there was too much broken ice and Youer was still injured, bleeding from several parts of her arm and neck.


    Still don¡¯t let Youer rest, in the sky, countless icicles began to fly to Youer.


    Youer¡¯s face appeared panic, however, Youer also immediately made a decision, the sword in her hand directly into the air.


    Then the shock wave was wrapped directly on the sword and flew to the icicle.


    Just when Youer breathed a sigh of relief, Xueer suddenly rushed up from the broken ice, holding a sharp dagger.


    Youer immediately wanted to summon back to her sword, but found that she was frozen, thus Youer¡¯s face appeared panic.


    ¡°Stop.¡± then NingTian appeared in front of Youer, and directly with his own body, block in front of Youer.


    Xueer, however, did not hesitate. she grabbed Ningtian¡¯s arm with her hand and took Ningtian as a point of strength to fly herself into the air.


    Xueer went into the air and gathered dozens of ice snakes again. The ice snakes grabbed Ningtian directly, and Ningtian began to freeze all over directly. Xueer¡¯s dagger had already gone towards Youer¡¯s neck.


    However, due to the obstruction of Ningtian, there is a spatial fluctuation around Youer, and Youer wanted to let Xueer eturn to her original place.


    However, Xueer seemed to have expected it long ago and threw out the dagger directly. Xueer was also returned to the same place, but the dagger flew to Youer.


    Moreover, the ice snake on Ningtian¡¯s body also goes to Youer. Youer now has no place to hide. The exhaustion of the body also makes Youer unable to hide.


    Just now Youer let Xueer return to his original place, and she has already used her last strength.


    Ning Tian looked at the Youer who was about to die in front of him. At this moment, anger at Xueer appeared for the first time in his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The old blind man said suddenly solemnly.


    The daggers and ice snakes flying to Youer also disappeared.


    At the same time, a pill also flew into Youer¡¯s mouth. Youer¡¯s injury healed directly and quickly.


    Ning Tian also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the master stopped them at the most critical moment.


    Seeing that she was about to succeed, Xueer, who was blocked by the old blind man, looked at the old blind man angrily and suddenly seemed to think of something and looked puzzled.


    Looking at Ningtian, her cold face showed a sad expression. Finally, she stepped down, ignored all the winks and left alone.


    Of course, Xueer¡¯s team members followed. After taking a few steps, Xueer threw out a box and disappeared into the crowd.


    However, Ningtian, who paid all his attention to Youer, did not notice Xueer¡¯s departure at all.


    All of a sudden, no one spoke at the scene, and the atmosphere became surprisingly quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Youer was grabbed by Ningtian, and the distance between the two was still very close, so Youer¡¯s first panic instinctively retreated a few steps.


    ¡°What happened just now made everyone laugh. Send the bride back to her room and now have a banquet.¡±


    The old blind man came out and broke the quiet situation.


    Villagers also began to serve food. Of course, the dishes were not ordinary either. Most of them were made of meat from spirit thing and fierce beast.


    And the taste was very good, and the crowd began to eat happily, forgetting what had just happened.


    Ning Tian also took back his life boundary and went down with his bride.


    they returned to a newly-built antique house in the village, which was a new house built by the old blind man for Ningtian and Youer.


    When Ning Tian left the room, the smile on his face disappeared and was replaced by a sad expression.


    ¡°Xueer, why are you doing this?¡± Ning Tian shook his head bitterly and came out to accompany the crowd to drink.


    The village was full of laughter and excitement.


    In the distance, Xueer had just walked out of here, spitting out a big mouthful of blood and then half kneeling on the ground.


    When all the players saw this, their faces became flustered and they hurriedly went up to hold Xueer, but Xueer pushed them away.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xueer stood up again with her strong will, but she fainted to the ground without taking a few steps.


    ¡°Captain.¡±


    All the players shouted nervously and were relieved to find their captain still breathing.


    ¡°The captain was seriously injured. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°We will first send the captain to the guarded city to heal her wounds.¡±


    ¡°ok.¡±


    The crowd carried Xueer and left quickly.


    The news from Ningtian¡¯s side also exploded directly on the Internet soon.


    After all, this is a big event. The rain family fought with the bride at the wedding, which is big news.


    It is also because of Ningtian that the video of this war between Xueer and Youer has also been posted on the Internet. The number of hits has directly exceeded 100 million and is still increasing.


    It is also because of Ningtian. the video of this war between Xueer and Youer has also been posted on the Internet. The number of hits has directly exceeded 100 million and is still increasing.


    After the rain family knew the news, they also exploded directly, saying that they did not know it would happen, and also publicly apologized to Ningtian.


    At the same time, they also called and asked Xueer what was going on. However, because Xueer was seriously injured and did not wake up, the rain family people could only send someone to bring Xueer back for treatment. After all. Xueer is the key training object of them.


    Although Xueer made a big mistake this time, she still needs to be treated.


    Ning Tian, of course, also secretly went to the guarded city, he soon arrived at the door of Xueer¡¯s room.


    When Xueer¡¯s teammates saw Ningtian, the expression on their faces was the same as seeing a ghost.


    ¡°You are Xueer¡¯s players! Hello.¡±


    Ning Tian greeted Xueer¡¯s teammates peacefully.


    they said ¡°Hello¡± when they saw Ningtian.


    ¡°Can I go in and see Xueer first?¡± Ning Tian asked again.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ningtian walked past several people and came to Xueer¡¯s bed. Seeing Xueer¡¯s face was pale and her breath was weak, Ningtian felt very distressed.


    ¡°Captain was really seriously injured this time. Childe Ning, please, help our captain.¡±


    A female team member could not help but ask for help from Ningtian.

 Chapter 202 - Ruthless

    Now Xueer¡¯s situation is very bad. It can be said that she is in critical condition.


    ¡°Get up quickly, I will save Xueer, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ning Tian took out a spirit thing of 100,000 years from his sleeves.


    Xueer¡¯s teammates were surprised and speechless when they saw this spirit thing.


    They have not seen spirit thing for millions of years, and they have not seen it on the market.


    Of course, this one million-year-old spirit thing also cost Ningtian 3 million life value.


    This white spirit thing is also a grass covered with ice, which is only about 10cm. This is also what Ningtian specially found for Xueer. After all, Xueer¡¯s special ability is ice, and a spirit thing with a million-year-old ice attribute will be better for Xueer.


    Ning Tian put a million-year-old spirit thing into Xueer¡¯s mouth.


    This million-year-old spirit thing, after entering Xueer¡¯s mouth, turns into a huge cold energy and flows into Xueer¡¯s body.


    Under this huge energy, Xueer¡¯s breath began to recover and her face began to recover.


    Seeing Xueer is fine, Ningtian¡¯s worried face smiled.


    Ning Tian habitually touched Xueer¡¯s face with his hand, and there was a kind of doting on his face.


    And this scene, of course, was seen in the eyes of Xueer¡¯s team members, and there was an incredible expression on their faces. At the same time, they also knew in their hearts that their captain must have had some story with Ningtian before.


    Xueer¡¯s body began to freeze and soon wrapped Xueer in it. Although Ningtian did not know this was the case, Ningtian knew that for Xueer, it was the benefit of eating this million-year spirit thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, by the way, you don¡¯t tell Xueer that I have been here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Just as Ningtian was about to step out of the house, a voice sounded.


    Ning Tian turned his head excitedly and looked in the direction of Xueer.


    Xueer still didn¡¯t wake up. Just now Xueer¡¯s voice was completely shouted out by Xueer unconsciously.


    Ning Tian looked at Xueer and finally chose to stay, sit by the bed and watch Xueer quietly.


    ¡°Leave me alone with Xueer for a while!¡±


    Ning Tian said to Xueer¡¯s players.


    Only then did Xueer¡¯s players react. they seem to be redundant here.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Later, Xueer¡¯s team members left here quickly.


    Ning Tian sat quietly and looked at Xueer, who was sleeping. His eyes were full of smiles.


    ¡°Xueer, I¡¯m sorry for you, but I didn¡¯t know you would like me and came to my wedding just to end!¡±


    Although Ningtian knew Xueer was in a coma, he still had to say what he said in his heart.


    In fact, when Ningri knew Xueer liked himself, especially after recovering her memory, she still liked Ningtian, Ningtian was very surprised and felt incredible.


    Ning Tian thought for a long time about what to do about this problem, but he was also a little confused. He didn¡¯t know how to face Xueer. Xueer liked himself, but he got married.


    And now what does Xueer think of himself? Ningtian still doesn¡¯t know. What Ningtian fears most is Xueer hated him, which is in trouble.


    Ning Tian doesn¡¯t want to become enemies with Xueer and himself.


    Feel the strength of this Xueer. Now Xueer¡¯s strength has gone from level 5 extraordinarily fighter to level 7, and it is still slowly increasing.


    ¡°The master said that you are an extremely ice holy body and have the most complete control over ice elements in the world. I don¡¯t know if I can catch up with you in the future.¡±


    Ning Tian touched the ice on Xueer¡¯s body. As a result, his fingers were frozen instantly, but Ning Tian himself didn¡¯t feel painful. This shows how strong the ice is.


    ¡°Take good care of Xueer!¡± Ning Tian walked out of the door and said.


    Xueer¡¯s team members were also shocked to see Ningtian disappear directly.


    ¡°This should be the special ability of Childe Ning, and it should be space.¡±


    One of Xueer¡¯s players explained.


    The other players also nodded and agreed with this statement.


    Xueer¡¯s team members walked into the room and saw Xueer frozen, all with excitement.


    ¡°The captain ate a million-year-old spirit thing, or spirit thing with the same ice attribute as the captain, and I don¡¯t know if the captain will have any new special abilities.¡±


    One of the players said curiously.


    ¡°Of course, the captain¡¯s talent is extremely high. You know, the captain¡¯s age is younger than ours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just don¡¯t know if the captain will go back to do things when she wakes up.¡±


    Said here, all the players¡¯ faces, are showing bitter expressions.


    ¡°Wait until the captain wakes up to talk about it! The captain is not a fool either.¡±


    At this moment, another player began to say, ¡°But love can make people fools.¡±


    In an instant, all the players were silent.


    People from the Rain family came quickly and were relieved to know that Xueer was saved by Ningtian. After all, the Rain family spent a lot of effort on Xueer. If Xueer died like this, the Rain family would have no place to cry.


    When Ningtian came back, he found that the old blind man was already waiting for Ningtian. Ningtian had no choice but to go over and greet his master.


    ¡°Master, why are you here?¡±


    However, the old blind man also smiled and said, ¡°Disciple, it is not good for you to eat in the bowl and think about in the pot.¡±


    Ning Tian looked around awkwardly and said nervously, ¡°Xueer, I have always looked her as a sister. What did you say, Master?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t regard you as a brother. She said so not long ago.¡±


    The old blind man was certainly not satisfied with Ning Tian¡¯s answer.


    Ning Tian saw that he could not escape being blamed, so he simply stopped pretending. The smile on his face disappeared and a bitter expression appeared.


    ¡°Master, what I fear most is Xueer hated me. It will be really difficult.¡±


    Ning Tian thought that in the future, meet Xueer again, really like this, Ning Tian also don¡¯t know what he should do.


    ¡°Ha ha!! Disciple, emperors are ruthless and heaven is ruthless.¡±


    The old blind man said, unexpectedly helplessly shook his head.


    ¡°Emperors are ruthless, and heaven is ruthless¡­ yes!¡±


    Ning Tian said bitterly, and there was also a trace of grief in his eyes.

 Chapter 203 - Robbery In Love

    Seeing Ningtian like this, the old blind man walked up to Ningtian and patted Ningtian on the shoulder.


    ¡°Disciple, love is like this. You must be careful not to follow your master¡¯s path.¡±


    Ningtian looked at the old blind man and was somewhat confused. Although Ningtian knew what the old blind man meant, Ningtian could not do it at least now.


    ¡°Master, will I be in opposition to Xueer in the end?¡±


    When Ning Tian said this, he was surprised. How could he ask such a thing?


    The old blind man also said directly: ¡°According to the current form, you may really have the battle in the future, but I just don¡¯t know who is more powerful in the end.¡±


    Hearing the old blind man¡¯s words, Ningtian could only smile bitterly.


    ¡°Disciple, you should know that now that you are married to Youer. Even if you want to go out to find something fresh, don¡¯t look for someone so strong, otherwise it will be very troublesome.¡±


    The old blind man seriously taught Ningtian to say.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ningtian can only promise now.


    ¡°Disciple, you should know that women who can generally become strong have strong possessiveness, especially for the mate of them. Your current situation is that two women with strong possessiveness will compete for you.¡±


    The old blind man said here, habitually paused for a moment, and then said slowly: ¡°If you go to find a weak woman to play, then your Youer or Xueer will not say anything. After all, they also know that you are just playing.¡±


    The old blind man said, Ningtian did not know why, and remembered Cang Lan again.


    The old blind man inadvertently observed Ningtian¡¯s wink and asked in a solemn tone, ¡°Boy, do you have any other women?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is the Cang Lan you saw last time.¡±


    Ning Tian said awkwardly.


    ¡°Cang Lan? What Cang Lan?¡±


    Asked the old blind man wondering.


    ¡°is the mermaid in the water. Didn¡¯t you notice it last time?¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s tone was filled with doubts. it impossible that the master did not notice Cang Lan in the water.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    The old blind man said with certainty.


    ¡°Impossible, master. You are thinking about it.¡±


    Ning Tian remembered that Cang Lan looked at the shore because the old blind man was coming. she wanted to come but did not dare to come.


    ¡°It¡¯s the race that should be exterminated.¡±


    Then demon sword began to speak.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The old blind man was very excited and stood up directly from the stone table.


    Demon sword also casually told the old blind man why Cang Lan was driven away.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at his master puzzled. Ning Tian was the first time to see his master. How excited would he be?


    The old blind man turned and looked at Ningtian again. He did not speak for a long time and did not know what he was thinking.


    ¡°Disciple, should I envy you or pity you for being miserable in the future?¡±


    The old blind man said earnestly.


    ¡°There is more wonderful.¡±


    Demon sword tone a mysterious said.


    The old blind man looked at Ningtian, froze and sighed for a long time.


    ¡°Alas!¡±


    This has left Ningtian at a loss. What is the situation?


    ¡°Master, can you explain it to me?¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly had a strong premonition in his heart, knowing that it should not be simple, so he asked hastily.


    But the old blind man looked at Ningtian and shook his head.


    ¡°Disciple, you really committed the robbery of love, and robbery are also beautiful, but¡­ alas.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was jealous and sympathetic.


    Ning Tian, of course, listened a little confused and hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what do you mean? Finish your words!¡±


    ¡°disciple, take care of yourself!¡±


    The old blind man said, and went straight away.


    After the old blind man left, he came directly to Youer.


    At this time, Youer was still sitting on the bed of the new house, looking around with her eyes open.


    Seeing the old blind man coming, Youer moved her eyes to the old blind man.


    ¡°Youer, let me tell you one thing.¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s tone was serious.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Youer asked doubtfully.


    ¡°As for your husband, I have just learned that there may be countless women in my disciple¡¯s life. You must be psychologically prepared.¡±


    Youer listened to the old blind man¡¯s words, but there was no expression on her face, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°he will have many women. What does it matter to me?¡±


    Youer don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°This is just what you think now, and you won¡¯t see it this way in the future, but you must remember, my disciple, you will be the one he loves most.¡±


    The old blind man said and left alone.


    Youer listened to the old blind man¡¯s words, although feeling a little puzzling, but Youer appeared a little unhappy in her heart, she doesn¡¯t know why.


    Soon, it slowly darkened and the dinner began.


    Ning Tian, as the groom, of course could not escape the toast.


    However, this time it is not the day but the wine that the old blind man has soaked for a hundred years. The wine now is the wine that the old blind man has soaked for a thousand years.


    This thousand-year-old wine, when opened, has a bouquet everywhere, which is bigger than that of the hundred-year-old wine at noon and more intoxicating at the same time.


    Ning Tian himself after drinking dozens of cups, some can¡¯t stand it. However, people don¡¯t want to let Ning Tian go like this, so Ning Tian can only continue to drink.


    At the same time, Ning Tian played a little cleverness. While others were not paying attention, he ate a peach petal and the original tipsy feeling was gone.


    ¡°Congratulations, Childe Ning.¡±


    The Great Protector picked up the glass and walked to Ningtian.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ning Tian, of course, also raised his glass and clinked it with the Great Protector.


    ¡°Childe Ning, on behalf of the Zhao family, I congratulate Childe Ning.¡±


    A middle-aged man raised his glass and said.


    Ningtian, of course, also had a drink with this middle-aged man.


    ¡°Childe Ning, on behalf of the country, I also congratulate you.¡±


    At this moment, Chu Fei also came to congratulate Ningtian and Youer. Ningtian drank all of them.


    Then, representatives of some large families also came to congratulate Ningtian.


    At the end of the drink, Ningtian did not know how many cups he had drunk and how many peach petals he had eaten.


    In the end, even if Ningtian ate peach petals, he could not solve much tipsy feeling.


    Finally, Ningtian found an opportunity to quickly leave this battlefield and go to his new battlefield.


    When Ningtian opened the door, he saw Youer sitting on the wedding bed, waiting for Ningtian, looking at Youer, who was beautiful, like a fairy in a dream, so Ningtian froze at that time.

 Chapter 205 - My Oath Will Never Change.

    The old blind man did not believe that demon sword would leave at this critical time.


    ¡°Of course, I went to watch it live. By the way, I am not a human being.¡± Demon sword said and flew away.


    ¡°I am not as dirty as you think.¡±


    The old blind man said, took out a pot of wine, sat on the stone table, looked at the moon, and drank it himself.


    ¡°We have witnessed it together and our wish has been fulfilled.¡±


    The old blind man said with a smile, looking at the moon alone and drinking.


    In the middle of the night, a huge energy burst out and the old blind waved it. The huge energy was hidden.


    ¡°The naturally enchanted body has awakened and is another generation of demon women, stirring up the world. I wonder if there are any other changes this time.¡±


    Early in the morning, when Ningtian slowly woke up, he moved his body and felt that his whole body was weak and he was quick to break up.


    ¡°Shit!!¡±


    A memory flashed quickly in Ningtian¡¯s brain. Ningtian turned his head and looked at the sleeping Youer. In his heart, he felt that he must protect Youer forever.


    Looking at Youer¡¯s sweet smiling face, Ningtian saw purity, and Ningtian was slowly intoxicated by it.


    ¡°How is is, master?¡±


    Suddenly the demon sword word appeared in front of Ningtian.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ningtian¡¯s good heart, he might have been scared to death.


    ¡°You¡­ how did you come here?¡±


    Ningtian is very flustered, but he is afraid of waking Youer, so the voice is very small said.


    ¡°Of course, I was afraid of any accident to you, so I came.¡±


    Demon sword said calmly.


    ¡°You can leave now¡­ wait, you won¡¯t tell me that you have been here all night?¡±


    Ning Tian asked.


    ¡°Yes! By the way, master, I am a sword.¡±


    Demon sword did not lie either, and admitted it unhurriedly.


    Ning Tian listened to Demon Sword and did not know what to speak at that time.


    The voice of Ningtian also made Youer open her eyes. However, this time, Youer¡¯s glasses have changed from black and white of normal people to a kind of white with a pink grain. The shape of this grain makes Ningtian feel like an animal, but he can¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Youer looked at Ning Tian with strange eyes, looking at herself, very confused asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just your eyes have changed.¡±


    Ning Tian thought that after he said this, Youer would become very nervous and asked to see what happened to her eyes.


    But Youer said, ¡°Oh!¡± Then she didn¡¯t ask.


    Next, Youer moved her body, frowned and looked at Ningtian and asked, ¡°What did you do to me last night? Why am I so painful below? It¡¯s bleeding.¡±


    Hearing this, Ning Tian looked at Youer. He wanted to say it but could not say it. He did not know how to explain it.


    Youer for this aspect, of course, pure, Ningtian want to hint, but is is also very troublesome, Youer is not understand at all.


    ¡°Alas! Master, you can¡¯t oh! Last night I and your master, but gave you medicine¡­¡±


    In the middle of the speech, the demon sword found that it seemed to have leaked words and stopped talking at once.


    Ning Tian reacted and immediately looked at Demon Sword angrily.


    Demon sword changed positions in the air and said awkwardly, ¡°because we see that you have not moved, but to help you.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!! I really need to thank you.¡±


    Ning Tian tone is very uncomfortable said.


    ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you? I told you he was making a child with you yesterday.¡± Demon sword spoke directly.


    ¡°Make children? What is making children?¡±


    Youer asked.


    ¡°Make children! It will take a long time to explain this. For example, there are hundreds of postures you took last night. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    Demon sword¡¯s voice was very loud. Ning Tian knew that this was demon sword¡¯s revenge on himself and made him feel very ashamed.


    ¡°Demon sword, I was wrong.¡±


    Ningtian was very ashamed and begged for mercy.


    However, Youer looked like she wanted to know very much and asked curiously, ¡°Demon word, say it quickly?¡±


    ¡°Youer, don¡¯t ask, I¡­¡±


    Ningtian looked at Youer, only to find that he and Youer are naked now, and Youer has also revealed the collarbone position. Spring leaked out and Xueer softened skin, which shocked Ningtian.


    ¡°Ahem!! Master, wake up.¡±


    Demon sword directly pat Ningtian on the head with its sword body.


    ¡°What are you doing, demon sword?¡±


    Ningtian some irritable said.


    ¡°Master, I have to remind you that you should control yourself.¡±


    ¡°Demon sword, can you get out of here?¡±


    Ningtian is very uncomfortable said.


    Demon sword said disdainfully and flew away.


    Ning Tian, who left behind, suddenly discovered that he was in a very awkward time and place. However, Youer saw that demon word was called away by Ning Tian. she was puzzled, so she came to ask Ning Tian with some irritability.


    ¡°Husband, why do I feel very painful all over, and why did you make me feel very painful last night? I told you, but you didn¡¯t stop.¡±


    Youer a series of blushing questions, Ningtian chose to refuse to answer.


    After all, Ningtian is just a little boy who has just passed the first night. Faced with these questions, he doesn¡¯t know how to answer them.


    ¡°Youer, can you stop calling me husband? you can call me Ningtian.¡±


    Every time Ningtian heard Youer call him husband, he got goose bumps all over his body.


    ¡°This is what the old man asked me to call. Since you don¡¯t like, I¡¯d better call you Ningtian.¡±


    Youer¡¯s tone is very calm, obviously to husband these two words, do not have too much opinion.


    But Ningtian didn¡¯t know why, feeling Youer seemed to begin to want to be close to himself, and the tone of her speech was not as cold as before.


    It seems that Youer discovered what Ningtian was thinking in his heart and said, ¡°Ningtian, are you wondering? I am different from you. In fact, I am very touched by your oath to me yesterday. In fact, I am touched. It is better to say that it is the first time in my long life that someone will say such touching words to me.¡±


    Youer spoke and put her hand on dragon scale around her neck.


    This Ningtian also understood, after all, a person has been lonely for thousands of years, suddenly someone confessed to herself, how could not be moved?


    Ningtian also knows that the more lonely people are, the colder the surface is, but once the heart melts to a person, it will also give you the most sincere love.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my oath will never change.¡±


    Ningtian hugged Youer, and Youer¡¯s head was put on Ningtian¡¯s shoulder again.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Youer softly replied.


    Ningtian felt the cold, but extremely soft and elastic skin on Youer¡¯s body. Ningtian¡¯s small hands began to move unconsciously.

 Chapter 206 - Enter The Mortal World

    Youer felt the movement of Ningtian¡¯s hands and remembered what Ningtian did to herself last night, as well as what Demon Sword said about making children. Although Youer did not quite understand, Youer¡¯s little face turned slightly red, but she did not speak.


    Ningtian looked at this and was overjoyed. Just as Ningtian wanted to take the next step, demon word came back.


    This can startle Ningtian, after all, he just has evil ideas.


    Ning Tian quickly withdrew his hand and looked at demon sword with a face of anguish and anger.


    ¡°The old blind man told you to meet him and stop wasting time making children here. In the future, you have plenty of time. Moreover, it is still a problem whether you can make children or not.¡±


    ¡°Now get out of here!¡±


    Ning Tian, of course, was very upset to look at the demon word. If it weren¡¯t for his failure to win the demon word, Ning Tian must use the demon word to cut down trees.


    Demon sword also ignored the angry Ningtian and left directly.


    ¡°Take a rest now!¡±


    After Ningtian gently spoke to Youer, he got out of bed and automatically appeared a black robe of Dragon Emperor Robe.


    Ningtian still likes this function of the robe.


    However, Youer looked at Ningtian, who had already left, and her eyes were a little confused.


    Ning Tian came to the top of the mountain and saw the old blind man.


    The old blind man was drinking tea. He looked very relaxed. When he saw Ningtian coming, he poured Ningtian a cup of tea unhurriedly.


    ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Said the old blind man slowly.


    Ning Tian was not polite either. He sat on the stone table and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°Master, Do you have anything to tell me?¡±


    Ning Tian tried to press down his upset, asked.


    Of course, the old blind man knew Ning Tian¡¯s displeasure and said unhurriedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb so early in the morning, but now in the morning, heaven and earth are spirituality in everything, and at the calmest time, this is the most suitable time to practice sword.¡±


    The old blind man said that he threw Ningtian an ordinary sword.


    Just as Ningtian was about to ask, the old blind man suddenly emitted sword light, and countless swords flew out from behind the old blind man and inserted into the land.


    In an instant, this mountain became a sword mountain.


    ¡°From now on, what you have to do every day is to practice swords for one week. You must break all these swords.¡±


    The old blind man said, and took another sip of tea.


    However, Ningtian was somewhat stunned. Even breaking the sword is a very difficult thing. Now this mountain-full sword will give him a week¡¯s time, which is even more impossible.


    Just as Ningtian was about to say that he could not do it, the old blind man spoke first.


    ¡°Shock wave breaks the sword, but shock wave is the sword.¡±


    The old blind man said, and disappeared directly into the same place.


    Ningtian had no choice but to hold sword in his hand and began to practice himself.


    As for shock wave or something, Ningtian still has no clue at all, so he can only practice first.


    And the old blind man came to Youer¡¯s side, while Youer was eating snacks on the table.


    Youer¡¯s body is now all over the body in pain, especially the below of the body, walking will make her extremely painful, so Youer sat down and ate snacks on the seat.


    Seeing the old blind man coming, she completely ignored the old blind man.


    The old blind man himself came over, took a snack and ate it.


    ¡°Yes, this snack tastes good.¡±


    The old blind man ate it and commented.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are doing here?¡±


    Youer¡¯s tone is calm, can¡¯t hear any emotion said.


    However, after the old blind man looked at Youer for a while, a smile appeared on his face and said, ¡°You are a woman with a natural and extremely charming body and heartless skill. Now you have begun to fully open the natural and extremely charming body, and the power of charm has also begun to fully awaken.¡±


    Hearing this, Youer frowned and asked, ¡°What are you saying about this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Let¡¯s talk about how you feel about my disciple after a night¡¯s understanding between you and my disciple.¡±


    The smile on the old blind man¡¯s face disappeared and was replaced by a serious expression.


    ¡°Ningtian is fine. I can feel that Ningtian is very kind to me and wants to protect me. I only felt this feeling many years ago when I was a child.¡±


    Youer said with a trace of memory.


    In fact, what Youer didn¡¯t notice was that when she said it, she showed a happy smile on her face.


    Seeing this, the old blind man nodded with satisfaction, of course.


    ¡°You should enter the world and practice your heart.¡±


    However, there was an unhappy expression on Youer¡¯s face, and the tone was unwilling to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to enter the mortal world. Those people make me feel disgusted.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t my disciple make you feel disgusted?¡±


    The old blind man said.


    ¡°He is not a human being.¡±


    Youer looked at the old blind man doubtfully and said.


    The old blind man was stunned and reacted. He forgot that his disciple was not a human being, but a tree.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree, then wait for a while before you enter the mortal world. By the way, do you want to see your husband¡¯s noumenon?¡±


    However, Youer looked at the old blind man with some doubts and asked, ¡°What is the noumenon?¡±


    ¡°Is what your husband really looks like.¡±


    After Youer understood, she asked with a questioning tone, ¡°Why did you suddenly let me leave here?¡±


    The old blind man looked at Youer, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that? You are already the wife of my disciple, not a tool I have.¡±


    After listening to the old blind man¡¯s words, Youer was silent for a long time, and many emotions such as anger, sadness and helplessness appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    Youer looked at the old blind man.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The old blind man said that, with Youer flew to the white fog forbidden area.


    ¡°Here we are, the tree in front of us is your husband¡¯s true body.¡±


    The old blind man sat quietly and watched Youer¡¯s face change.


    However, she has lived in caves since she was a child. At most, she went to the village. When she saw the big trees in front of her, she looked at the surrounding lakes and flowers, and then felt the itch brought by the grass on the ground.


    These are all felt by Youer after seeing them for the first time. Youer is excited and happy in her mood.


    The things in front of Youer made her dare not believe them, but she felt them herself.


    ¡°This is a wedding present from those people, so I will put it beside it.¡±


    The old blind man said, countless gifts appeared out of thin air and piled up into a hill.


    However, at this time, Youer was completely intoxicated with the environment and did not pay attention to those gifts.


    Youer squatted down and smelled the flowers on the ground. Her face was surprised and excited.


    It turns out that besides the fragrance of peach blossom, there are other more pleasant fragrances in the world.

 Chapter 207 - Contact The Outside World

    Youer is touching the grass on the ground. The green grass is very beautiful.


    Youer looked at the huge ancient tree in front of her. The ancient trees radiated a strong force of life.


    Youer¡¯ hand touched the ancient tree.


    When Youer touched the ancient tree, the feeling turned out to be that there was a force of life introduced into her body. This instinctive startled Youer and took her hand back.


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, of course, he also felt that someone touched his own body, so Ningtian was somewhat strange.


    ¡°Who is it? I have to go back and have a look!¡±


    Ning Tian said that, the body formed by the accumulation of mental power disappeared.


    When this consciousness returns to the noumenon, Ningtian sees Youer and the old blind man who have come here.


    Ning Tian did not speak and quietly looked at Youer in front of him.


    Youer was surprised for a while and slowly began to touch the noumenon of Ningtian.


    Youer is like a child who discovers new things. Her face is full of curiosity and excitement.


    When Youer touched Ningtian¡¯s true body for the second time, Youer did not stop because of an active force of life, but felt the force of life pouring into her body.


    ¡°What a comfortable feeling.¡±


    In the noumenon of Ningtian, green light began to float out and began to hover around Youer.


    Youer held out her hand to catch these green lights, but these green lights moved with the wind, Youer simply couldn¡¯t catch them.


    Just as Youer gave up, the green light flew to Youer¡¯s fingertips.


    ¡°What a beautiful color.¡±


    You son looked at her fingertip with dark green light, this is the wink of nature.


    The old blind man smiled with relief when he saw this scene.


    ¡°A young girl, an ancient tree, this is like a prophecy¡­ wait, a prophecy, a young girl, an ancient tree, is the prophecy.¡±


    The old blind man said calmly, suddenly thought of something, and immediately stood up with a look of surprise.


    The old blind man looked straight at the scene in front of him, and his eyes were filled with disbelief, surprise and shock.


    Ningtian and Youer did not pay attention to the old blind man, so they did not see the expression of the old blind man at this time.


    ¡°Is that you?¡±


    Youer asked softly.


    ¡°Of course it is me.¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s voice was introduced into Youer¡¯s brain, and then the branches reached Youer¡¯s front.


    Youer seemed to understand what it meant, stepped onto the branch and sat down.


    Ning Tian lifted the branches with Youer to his highest position.


    At first glance, there was full of dense green trees and flying birds.


    In addition, in the woods, the faint white fog covers the place with a feeling of entering fairyland.


    For the purpose of making Youer see clearly, Ningtian has already given her a kind of authority. Although Youer cannot control these white fogs, she can see everything around her through countless white fogs.


    ¡°Is it beautiful? This environment.¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s voice was introduced into Youer¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Youer looked at the beautiful nature in front of her and nodded to confirm.


    ¡°Senior, can you let me out?¡±


    In a dark space, Xue Ling¡¯s helpless voice came out.


    As soon as the old blind man arrived, he put Xue Ling and the pandas who were still sleeping into a dark world.


    This is not the first time, and it was the same last time. However, in the face of the old blind man, Xue Ling had no temper at all and did not dare to have temper. she could only ask helplessly.


    ¡°No, wait a minute.¡±


    The old blind man will not let Xue Ling make trouble. Now it is time for his two disciples to cultivate their feelings.


    ¡°Ning Tian, what does love feel like?¡±


    Youer looked at the beauty in the distance and suddenly asked.


    ¡°I think love should be the feeling of two people being together, feeling happy, happy and not wanting to be separated.¡±


    Ningtian told Youer the feeling at this time.


    ¡°Is it? Why don¡¯t I feel this way?¡±


    ¡°It may be your mind or a child, plus few people talk to you, so you are very withdrawn.¡±


    Ningtian remembered that Youer had lived alone in the cave for more than 3,000 years. Ningtian felt distressed for Youer.


    In fact, Ningtian also thank the old blind man for locking up Youer for more than 3,000 years. This is why Youer is now. Otherwise, Youer would not be so easy to cheat if she was exposed to the outside world.


    ¡°Ning Tian¡­ Master asked me to go to the world to experience it.¡±


    Youer suddenly said this thing.


    ¡°Go to the world to experience¡­¡±


    Hearing things, Ningtian hesitated. Ningtian knew that Youer could not make up her mind to do things. she asked himself whether to go or not. However, if he followed his own selfishness, Ningtian would certainly choose not to let Youer go.


    However, Youer should grow up and find her true self. He cannot be around Youer at any time. Youer should know how to protect herself.


    And the old blind man below, hearing that Youer actually called himself a master, was also stunned, and then even appeared a happy expression.


    ¡°No matter what happens to the two of you in the future, I just hope that the two of you are safe. I did not expect that I was the master of the two in the prophesy. This glory may be those people who pursue their lifelong dreams and have distant things, while I, the dying old man, have it.¡±


    The old blind man said to himself.


    ¡°I can choose not to go.¡±


    Youer found NingTian hesitation, hurriedly said.


    ¡°No, you still go! You should go to the world to experience it. After all, your mind is still immature. When will you go?¡±


    Ningtian although loathe to give up, but still agreed.


    In fact, Ning Tian also knows in his heart that the old blind man did this, on the one hand, for the sake of Youer, and on the other hand, for his own concentrated sword practice.


    ¡°The master said I agreed, and tomorrow will be fine.¡±


    ¡°ok.¡±


    In the tone of Ningtian, there was obviously a faint sadness.


    Youer wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t open her mouth.


    Ningtian accompanied Youer to see nature. Later, the old blind man said that he would take Youer back and let Ningtian practice sword quickly.


    Ning Tian himself came to mountain again, holding a sword. Ning Tian shook his head bitterly. he had no feeling of the sword wave at all now.


    Ningtian waved his sword at will. This was a gust of wind blowing. Ningtian waved his sword with the wind when he was idle and bored.


    When Ning Tian waved this sword, Ning Tian, who was originally listless, suddenly woke up a lot.


    Looking at the cracks on the ground, Ningtian couldn¡¯t believe it.

 Chapter 208 - With The Sword As The Sword Will

    Just when Ningtian was waving his sword in the wind, he felt some wind on the sword.


    Unexpectedly, cracks can be swung on the ground.


    ¡°Is this shock wave?¡±


    Ning Tian said excitedly to himself.


    Ning Tian, said he tried again, but he did not feel the wind just now.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a wind to try.¡±


    After a while, another wind blew, and Ningtian¡¯s sword moved with the wind. The sword waved and chopped to the ground, causing cracks in the ground.


    ¡°It is true, but this should not be the real shock wave.¡±


    Just when Ningtian was worried, the voice of the old blind man appeared.


    ¡°Disciple, everyone¡¯s shock wave is different, or you have to find your own sword will.¡±


    The old blind man pointed out Ningtian, and Ningtian suddenly realized in his heart.


    ¡°I know, master.¡±


    Ning Tian remembered that among the novels he had read before, there were also stories about how to practice sword will.


    But his sword will, what should be, so Ningtian some confused.


    ¡°Ruthless sword will? No, kind sword will is not suitable. It¡¯s very annoying.¡±


    Ning Tian thought for half a day, but he didn¡¯t find out the sword will suitable for him.


    Looking at the sword full of mountains, he can only shake his head helplessly.


    ¡°If only I could use the sword as my sword will¡­ Wait, the sword is the sword will. Yes, why didn¡¯t I think that the sword will itself is the sword, why can¡¯t I use the sword as the sword will?¡±


    Ningtian discovered a completely new world.


    Ning Tian looked at the swords in the mountain, slowly closed his eyes and began to sense these swords.


    The old blind man who heard Ningtian¡¯s words was even more surprised in his eyes, chanting: ¡°Sword will is the sword¡­ yes! Why didn¡¯t I think of it? It seems that I was really right to accept him as my disciple.¡±


    The old blind man said excitedly, his face filled with relief and pride.


    Ningtian began to sense the swords around him and did not respond at first, but with the passage of time, Ningtian¡¯s heart began to become extremely calm, and the voices of insects and birds around him could be clearly heard.


    Ningtian himself felt that he had been integrated into nature and was listening to all the voices.


    What Ningtian did not notice was that his body was beginning to slowly become looming.


    But now the old man¡¯s face is even more surprised, just like the expression of seeing a monster.


    ¡°my disciple is too abnormal! Now he has begun to enter the state of unity of heaven and earth.¡±


    the unity of heaven and earth is the highest state of understanding. Since ancient times, the old blind man also knows that only three people have reached such a state of unity of heaven and earth, and in the end these three people have all become the top strong.


    In the same state, the unity of heaven and earth depends entirely on personal talent to succeed.


    With a wave of his hand, the old blind man set up boundary around Ningtian to prevent Ningtian from being disturbed.


    However, this state, Ningtian lasted for several hours.


    When Ningtian woke up again and opened his eyes, Ningtian found that he had an extra feeling about the things around him, as if he could see the things around him more clearly, and vaguely felt the growth speed of the things around him.


    ¡°The state just now is really amazing, but I just forgot to understand the sword will.¡±


    Ning Tian said, only to find that it was already dark. Ning Tian picked up his sword again and waved it down. A small crack appeared on the ground.


    Now Ningtian can feel that when holding the sword, he can control a breath. Ningtian knows that it should be his shock wave.


    Ningtian did not go back, but went to see Youer. When Ningtian entered, he saw Youer looking at a potted flower.


    ¡°Youer, this flower is very beautiful. It should be a rose!¡±


    Ningtian came up and asked gently.


    Youer glanced at Ningtian and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was already in the room. I looked very good, so I took it.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s hand was placed on the rose, and a force of life began to enter the rose.


    Roses directly become spirit thing under the force of life, and then emit a strong fragrance, and become spirit thing roses from ordinary plants. The surface is also more beautiful, and it also emits this enchanting beauty.


    Let a person be deeply attracted, cannot leave the line of sight.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Ningtian asked softly.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Youer¡¯s eyes are already full of this beautiful rose.


    Girls have no resistance to beautiful things.


    ¡°By the way, are you better?¡±


    Hearing this, Youer¡¯s body was stunned. Youer seemed to think of something. Her little face turned red, she bowed her head shyly and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not very painful anymore.¡±


    ¡°Childe, what you want has been cooked.¡±


    At this moment, a female villager came in.


    Ningtian took over the red dates and lotus seeds.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ning Tian said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,.¡±


    After the female villager finished speaking, she did not disturb Ningtian and Youer.


    ¡°Come and let me feed you.¡±


    Ning Tian used a spoon to pick up a spoon of red dates and lotus seeds.


    The Youer, who originally wanted to refuse, smelled the fragrance of red dates and lotus seeds and opened her mouth.


    ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    Eating red dates and lotus seeds, Youer said in surprise and excitement.


    Because Youer has been in the cave all the time, she doesn¡¯t know how long she hasn¡¯t eaten any food. Now eating this fragrant and sweet red dates and lotus seeds, Youer is unavoidably surprised and feels so delicious.


    Ningtian is also happy, originally Ningtian also afraid Youer doesn¡¯t like to eat.


    Soon, under the feeding of Ningtian, Youer finished eating this bowl of red dates and lotus seeds.


    Suddenly Ning Tianfa¡¯s hand was dripped with a drop of water. Just as Ning Tian was strange, Ning Tian found that it was not a drop of water, but Youer¡¯s tears now.


    In this way, Ningtian felt very strange at that time, and hurriedly asked heartily, ¡°Youer, why are you crying? Is it not delicious?¡±


    Youer shook her head and wiped her tears with her hand.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just the taste. I don¡¯t know how long I haven¡¯t eaten it. I am too touched. Thank you, Ningtian.¡±


    Youer hugged Ningtian and began to cry in Ningtian¡¯s arms.


    Ningtian let Youer in his arms slowly cry.


    Ningtian knows that this bowl of red dates and lotus seeds has seduced Youer¡¯s grievance. Now Youer is crying and is venting this emotion.


    ¡°Cry slowly! You will no longer be lonely because I am with you.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish, found Youer held himself more tightly.

 Chapter 209 - Task Failed

    Youer cried for a long time, and finally Youer¡¯s eyes were red with tears.


    Originally white with pink lines in the eyes, now white and fan lines, with crying red.


    Youer is in Ningtian¡¯s arms, with her small head lying on Ningtian¡¯s shoulder, and a kind of happiness and dependence that Youer has never had before appeared on her face.


    In this way, the two looked at the moon outside the window and watched it all night. their feelings became more profound that night.


    Early in the morning, the old blind man knocked at the door and went straight in.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    The old blind man said to Youer.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Youer left Ningtian¡¯s arms and stood up.


    ¡°Master, I am a little not at ease that you let Youer go to the world alone.¡±


    Ningtian looked at Youer and said in a worried tone.


    the old blind man said, ¡°I have already arranged for Youer to go to a university. The president of the university received my favor when he was a child. Please rest assured that Youer will go!¡±


    Although the old blind man promised this, Ningtian was still worried.


    ¡°By the way, let poisonous scorpio go with him.¡±


    Ning Tian said, and communicated with Poisonous scorpio.


    Poisonous scorpio, who was sleeping originally, was woken up and was very upset, but when it heard Ning Tian say there was something good, Poisonous scorpio came.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio asked excitedly.


    ¡°You will accompany Youer to the human world. Remember to hide your strength and don¡¯t let people find you. Your task is to protect Youer¡¯s safety and make moves at an appropriate time. Is this a good thing?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio listened to Ningtian¡¯s words and did not rush over to fight Ningtian desperately.


    What a good thing, clearly let it to be a nanny, also to go to the dangerous human world.


    ¡°No.¡± Poisonous scorpio, of course, chose to refuse.


    Ning Tian had already guessed that Poisonous scorpio would refuse, so Ning Tian pointed his finger at the old blind man and smiled at Poisonous scorpio.


    Poisonous scorpio was stunned when it saw the old blind man. Then it stared at Ning Tian angrily with small green eyes and said, ¡°You are cruel.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio can only promise, after all, it can¡¯t win the old blind man.


    Poisonous scorpio looked at Youer and climbed directly to Youer¡¯s shoulder. Youer looked at this very small and lovely Poisonous scorpio and touched Poisonous scorpio with her fingers curiously.


    Poisonous scorpio looked at Youer very upset and said, ¡°Take care of your hand and don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The old blind man flew to the sky with Youer. Ning Tian was not willing to look at Youer who had disappeared. After sighing, he returned to the top of mountain to continue to understand his sword will.


    On Xueer¡¯s side, Xueer was taken to the hall of the Rain family after being picked up by the people sent back by the Rain family. The hall was already full of the high-rise buildings of the Rain family.


    The senior officials of the rain family were quite dissatisfied with Xueer and even some angry.


    This is mainly because Xueer is too impulsive. Fortunately, Childe Ning did not care about it. Otherwise, the Rain Family is really in trouble.


    After all, sending someone to attend somebody else¡¯s wedding resulted in a fight with the bride at the wedding, which obviously went to find fault.


    Seeing Xueer coming back, Yushiya was the first to walk up to Xueer and asked with a worried tone, ¡°Xueer, how are you doing? This is healing medicine. Eat it quickly.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s face was cold and she shook her head at Yushiya and said, ¡°No, my injury has healed.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s voice was very cold. At the same time, Xueer looked at the middle-aged man in the hall, who was also the owner of the rain family.


    ¡°my mission is failed this time. I am willing to accept any punishment.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t stop the captain, and we are willing to follow the captain and receive any punishment.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s team members also said in unison.


    The head of the rain family frowned deeply and looked at Xueer.


    ¡°Father, Xueer, she just.¡±


    Yu Shiya was about to intercede for Xueer when Yu Nantian, the owner of the rain family, directly interrupted Yu Shiya¡¯s words.


    ¡°Shiya is not the time for you to intercede now. Since you are willing to accept the punishment and Ningtian didn¡¯t not care about this thing, then you will go to the No.3 Frontier Fortress in a week and guard it for a year.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he left directly.


    Although some people wanted to speak, they still did not speak.


    Xueer is the focus of rain family. In addition, Xueer¡¯s strength has greatly increased after eating spirit thing for tens of millions of years. Ningtian has no intention of blaming her.


    This kind of punishment is neither heavy nor light.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s team members heard the punishment without any complaints and could only bear it.


    ¡°Xueer, that man, is it you¡­¡±


    Yu Shiya hasn¡¯t finished yet, Xueer let her shut up.


    Yu Shiya looked at such an abnormal Xueer and thought of the news coming from Ningtian¡¯s wedding. It seems Xueer really likes Ningtian and knew him before.


    their relationship must not be shallow, otherwise thousands of years of spirit thing, can¡¯t say to give out.


    Xueer also realized that she had just said something wrong and said with a tired tone: ¡°Shiya, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a little confused now. Don¡¯t ask me what¡¯s going on here, okay?¡±


    In Xueer¡¯s tone, there was a hint of entreaty.


    ¡°All right! Xueer, you¡­ forget it.¡±


    Yu Shiya opened her mouth to say something, but she did not say it.


    Xueer took a look at Yushiya and passed Yushiya with a hint of apology in her eyes.


    ¡°our captain is in a bad mood. You don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Xueer¡¯s players walked to Yu Shiya and said apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Yushiya also knows that Xueer must be in a bad mood now, but Yushiya cannot ask more about Xueer¡¯s state now.


    When Xueer entered the room, Yushiya quickly followed.


    ¡°Xueer, cry! There is no one here.¡±


    Yu Shiya comfortably hugged Xueer and patted Xueer on the shoulder.


    Xueer cried directly at once, and tears began to flow down her cold face.


    ¡°Whoops!! Shiya, I am really sad in my heart.¡±


    Xueer cried and began to vent her grievance and sadness to Yushiya.


    Xueer cried for a long time and stopped crying for almost several hours.


    Yushiya also wiped Xueer¡¯s tears with paper and began to say, ¡°Xueer, what is going on with you?¡±


    Asked Yu Shiya very seriously.


    Intuition tells Yu Shiya that there must be some big secret between Xueer and Ningtian.

 Chapter 210 - Special Ability To Be Almost Immortal

    Xueer, however, was embarrassed in her eyes and looked like she didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    In this way, Yu Shiya, a good sister of Xueer, was a little angry and asked again, ¡°Xueer, I am the most understanding of your character. It must not be that simple. Say it quickly.¡±


    Seeing Yu Shiya must let her say it. Her face was full of embarrassment. she said, ¡°I can¡¯t say it.¡±


    When Yu Shiya heard this answer, she saw Xueer, delicate and pitiful, like a homeless little girl. Yu Shiya did not know what to say.


    ¡°Why? Xueer, there is no secret between us.¡±


    Yu Shiya said, with an angry expression in her tone.


    Xueer still chose to say with firmness in her tone: ¡°Shiya really can¡¯t be said. I can only say that I and ancient¡­ Ningtian really knew each other before, but I chose to leave at the beginning.¡±


    Xueer said, her tone becoming very low.


    Yu Shiya also found something in Xueer¡¯s words, so she asked solemnly, ¡°Xueer, what did you just say? Ancient?¡±


    Xueer heard Yu Shiya¡¯s question and said with obvious panic, ¡°Shiya, I just said it wrong.¡±


    Yushiya frowned a little because Yushiya knew Xueer was lying.


    ¡°Xueer, father was right to punish you. You should wake up and see what you should choose in the end.¡±


    Yushiya serious said to Xueer.


    Xueer also nodded, knowing that she should know how she should face a relationship.


    ¡°Xueer, can you tell me now how you know each other?¡±


    Yu Shiya began to gossip about Xueer again.


    In the face of Yushiya¡¯s question, Xueer hesitated for a moment and said so.


    ¡°I fell in love with him during the period when I lost my memory. Although he was stupid, he was very gentle to me and always very kind to me. The period of time was really beautiful, but slowly, the memory was restored. ¡±


    Xueer said that tears had begun to appear at the corners of her eyes.


    Yushiya also comforted and patted Xueer on the back. Yushiya could feel that Xueer was in pain now.


    ¡°In the end, because of another woman, he was a big fool, and I didn¡¯t find out that I had fallen in love with him, but he still kept looking at me as a younger sister. Later, after seeing him and the woman acting closely together again, I chose to leave.¡±


    Xueer said, her eyes full of sadness.


    Seeing Xueer like this, Yushiya was also full of distress. Yushiya patted on the shoulder and said with a smile on her face: ¡°Xueer, take it easy. There are so many men in this world. Love will make people stupid. This sentence is true. Xuee, I hope that you will have a good time. If you still can¡¯t let it go, try to chase him! Don¡¯t forget, happiness is won by yourself. If you don¡¯t win, you will always be a spare tire. ¡±


    Xueer seemed to be enlightened by Yu Shiya¡¯s words and nodded her head.


    The tone became strong and said, ¡°Shiya, there is nothing wrong with what you said. I should take advantage of this period of time to think about it. If I still can¡¯t let go after I come back, I should take the initiative to pursue him.¡±


    Seeing Xueer rising again, Yushiya was also happy for Xueer.


    In fact, Yu Shiya knows that Xueer is going to chase Ningtian. It is almost impossible to succeed. Ningtian is married. In addition, Xueer also said that Ningtian regarded Xueer as a sister, is even more hopeless.


    Just the hint, Xueer also did not understand, Yu Shiya also understood, no matter how smart a woman is, she will become a fool in front of love.


    Yushiya knew that if she forced Xueer to say it now, Xueer would definitely not listen, but would affect her feelings with Xueer, so Yushiya chose to let Xueer understand for herself!


    However, let Xueer understand that Yushiya did not know how long it would take.


    ¡°By the way, Xueer, you ate a spirit thing with a million-year-old ingredient. Have you gained any special abilities?¡±


    Yushiya is the big lady of the rain family, so she also knows what happened behind Xueer.


    At that time,she heard Xueer eat a spirit thing with a million-year-old ingredient, which made Yushiya envious. Even Yushiya had only heard of a spirit thing with a million-year-old ingredient, and had never seen it.


    ¡°I have acquired an ability.¡±


    Xueer also said definitely.


    Yu Shiya immediately became curious and asked, ¡°What ability is it?¡±


    ¡°My body can be completely frozen. As long as I don¡¯t completely destroy my frozen body, even if I leave a finger, I can be reborn.¡±


    Xueer said, and specially made her body completely ice into a beautiful iceman.


    Yu Shiya also looked at Xueer with envy. Xueer¡¯s special ability is simply an immortal special ability. It is basically impossible to kill Xueer.


    ¡°Xueer, I am so envious. Now you are also the strength of level 7 extraordinarily fighter. With such a strong special ability, I can only say envy.¡±


    Yu Shiya said, look and think about herself. Up to now, she still is level 9 spirit fighter.


    Looking at Yushiya¡¯s lost appearance, Xueer¡¯s attention was diverted instead, and Xueer began to comfort Yushiya in turn.


    ¡°Shiya, it¡¯s okay. You are only 16 years old now, and you are already a level 9 spirit fighter. This talent is already amazing.¡±


    Yu Shiya listened to Xueer¡¯s comfort and thought about it. Why does she need to compare with Xueer? When Yu Shiya remembered one thing, the smile on her face disappeared.


    she said, ¡°Xueer, you should be younger than me now! Say how old are you?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is only 15 years old.¡±


    Xueer said modestly that she did not dare to look at Yu Shiya.


    Yushiya looked at Youer, one year younger than herself, and always felt something was wrong.


    Being stared at by Yushiya with suspicion, Xueer said in a low voice, ¡°Thirteen years old.¡±


    Yushiya instantly felt a little inferior.


    However, to Yushiya¡¯s surprise at the same time, Xueer was only 13 years old and did not know how many people had been killed. With such childhood and mind, Yushiya suddenly understood why Xueer was so powerful. behind genius, more efforts were often made.


    Youer was being sent to a car by the old blind man at this time. The car drove into a car that was at least hundreds of meters away. People looked up and could not see the high wall.


    People are extremely weak in front of high walls, just like giants and ants, which make people unconsciously afraid.


    At this time, Youer was sitting in the car, looking curiously at everything inside the car. When the car drove to the huge door with high walls, it stopped. There were hundreds of soldiers guarding the door with high walls.

 Chapter 211 - The New Goddess

    When the soldiers saw a car coming, they immediately made a stop gesture. At the same time, the other soldiers around them also held their weapons well. Once there was anything abnormal about the car, they immediately fired.


    The window was opened, and the cab was occupied by a middle-aged man with black hair mixed with white hair, neat clothes, eyebrows, unique majesty and fear.


    When the soldiers saw clearly the face of the middle-aged man, they all immediately showed awe: ¡°Dean.¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    The dean¡¯s voice is calm, but it makes people feel frightened.


    At this moment, an officer, somewhat embarrassed, stepped forward and said, ¡°Dean, how can there be a level 9 fierce beast in your car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The dean¡¯s adult tone is very positive said.


    This, the officer hesitated for a moment, but agreed: ¡°all right then! As you know, Dean, the level 9 fierce beast is dangerous. You must watch it.¡±


    The dean drove into the magic capital.


    However, after the dean¡¯s adult walked away, the soldiers on one side whispered to the soldiers on the other side, ¡°Isn¡¯t Fierce Beast unable to enter the magic capital?¡±


    ¡°After all, that is Dean. There is no way.¡±


    The two soldiers¡¯ words, although in a low voice, were still heard by their officers. The officers turned to look at the two men and warned them, ¡°You two, pay attention to what you say.¡±


    The two soldiers were frightened and hurriedly replied solemnly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Of course, Youer is also in this big car. After entering the magic capital, Youer looked at new things she had not seen in her life.


    Countless high-rise buildings, the same running car, and the beautiful and beautiful clothes worn by countless people on the road are all things Youer has never seen or believed before.


    ¡°Youer, I am also your senior brother, but according to the master¡¯s instructions, I can¡¯t interfere in anything behind you. You should pay more attention to safety.¡±


    The dean said that the car had already entered the front of a huge school gate.


    ¡°Huada College, welcome you.¡±


    Gao Pang said to Youer with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Youer replied, tone some cold.


    However, Gao Pang was not angry either. The old blind man had already said that Youer¡¯s character.


    Entering the campus, they are all students in school uniforms and some teachers.


    Gao Pang drove to a teaching building and stopped. some students saw that someone had the courage to drive the car here. they were very curious about which rich man was not afraid of death.


    ¡°ok, get off the bus!¡±


    Gao Pang said to Youer.


    Youer did not move and sat in the car.


    This made Gao Pang somewhat strange. He remembered the old blind man he recognized as his master, but the old blind man did not promise what the master said. Gao Pang understood.


    Gao Pang got off the bus and opened the door for Youer.


    Under this circumstance, the crowd began to boil.


    ¡°isn¡¯t it dean?¡±


    ¡°Quickly beat me, am I wrong? The dean actually drove the door for others?¡±


    ¡°why do you hit me? Didn¡¯t you let me hammer you? See, tell me if I am dreaming?¡±


    ¡°I think I didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Just as everyone was surprised and thought that they had not woken up or were dreaming about it, a young girl dressed in white antique clothes got off the car.


    Youer is wearing a veil, and the power of charm on her body is completely sealed by the old blind man in order not to cause bad trouble. But even so, Youer is the most perfect in terms of body, appearance and skin. Without the power of charm, Youer gets off the bus, and people begin to boil up directly.


    ¡°Beauty, super beauty.¡±


    ¡°Well, how beautiful, this is a fairy!¡±


    ¡°so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the face was covered by the veil.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Otherwise, it must be more beautiful.¡±


    All the boys looked at Youer and were drooling, so Youer was not used to it at that time.


    Gao Pang also lamented in his heart that Youer was really beautiful. If she removed the veil and let them see the real face, they would still be lost.


    ¡°go to class.¡±


    Gao Pang roared with a loud voice and directly sobered up all the students from imagination.


    Seeing the dean angry, these students had to run away quickly. You know, the last rich second-generation student who dared to fight Gao Pang had been burned to ashes by Gao Pang.


    ¡°Younger sister, let¡¯s go first!¡±


    Gao Pang said that finish and went in with Youer.


    While Gao Pang and Youer went in and, these students saw Youer, especially the male students, who could hardly walk, while the female students all left by themselves. After all, they didn¡¯t want to stay here to hurt their self-esteem.


    Youer followed this Gao Pang and came to a classroom.


    Originally, when the teacher saw Gao Pang coming in class, she immediately stopped the class and said, ¡°dean?¡±


    ¡°From today on, my¡­ she will be in your class. You will give her what she need for admission. By the way, this is a card. There is some money in it. You can use it.¡±


    Gao Pang gave Youer a card and went straight away.


    Just now Gao Pang wanted to say that Youer belonged to his younger sister, but he thought about it for a moment and forgot it. In this way, Youer can achieve the goal of experience in the world.


    Youer looked at the card in her hand and did not know what it was, but Youer also took it down.


    After Gao Pang left, the originally quiet classroom burst into loud shouts.


    ¡°Oh! Goddess!¡±


    ¡°There is really a goddess coming to our class.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am not dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Goddess.¡±


    In the classroom, a group of boys were shouting wildly.


    ¡°Be more quiet.¡±


    The teacher on the platform shouted.


    The students began to quieter a little.


    This is delicate female teacher, but in front of Youer, she became an ugly duckling.


    The teacher looked at Youer and felt inferior in her heart. At the same time, the teacher was also very curious about the background of the new student in front of her. she could even let the dean come to class.


    ¡°Classmate, I am your new teacher. Please introduce yourself to your classmates!¡±


    The teacher said with this smile on her face.


    However, Youer was standing and did not move.


    The teacher felt a little strange, didn¡¯t she hear?

 Chapter 212 - Focus Person

    Just as this, the teacher wanted to say it again.


    Youer spoke first.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This time the teacher was a little confused. she just asked the new student to introduce herself. What do you mean by asking me? How do I know what you mean?


    However, as a teacher, she is still her own student, so the teacher cannot complain.


    ¡°That new classmate, introduce yourself, that is, where you come from, what your name is, or what you like.¡±


    The teacher once again gave Youer a simpler explanation of what she just meant.


    Youer also understood a general idea this time and began to introduce herself: ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Youmei. I don¡¯t know where I am from. I don¡¯t like anything at present.¡±


    The introduction of Youer is very simple. As for the name of Youmei, the old blind man said it.


    The following students also didn¡¯t pay much attention. At present, the students all pay attention to Youer.


    At the same time, some students suddenly felt that Youer seemed familiar, but they could not remember where they had seen her.


    In fact, the video of Youer and Xueer fighting, because the fighting will produce unstable energy, so Youer and Xueer that can be reached in the video are very vague.


    In addition, Youer¡¯s phoenix robe gives people the feeling of a noble queen. Now Youer is also wearing a phoenix robe, but the phoenix robe has been hidden into an ordinary antique dress. What¡¯s more, Youer was also wearing a veil at that time.


    It is also normal that people did not recognize her.


    ¡°This classmate, please find a seat first!¡±


    The teacher felt very strange to the new classmate, but she couldn¡¯t say what was strange.


    In fact, there are half of the people in the classroom and the other half are empty seats.


    The students saw Youer coming down and looking for a seat. The boys looked at Youer with expectation and excitement, hoping Youer could sit next to them.


    However, Youer went directly to the corner of the last row and sat down, so the male students were very upset.


    Because there are no students near the location where Youer is sitting, because the number of students in the classroom is only half, the students are scattered and the corner is too far away, so it is difficult to hear what the teacher is saying.


    All the people who came here wanted to be strong, so there was no one sitting in the back rows.


    But all did not think of, Youer chose the last row.


    This makes those male students who want to get close to the goddesses in their hearts depressed.


    The female students in the class are all disdainful. In fact, they are envious.


    The teacher also felt very strange when she saw Youer sitting in the corner.


    ¡°don¡¯t you come and sit with students? You sit in the back, but you can¡¯t hear what the teacher is saying.¡±


    When the teacher finished, Youer shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s quite good here.¡±


    Youer¡¯s answer left the teacher speechless. At the same time, the teacher knew that the new classmate seemed to be a bit withdrawn.


    ¡°Goddess, the scorpion on your shoulder is so cute.¡±


    At this time, a male classmate noticed that Poisonous Scorpio was sleeping on Youer¡¯s shoulder.


    As soon as the male classmate said, the eyes of all the students also shifted from Youer to Poisonous scorpio on Youer¡¯s shoulder.


    Poisonous scorpio heard someone talking about itself and woke up from its dream and opened small green eyes.


    ¡°The goddess¡¯s pet woke up. These small green eyes are so cute.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t know where the goddess got it, but I also want to have one.¡±


    ¡°I also want to have one on my shoulder.¡±


    Because the poisonous scorpio, in order to cause unnecessary panic, hides its breath of a level 9 fierce beast, and these students certainly cannot perceive that the poisonous scorpio is a level 9 fierce beast.


    This teacher is only a level 1 extraordinarily fighter.


    So everyone thinks this is an ordinary scorpion.


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Youer kindly warned.


    Although Youer thinks this is a reminder, after all, Poisonous scorpio is a level 9 fierce beast, you group of spirit fighter, still don¡¯t think about it.


    However, of course, the public understood that this was provocation. However, in front of beauty, the male students still chose to ignore it and even said that the goddess was talking to them.


    The female students in the class all feel that their male students have been enchanted by the new comer, lost their minds and become irrational.


    ¡°The goddess, can I take the liberty of asking, what is the matter with your eyes?¡±


    Although the students have noticed that Youer¡¯s eyes are somewhat strange, is white, and there are pink lines in the white, which is not all human eyes at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Youer answered very simply, but Youer did not know it, and Youer did not care too much.


    However, the students understood that this was a sad thing for Youer, so she answered like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    In this way, the students who asked felt very guilty and apologized at once.


    Because Youer did not understand why he apologized, she did not answer.


    The class was soon over, but because Youer had been acting very cold all the time, she just looked at the outside of the window and didn¡¯t talk to anyone. Such a group of boys who wanted to befriend with her had no choice.


    ¡°Youmei, you should come with me to get some living things first, and then take you to the dormitory.¡±


    The teacher said to Youer.


    After all, this is the task assigned to her by the dean, and she must complete it well.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Youer got up and followed the teacher.


    Of course, the male students followed with great interest.


    But the teacher called them back.


    On the road, Youer directly became a beautiful scenery line, with a 100% turn-back rate.


    Because even if Youer covers her face, she cannot cover up her beauty. No matter male or female students, when they see Youer, they all feel that they are wrong.


    The story of Youer soon spread to the college¡¯s website, and a new goddess appeared in the college.


    Youer¡¯s fame was immediately known to the whole school.


    There are several large family childe said to pursue Youer, of course, there are also powerful male students said to pursue Youer.


    Under this circumstance, Youer has directly become the focus of the whole school.


    When Youer and the teacher finished daily necessities and went to the dormitory, they found that there were more and more people around them.


    The teacher had no choice, but Youer didn¡¯t care and just followed the teacher.


    ¡°She is so beautiful. I don¡¯t know if she will be more beautiful if she takes off the veil.¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s really rare for you to come too.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I heard that there is a peerless beauty in the college. Of course I will come.¡±


    ¡°She is really beautiful. I feel that she is born with charm.¡±

 Chapter 213 - Little Scorpion

    All the students are talking quietly about this new super beauty.


    Of course, some of them are already planning how to pursue Youer.


    This is a super beauty who can let the dean pick up the car and drive the door in person, and there are also photos to prove it. Her identity is not simple at all, and she is wearing antique clothes and must be someone who hides her family.


    When Youer followed the teacher into the girls¡¯ dormitory, the male students could only watch, of course, it was not possible to enter.


    ¡°You are really attractive.¡±


    The teacher quipped.


    However, Youer just looked at the teacher and did not speak.


    In this way, the teacher felt very embarrassed, smiled and continued to walk in front.


    The teacher then stopped at a door, opened the door and went in.


    Youer also followed in.


    There were just five female students in the dormitory. When they saw Youer, they were all surprised. Whether they were dreaming, how beautiful a woman appeared in front of them.


    ¡°This is your new roommate, called Youmei. I will leave first.¡±


    The teacher said, also left.


    Youer looked at the strangers in front of her, still some fear in her heart.


    Youer came to her bed and sat down.


    The five people in the dormitory were still surprised by Youer¡¯s beauty and did not respond.


    Poisonous scorpio also came down from Youer¡¯s shoulder and lay prone on the soft bed.


    ¡°my name is Yang Xin, is the head of this dormitory. Welcome to our dormitory.¡±


    After Yang Xin reacted from surprise, she hurriedly greeted the new roommate.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Youer saw someone greeting herself and replied.


    However, Youer¡¯s answer can instantly make the five people in the dormitory feel uncomfortable in their hearts.


    ¡°she doesn¡¯t know how to greet others. You don¡¯t mind.¡±


    At this time, a voice suddenly came into the minds of the five people. The sudden voice startled the five people.


    ¡°who is talking?¡±


    The five girls looked around, trying to find out who was talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio jumped straight onto the table.


    The five looked at Poisonous scorpio, and then there was a scream.


    Can speak with spirit, that is at least the spirit beast, five girls will certainly scream with fear.


    ¡°Be quiet. I¡¯ll eat you if you make any more noise.¡±


    Sure enough, the five people covered their mouths with their hands.


    Looking at Poisonous scorpio in horror, they don¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. I just came to protect her.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, jumping back into bed and continuing to sleep.


    And these girls also slowly calmed down, but still looked at Poisonous scorpio with some fear.


    And because she doesn¡¯t know how to talk to these strangers, she is very nervous to look at the five people.


    In the end, Yang Yu summoned up the courage to speak: ¡°That little scorpion, will you really not hurt us?¡±


    ¡°Well! I was just forced by a bastard to protect her.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said.


    ¡°Ah bah!!¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly sneezed, wondering why he sneezed, and then continued to comprehend with his eyes closed.


    The five people listened to Poisonous scorpio¡¯s explanation, but teacher said, as long as it is spirit beast, it can be very dangerous and eat people.


    ¡°Then you have to protect Youmei, the little scorpion, what level are you spirit beast?¡±


    Five people can¡¯t see the strength of the little scorpion in front of them, can¡¯t see the strength, the reason is very simple, is the scorpion¡¯s strength is stronger than them.


    ¡°Lvel 9 Fierce Beast.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio replied calmly.


    However, for the five people who heard that Poisonous scorpio was a level 9 fierce beast, the first reaction was that they didn¡¯t believe it very much, but it didn¡¯t help to lie to them.


    Surprise and doubt appeared in the eyes of the five people. As long as it was a level 9 fierce beast, none of them had seen it at all. Moreover, the size of Poisonous scorpio was not very similar to level 9 fuerce beast.


    Generally, the size of the fierce beast is very large. Poisonous scorpio is really too small, and it would not make people think of the scorpion in front of them is the fierce beast, and at most it is spirit beast.


    Looking at the skeptical eyes of the five people, Poisonous scorpio certainly felt a little uncomfortable, but in order to keep a low profile, it could not release the breath of level 9 Fierce Beast.


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio was not in the mood to talk to these humans.


    See poisonous scorpio doesn¡¯t want to talk to them, all five people again focus on Youer.


    ¡°Youmei, where are you from!¡±


    Among the five, Xin Yu asked with a friendly smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Youer immediately some nervous replied.


    And five people¡¯s faces were full of question marks.


    ¡°In a mountain, she doesn¡¯t know the name.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio couldn¡¯t see it, so it explained it.


    After listening to Poisonous scorpio¡¯s explanation, the five people were also a little confused. This explanation was very powerful.


    ¡°That, what skin care products do you usually use, or how do you maintain your skin so well?¡±


    Yang Xin asked admiringly again.


    Youer still said in a cold tone: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Five People¡¯s Heart: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°She is asking what you mean by what you say. She doesn¡¯t understand it. Try to ask some simple questions, otherwise she can¡¯t understand it at present.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, a little shameful.


    However, after listening to Poisonous Scorpio, the five people could not help wondering whether there was something wrong with Youer.


    ¡°That, your strength should be higher than us all! What strength are you?¡±


    Yang Xin did not believe it. This time Youer did not understand what she was saying.


    After all, the lowest level of students who can enter the college is level 5 spirit fighter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Youer¡¯s answer, still so let five people puzzled.


    At this time, of course, Poisonous scorpio will come out and explain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her strength either.¡±


    Indeed, Poisonous scorpio knows from Ningtian that this Youer has lived for more than 3,000 years, will certainly have high strength. How much is the specific? Poisonous scorpio does not know anyway.


    ¡°All right! it¡¯s almost noon, let¡¯s go out to eat!¡±


    Yang Xin came out to resolve the embarrassing scene.


    However, Youer glanced at Yang Xin and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Yes, because Youer¡¯s own strength can already absorb spirituality, so she doesn¡¯t need to eat, so Youer refused directly.


    The scene became somewhat embarrassing again.


    Poisonous scorpio can only explain once again: ¡°she means that she is not hungry, so she doesn¡¯t need to eat.¡±

 Chapter 214 - Confession

    Five people heard Poisonous scorpio¡¯s explanation, corners of the mouth are convulsions, five people also admire Poisonous scorpio, it can understand Youer¡¯s answer.


    At the same time, the five also knew in their hearts that this new student should have had little contact with others before, otherwise she would not have spoken like this.


    ¡°By the way, did your eyes change because of your special ability?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Although Youer does not understand what special ability means, her eyes have indeed changed.


    Youer can feel that when she look at others, there will be a magical force in her eyes, feeling that she can let others obey her orders.


    However, this force has always been pressed by Youer herself.


    ¡°What is the special ability of your eyes?¡±


    Yang Xin asked curiously.


    ¡°Can control others.¡±


    Youer also said it directly.


    After listening to this, the five people were all surprised and looked at Youer with envy.


    ¡°It¡¯s awesome. No wonder I feel very uncomfortable when I look at the eyes of you. It seems that I have been sucked in. It turns out that the special abilitie should be similar to those of charm.¡±


    Yang Xin also learned from Poisonous scorpio and explained Youer¡¯s words to the other four people in a more comprehensive way.


    Of course, Youer will not talk about her other abilities at present. In Youer¡¯s view, they did not ask and she needless to say.


    ¡°Youmei, I like you, would you like to give me a chance to be my girlfriend?¡±


    At this moment, suddenly there was the voice of a senior male outside the window, which came in.


    Hearing the voice of the confession, the five students were also excited.


    ¡°your charm is very great. Shortly after you came to school this time, someone came to you to express their love.¡±


    Yang Xin was excited.


    However, Youer is a face of calm. After all, for Youer, she doesn¡¯t know what confession means. Even if she knows it, Youer doesn¡¯t care.


    Youer¡¯s thought is so simple, so the old blind man let Youer come to the human world and have more experience, otherwise she will definitely be cheated even worse in the future.


    Just as Youer was still thinking about what this meant, outside the window, there was another voice of a male senior¡¯s confession.


    ¡°when I first saw you, I was deeply attracted by you and couldn¡¯t pull it out, so would you like to give me a chance to be my girlfriend?¡±


    Don¡¯t let the five people in the dormitory surprised, so soon have a second confession, the third confession voice also sounded.


    ¡°when I saw you for the first time, I was attracted by you. My heart was pounding with great strength. I now believe in love at first sight. would you like to be my girlfriend?¡±


    The five people in the dormitory were all surprised that their mouths became O-shaped and their hearts were only envious.


    Moreover, the male seniors were outside one by one, shouting confessions to Youmei.


    However, Youer is a face of calm sitting, so the five people in the dormitory are admired. If they had been so confessed, they would have fainted with excitement.


    ¡°Do you want to go out and respond?¡±


    After all, there are dozens of senior suitors below, and it is not the way to let them hold a bunch of flowers half kneeling below.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio suddenly spoke.


    Poisonous scorpio thought for a moment, now Youer¡¯s thought is too simple, she is easy to be cheated, and this task is the horrible old blind man gave itself, if it screwed up this task.


    Let Youer like others, it may not need to go back, the old blind man personally to teach itself, although poisonous scorpio is very uncomfortable, but still have to do.


    Poisonous scorpio jumped directly onto the balcony and began to say, ¡°introduce yourself, I am the guardian of your goddess.¡±


    The voice of the poisonous scorpio reached everyone¡¯s ears below, but because of the small size of the poisonous scorpio and the view of the balcony, the people below could not see the poisonous scorpio.


    They all looked at each other and did not know who was communicating with each other spiritually.


    Poisonous scorpio understood, and jumped directly from the fifth floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    The crowd looked at the little one in front of them and was puzzled.


    ¡°Were you talking just now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio replied with certainty.


    Then came the ridicule of the crowd¡¯s laughter.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!! Just you, just you little one.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m laughing to death.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡±


    ¡°I can now punch you into flesh and blood, do you believe it or not? Little scorpion, ha, ha, ha.¡±


    ¡°little scorpion, you are not as big as my fist.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio shook head. It seems that it is too low-key, which leads these human beings to dare to be presumptuous in front of itself.


    Of course, there were several young people in the crowd, but instead of laughing, they looked at Poisonous scorpio with dignity.


    Seeing that the crowd stopped laughing, Poisonous scorpio continued to say, ¡°Human beings, you have great courage to ridicule me. Let me simply say that if you want to win me, you can pursue Youmei.¡±


    Then all the people and the five people watching the scene of bustle on the balcony were surprised. They saw the originally small Poisonous scorpio, whose body began to get bigger. They all looked up at Poisonous scorpio, which was already as high as the third floor.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you laugh?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said sarcastically.


    Of course, even if Poisonous Scorpio gets bigger, it is impossible to frighten the dozens of senior students. After all, to pursue Youer, fairy who are more beautiful than goddesses, of course, there is still some strength.


    ¡°I am a level 3 extraordinary fighter. Don¡¯t think you are getting bigger. I am afraid of you.¡±


    One of the people said proudly.


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said that the smell of the level 9 fierce beast was not hidden. All the people who instantly sensed the breath were fused on their faces, and fear appeared on their faces.


    ¡°Level¡­ 9¡­ fierce beast, you¡­ you¡­¡±


    Just now he was proud that he was level 3 extraordinary fighter. his face changed dramatically and he fell to the ground in fear.


    Looking at these frightened human beings, Poisonous scorpio said proudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just laugh?¡±


    All the people in the crowd looked at Poisonous scorpio in fear and wanted to run, but their feet couldn¡¯t work and they couldn¡¯t run at all.


    And those who observe in the dark are also a little nervous.

 Chapter 215 - The People Who Are Afraid

    Because the dean ordered that as long as the level 9 fierce beast did not hurt people, there was no need to stop it.


    ¡°Shall we stop it?¡±


    ¡°Look again! This level 9 fierce beast still has a high IQ, and now it should just scare these students.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    the three people in the dark, staring nervously at Poisonous scorpio. If Poisonous scorpio hurts the students, they will immediately shoot it.


    ¡°well, if you want to challenge me, then come, don¡¯t delay my time.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said impatiently.


    The following people, many students are the first time to see the Fierce Beast, are afraid to run away, how can they still challenge the Fierce Beast?


    Poisonous scorpio saw no one to challenge for half a day. its voice said with disdain: ¡°a group of weak, even you can¡¯t pass this level. you really want to chase after Youmei, ah!¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, restoring the original body, and the breath of the level 9 fierce beast also hid.


    This all the people breathed a sigh of relief, many people¡¯s feet are shaking.


    After Poisonous Scorpio returned to the dormitory, the five people in the dormitory looked at Poisonous Scorpio and felt that all the things just happened were in a dream.


    ¡°Are you really a level 9 fierce beast?¡±


    Yang Xin still didn¡¯t believe it.


    Poisonous scorpio glanced at Yang Xin and felt that this human being was a fool. it has just released the breath.


    Yang Xin may have understood the contempt in Poisonous scorpio¡¯s eyes. Her little face turned red and she felt very ashamed.


    ¡°No, it is because you are so powerful that how did you get in and what is the identity of Youmei?¡±


    Yang Xin opened the gossip mode and asked.


    Poisonous scorpio chose to refuse to answer directly, returned to soft bed and continued to sleep.


    While the five looked at Youer, there was a kind of awe in their eyes. Poisonous scorpio¡¯s strength has already shown that their new roommate Youmei¡¯s identity is not simple and beyond their imagination.


    Youer has been sitting on the bed, also did not move.


    This makes the five people in the dormitory feel very strange. At the same time, they also begin to wonder about her previous life.


    ¡°Youmei, let¡¯s go out for lunch!¡±


    Yang Xin hesitated for a moment, or invited Youmei again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It happens that I also want to eat your human food.¡±


    Still don¡¯t let Youer refuse, poisonous scorpio jumped on Youer¡¯s shoulder, and agreed for Youer.


    Although Youer is afraid of strange places, strange people, Youer doesn¡¯t want to go anywhere, it is impossible for Youer not to go if Poisonous scorpio wants to go.


    In Youer¡¯s heart, Poisonous scorpio is the only one who can protect herself here. she cannot leave Poisonous scorpio.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yang Xin five people with Youer, as soon as they opened the door, they saw a group of girls outside the door. They looked at Youer curiously and saw the poisonous scorpio on Youer¡¯s shoulder. They were afraid in their eyes.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    The voice of poisonous scorpio sounded in the minds of all the people. With a scream, all the people outside the door left.


    because of Poisonous scorpio, the crowd did not encounter the situation of being blocked by the crowd, the crowd has been looking at the distance, dare not approach.


    Although Youer looks calm, she is nervous. After all, it is impossible not to be nervous because she has been watched by so many people for the first time.


    Poisonous scorpio just feels that these humans are very annoying.


    The other five were all nervous in their hearts. For the first time, they were watched by so many people. Although they knew that they were not looking at themselves, they were still nervous in their hearts.


    When they arrived at the canteen, the people around Youer could already be said to be a sea of people.


    And now it is also noon, there were many people.


    ¡°Yu director, you said how to do this? Do you want to evacuate?¡±


    A teacher asked Director Yu anxiously.


    Director Yu, who wanted to ask, chose to shake his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s useful. The beautiful Youmei brought by the dean is really beautiful. Even I was deeply fascinated when I just saw her photo.¡±


    Director Yu now recalled Youer¡¯s photos at that time, and his face was also intoxicated.


    At the same time, Director Yu also knows that the background of the person who can let the dean give the door to the driver must be terrible, and it can be protected by Fierce Beast. Director Yu dare not imagine the identity of Youmei.


    However, Director Yu understood that Youmei must be an ancient family that was hidden in the mountains.


    Let Youmei out is to experience.


    Moreover, Youer is 20 years old at the earliest, but Director Yu was surprised by her own strength. He could not see through it. There are two reasons why he could not see through it. One is that her strength is stronger than his own, and the other is that she has some magic weapon to hide her own strength.


    Director Yu himself did not cause unnecessary trouble, and this trouble himself was not to be provoked.


    ¡°Today, the head of my dormitory is entertaining our new roommates. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Yang Xin said, then took the crowd to the second floor.


    Of course, there are obviously fewer people on the second floor. After all, the food on the second floor is all made of spirit beast or more advanced fierce beast, which contains spirituality. Of course, the price has doubled by dozens of times, which is beyond the reach of ordinary families.


    As soon as Youer entered the second floor, she smelled the fragrance of food, which was even more fragrant than that on the first floor. This was the first time Youer smelled the fragrance of the food.


    ¡°what do you want to eat? It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Yang Xin said that finish, Youer actually walked to the window and began to point the food inside with her fingers.


    Of course, the aunt hurriedly gave Youer dishes with a smile on her face.


    The food for Youer is for two people.


    ¡°The little girl is really beautiful.¡±


    The aunt praised Youer and said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Youer was often praised before and knew thank you.


    On the other hand, Yang Xin looked at the food ordered by Youer, and her heart began to ache, because Youer ordered the most expensive food, each costing tens of thousands yuan.


    However, although Yang Xin¡¯s family does not lack this money, Yang Xin feels distressed.


    ¡°It seems that I will eat instant noodles again in the next few weeks.¡±


    Yang Xin said gloomily in her heart.


    However, to Yang Xin¡¯s surprise, she was just about to pay. At the door, a large group of male classmates came up again, all of whom were Youer¡¯s current suitors.


    Seeing their goddess ordering something, the crowd rushed directly to pay the bill.

 Chapter 216 - Fighting

    Yang Xin is also happy. she can save more than 100,000 yuan.


    But in Youer¡¯s cognition, pay, what is this?


    So Youer went directly to the position near the window, sat down and prepared to eat the delicious food in front of her.


    The crowd was excited, they could see the real face of Youer.


    However, to the disappointment of all the people, the food could actually pass through the veil.


    Because of the relationship between Poisonous scorpio, these people who want to be close to Youer are all very afraid. After all, level 9 fierce beast is dangerous.


    Soon, Yang Xin¡¯s five people also sat next to Youer and began to eat.


    Poisonous scorpio was awakened by the smell of these foods, opened eyes, looked at the food in front of Youer, thought for a moment, and ate it.


    ¡°Are these foods to your liking?¡±


    Yang Xin now affirms in her heart that Youmei is a powerful, gifted and spoiled young lady.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Of course, Youer liked these foods very much, and then she continued to eat them. However, the old blind man had also taught etiquette to Youer before, so Youer did not eat badly, but looked elegant like a noble lady.


    Poisonous scorpio also ate a little. After all, human food, poisonous scorpio is not at ease.


    When there is a problem with the task, the old blind man will already come to find itself. Poisonous scorpio is afraid of the old blind man.


    After Youer finished eating, all around were boys. As for girls, they couldn¡¯t squeeze in at all.


    After Youer finished eating, she stood up.


    Because of the presence of Poisonous Scorpio, the distance between the crowd and Youer is about 10 meters and they dare not approach.


    ¡°What are you doing around? Make way.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s voice came into the minds of all the people. The crowd forced out a way to let Youer pass.


    ¡°Do any of you want to take Youmei to visit the school?¡±


    Asked poisonous scorpio.


    Of course, the crowd suddenly boiled, and everyone wanted to take Youer to visit the school.


    ¡°I, I, I, I.¡±


    ¡°Lord Fierce Beast, I am the level 1 extraordinary fighter.¡±


    ¡°Get out, I¡¯m a level 3 extraordinarily fighter, Lord Fierce Beast. I, I can.¡±


    ¡°I am from Yu family. Get out of here if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, my eldest brother is from the rain family. Get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Boy, you are too much.¡±


    ¡°I think you are even more much.¡±


    ¡°Hit him.¡±


    they all started fighting directly.


    The scene was extremely chaotic in an instant, but the battlefield was still pushed back. After all, the goddess could not be injured. Moreover, Level 9 Fierce Beast was still protecting Youer and they did not dare to pass.


    Because the use of special abilities is forbidden in the college, except in the duel field of the college, the crowd started a melee of hand-to-hand combat.


    ¡°What are you looking at? go.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said to Youer and five people.


    Five people reacted and immediately took Youer away.


    In the teachers¡¯ canteen on the third floor, they heard more and more noise below, making the tables above tremble, so many teachers frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do these students want to be so excited?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I heard it seems that Youmei has come to the canteen.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wang, do you know what the background is?!


    The teacher Wang shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I also went to ask the dean, but the dean didn¡¯t say anything about it. Moreover, although the dean banned the incident this morning, it also shows that the identity of Youmei is not simple.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that is the dean¡¯s illegitimate daughter?¡±


    Suddenly a teacher put forward this assumption.


    All the teachers were surprised and nodded with approval.


    After all, this explanation is most in line with why the dean will drive the door himself.


    ¡°This is also unlikely. If she is really the illegitimate daughter of the dean, then the dean will expose it for a long time. There is no need to give us a hint.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then you said that Youmei¡­ boom!!¡±


    All of a sudden, the floor flew directly, which startled other teachers. What¡¯s the situation?


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop it.¡±


    At this moment, Director Yu, who was eating, reacted. It turned out that there was such a big noise below. It turned out that there was a group fight.


    Director Yu¡¯s angry voice stopped the students who were still fighting.


    Director Yu came up with a full face of anger and said angrily, ¡°Tell me why so many people are fighting here.¡±


    None of the students who fought made any noise.


    ¡°Say it quickly.¡±


    Director Yu shouted.


    ¡°we fight for a place to take Youmei to visit the college.¡±


    A handsome boy with swollen eyes said.


    ¡°Youmei? What about her?¡±


    Director Yu looked around and found that there was no Youer.


    The male students who fought also looked around and found that Youmei had already left.


    At this time, the fight was that the male students did not feel angry, but were discouraged in their hearts. How did they just fight and did not seize the opportunity?


    If Director Yu knew the idea of all the male students, he would be vomiting blood directly on the spot.


    On Youer¡¯s side, five people have already begun to take Youer to visit the college.


    However, because Youer was still wearing antique clothes, the news of Youer¡¯s location soon spread out.


    However, because a large group of male students in the canteen were frantically educated by Director Yu, they could not leave.


    However, even so, the number of people around Youer slowly began to increase.


    In the end, Youer was surrounded by male seniors.


    The five were also speechless and did not quite understand why these boys were crazy about Youer. they are also beautiful. Why haven¡¯t they seen boys so crazy?


    At the end of the stroll, several people did not go to the stroll. Anyway, there was not much time and they went to class.


    The students have different classes, and the students in the college are not ordinary people, so they are all like universities, with only a few classes a day.


    Of course, they saw Youer go to class. Looking at the time, they went directly to class.


    Soon all the students came together, especially the male students were extremely excited when they saw Youer. Several male students shouted out with direct excitement.


    However, seeing all the female students looking at themselves, they immediately returned to their positions with a red face.

 Chapter 217 - Sword Will

    Youer sat directly, while Yang Xin and several people also sat beside Youer.


    Those male students wanted to go up and say hello to Youer because they were afraid of Poisonous scorpio, but they did not dare to go when they saw the Poisonous scorpio on Youer¡¯s shoulder.


    Soon the teacher came. This teacher was older but has powerful strength.


    ¡°Good afternoon, everyone. I heard that there was a goddess-level figure in our class today, named Youmei. Now I see that she is really beautiful, more beautiful than fairies. Let¡¯s warmly welcome our new classmate, Youmei.¡±


    The class also quickly remembered the warm applause.


    Youmei has no response, this is mainly because Youer listened to the new teacher, although she did not understand, but Youer also understood a general idea.


    However, in the face of the current situation, Youer did not know what to do, so Youer still chose not to speak directly and looked at the crowd.


    The crowd saw that Youer did not respond, so they felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°She is not very good at communicating with people, so you are used to it.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio explained to the public.


    The sound of poisonous scorpio in the minds made all people frightened. After all, if a sound appears in your mind, it is inevitable that you will be frightened.


    People don¡¯t know who is communicating with spirit.


    After all, the use of spiritual communication, at least spiritual strength must reach about 300.


    However, those with special abilities are not mental abilities. If they want to speak with mental abilities, they either eat spirit thing that increases mental abilities or undergo self-destructive mental training.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, your God¡­ Lord Fierce Beast.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio also doesn¡¯t want to reveal its true identity. If people know that it is divine beast, it will be very troublesome. Although it doesn¡¯t know if anyone will believe it, it is better to be careful.


    ¡°everyone. Youmei is really not very good at communication.¡±


    Yang Xin also stood up and resolved this somewhat embarrassing situation.


    ¡°It turns out so.¡±


    The teacher was also depressed just now.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s start the regular class.¡±


    The crowd and Youer began to listen carefully.


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, air flow has begun to appear around Ningtian and rotates around Ningtian.


    This breath is the embryonic form of Ningtian¡¯s own shock wave. The old blind man was amazed at this speed.


    At this time, Ningtian realized in a completely dark world that all around him were floating swords, and directly in front of him, a small sword the size of a thumb was slowly becoming no longer looming and began to become a thing.


    This small sword is Ningtian¡¯s sword will.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understood the sword will, but it took me a whole week.¡±


    One side of the old blind man looked at Ningtian and said with relief.


    His disciples have such strong talent that the old blind man as a master is certainly happy.


    Slowly Ningtian opened his eyes, revealing a sense of helplessness in his eyes.


    ¡°Alas! My sword will is very difficult!¡±


    When Ning Tian fully understood the meaning of his sword will, he discovered that if he wants to become stronger, he must also need more swords, understand on those swords, and make his sword will stronger.


    However, Ningtian looked at the old blind man and suddenly thought that his master was a sword immortal. There must be many swords on him.


    ¡°Disciple, how do you look at me like this?¡±


    The old blind man looked at Ningtian¡¯s eyes and felt very dangerous.


    ¡°Master is like this. My sword will become stronger first. I need more swords to understand.¡±


    Ning Tian said here, the old blind man understood.


    Hearing this, the old blind man¡¯s vigilance relaxed. It turned out to be this trivial matter.


    ¡°ok.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, more swords flew down from the sky and inserted into the ground.


    Now Ningtian is surrounded by swords and there is no road.


    Ning Tian estimated that there were at least tens of millions of swords.


    Because of these tens of millions of swords, the shock wave is soaring into the sky.


    Ningtian also immediately entered a state of understanding.


    The old blind man nodded with satisfaction.


    On Youer¡¯s side, the teacher¡¯s lesson is about some basic lessons about spirituality. Although it is boring, Youer still listened.


    The teacher was very gratified to see Youer listening so seriously, so he called Youer to answer the question.


    ¡°Youmei, you get up and answer, how does spirituality feel?¡±


    The teacher said this question, as long as the students who listened to the lecture all know the answer.


    But Youer did not move.


    ¡°Youmei, get up and answer, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    The teacher said again.


    But Youer still did not move.


    The whole class looked at Youer, but Youer still did not respond at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to answer.¡±


    Youer calmly replied.


    The scene was embarrassed and the smile on the teacher¡¯s face solidified.


    On the other hand, the students all looked at Youer with great surprise, because the students knew that this teacher was notoriously angry. Last time, a rich second generation did not give the teacher face. Now he is lying in the hospital and his injury is not good.


    Yang Xin is also afraid, as the head of the room, Yang Xin can only stand up.


    ¡°This should be because she is shy, so she doesn¡¯t want to answer.¡±


    Yang Xin stood up and translated according to her intuition.


    ¡°She just doesn¡¯t want to answer.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio saw that Yang Xin¡¯s translation was incorrect and it could only speak.


    The scene once again fell into an extremely quiet and deliberate atmosphere. Yang Xin also looked helplessly at Poisonous scorpio and wanted to say, ¡°What are you messing with?¡±


    However, Yang Xin did not dare to say so to Poisonous scorpio.


    The teacher breathed a few times hastily, with a serious face and said nothing.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to answer, we will continue our lecture.¡±


    The teacher forced down his anger and went on with the lecture.


    The teacher also knew it was not good to be fierce with Youmei. After all, the dean hinted at himself that Youmei¡¯s identity was not simple.


    After class, the teacher also walked out of the classroom door.


    The outside of the classroom was surrounded by a group of boys, while inside the classroom, the whole class of boys were basically secretly looking at Youer.


    At first Youer was disgusted, but now Youer began to get used to it slowly.


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, Ningtian began to comprehend again, and in the special space of Ningtian¡¯s comprehend, there were many more swords.


    These new swords appeared in Ningtian¡¯s special space, of course, were newly added by the old blind man.

 Chapter 218 - I Will Challenge You

    Ning Tian¡¯s own sword will have grown up a little, from the original finger size to the palm-size now.


    ¡°Alas! Still not enough, forget it, and try to understand the shock wave!¡±


    Ning Tian said helplessly in a special space.


    At the same time, Ningtian stood up in this special space. This was also discovered by Ningtian not long ago. He was in a special space and could move. Ningtian was overjoyed.


    You know, in this way, he can feel at ease in this special space and will not be disturbed.


    At this time, Ning Tiancai found out that he had encountered the most fatal problem and did not know how to do the shock wave.


    ¡°Forget it, look for the feeling!¡±


    Ningtian stood up and the sword floating in the air automatically flew into Ningtian¡¯s hands. Ningtian looked at the sword in his hand and began to wave it with his feeling.


    But for half a day, Ningtian also had no feeling, so Ningtian was very helpless.


    ¡°Last time it was because of the wind that I used a little shock wave, but how could there be wind in the space?¡±


    Ningtian a face of anguish.


    Suddenly Ningtian thought of something, and there was excitement in his eyes. There was no wind, but he could let the wind appear and come in this space. ¡±


    In an instant, a strong wind blew around Ningtian.


    And Ningtian did not waste time, immediately began to wave the sword with the wind, indeed as expected there was a shock wave on the sword, because now Ningtian has understood the sword will, so he is also very sensitive to shock wave.


    However, when the old blind man saw Ningtian¡¯s body began to show shock wave, wrapping Ningtian in rotation. In this way, the old blind man realized that his disciple was really a genius.


    In less than a day, he realized the sword will, and now he has begun to practice shock wave again. In the era of the old blind, the old blind had never heard of such excellent genius.


    And Youer¡¯s side, now Youer¡¯s place is full of people, but Youer has become accustomed to helplessness!


    Because of the poisonous scorpio, no one came to express to Youer again.


    Of course, there are also genius figures in the college, but these figures are all in the inner college.


    If you want to enter the inner college, you have to pass the examination. The older you get, the more difficult it will be to pass the examination. No matter what age you are, you have to win your opponent at different levels.


    Moreover, the college also has regulations. There are strict regulations on the number of times students from the inner college come out.


    Time flies, Ningtian is still practicing shock wave in situ, while Youer goes to class and goes back to the dormitory to sleep every day. Of course, a group of people follow her, but Youer completely ignores them as air.


    On this day, a senior of level 5 extraordinary fighter placed flowers under Youer¡¯s dormitory to express his love to Youer.


    Of course, there are many students watching, and other male students also look like watching the scene of bustle.


    Sure enough, poisonous scorpio reappeared.


    The breath of the level 9 fierce beast is also released.


    ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t!¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, looking down at the human in front of it arrogantly.


    However, the male senior did not retreat and said in a somewhat frightened voice, ¡°I will challenge you.¡±


    In an instant, the crowd began to boil.


    ¡°brave.¡±


    ¡°Come on, buddy, we support you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, kill it.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the goddess, kill it.¡±


    On the contrary, everyone was watching the scene of bustle and cheered on this friend.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s huge scorpion tongs moved. The scorpion tongs were bigger than this buddy.


    ¡°of¡­ of course.¡±


    As soon as this courageous confession student finished speaking, Poisonous scorpio¡¯s huge scorpion tongs waved over.


    There was a loud ¡°boom¡± and the smoke dispersed.


    A strange scene happened. Poisonous scorpio¡¯s huge scorpion tongs were blocked by this confessed classmate.


    Poisonous scorpio was surprised. Although it didn¡¯t use its full strength, ordinary people could not block its scorpion tongs.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio began to slowly increase its strength, and the ground movement directly appeared cracks.


    And this confessed classmate was sweating profusely, but he still resisted.


    ¡°Zhu, are you all right?¡±


    The confessed classmate suddenly shouted.


    ¡°All right, all right.¡±


    A white light flew into the body of the student who expressed his love. The body of the student who expressed his love began to grow slowly.


    And began to push hard to compete with Poisonous scorpio.


    In the end, poisonous scorpio was directly pushed back a step.


    Under this circumstance, the whole stadium began to boil.


    ¡°powerful, that¡¯s a level 9 fierce beast.¡±


    ¡°Compared strength with Level 9 Fierce Beast, this man actually won.¡±


    ¡°This is our class special ability is very strong Liu Mo? In addition, Zhu, who can improve his special ability, is assisted.¡±


    All of a sudden, one person explained the identities of the two men, and they also understood why the elder brother had such great strength.


    ¡°Low-key, low-key.¡±


    Liu Mo said with a smile that he enjoyed the surprised eyes of all.


    However, being compared in strength by a human being, Poisonous scorpio is somewhat unhappy.


    As a result, it was overwhelmed by a human being with a level 5 extraordinarily fighter, or in front of so many human beings, so poisonous scorpio felt very upset at that time.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    At this time, the figure and voice of Youer appeared on the balcony of the girls¡¯ dormitory.


    Hearing the goddess¡¯s encouragement, Liu Mo became extremely excited.


    ¡°See, the goddess is worried about me, ha, ha, ha!!¡±


    Liu Mo laughed wildly.


    And all the boys around were instantly sink their faces, and their hearts were jealous. They knew they should have gone.


    Poisonous scorpio looked at Liu Mo strangely and communicated with spirit: ¡°Are you stupid, human? Youer was clearly reminding me just now. Let me be careful and don¡¯t kill you.¡±


    As soon as Poisonous Scorpio¡¯s words came out, the people who were jealous of Liu Mo immediately smiled again.


    ¡°Ha ha!! Liu Mo!¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!! No, I¡¯m laughing to death.¡±


    ¡°Liu Mo, you are too narcissistic.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The crowd directly began to make crazy mockery, because just now everyone was very jealous of him.


    Liu Mo also felt very humiliated and bowed his head and did not look at the crowd.

 Chapter 219 - Challenge

    Being ridiculed by all the people, if it weren¡¯t for Liu Mo¡¯s strong psychological endurance, he would have cried.


    At the same time, Liu Mo looked at Poisonous Scorpio. The reason for all this is because of this Poisonous Scorpio. If this Poisonous Scorpio does not say anything.


    Then they continue to envy him.


    Thought of here, Liu Mo vented his anger to Poisonous Scorpio. Of course, because Liu Mo had just won, Poisonous Scorpio was not happy with Liu Mo.


    ¡°Go, go to the duel field.¡±


    Liu Mo said provocatively.


    After all, there is not much room here, and it will cost money to damage public facilities.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio doesn¡¯t walk, and a mere human being is not qualified to fight against itself.


    Poisonous scorpio said, scorpion tongs swung at Liu Mo again, and Liu Mo of course immediately resisted with all his strength.


    However, Liu Mo won just now and thought that Poisonous Scorpio was not as strong as himself. However, when Poisonous Scorpio¡¯s scorpion tongs came into contact with his fist, Liu Mo deeply felt that he was wrong.


    The huge strength directly made Liu Mo powerless to fight back.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    After a loud noise and smoke dispersed, Liu Mo was already pinned under Poisonous scorpio¡¯s scorpion tongs and could not move.


    Liu Mo¡¯s body, also began to slowly get smaller, finally recovered.


    ¡°Oh! you also want to challenge me. If it weren¡¯t for my carelessness, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to show off. you carry him down, he just passed out.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, the body also changed back to the original size, under the awe of all eyes, jumped back to Youer¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Liu Mo, are you all right! Wake up.¡±


    At this time, a fat man rushed out of the crowd and picked up Liu Mo sadly.


    ¡°Liu Mo, are you okay! Wake up! At least tell me the password of your bank card!¡±


    The crowd listened to Zhu¡¯s words and was speechless.


    ¡°I am not dead yet.¡±


    Liu Mo, who was originally in a coma, was awakened.


    After this, people are even more afraid of Poisonous scorpio. The level 9 fierce beast is not something they can win at all.


    Everyone looked at the inner college. It should not be long before the seniors can come out for one day. At that time, someone must challenge Poisonous scorpio.


    A few days later, Ningtian was still practicing shock wave. Slowly, Ningtian¡¯s sword will was under his control, but it was still unstable.


    And Ningtian¡¯s body is already possessed by shock wave.


    The daily life of Youer is to attend classes, eat, go back to the dormitory and occasionally walk around the campus.


    Of course, the people beside Youer have never been less. Slowly, even Yang Xin became accustomed to them and began to ignore them.


    ¡°Youmei, tomorrow is Sunday, the school is off, let¡¯s go to shopping mall.¡±


    Yang Xin said happily to Youer.


    ¡°What is a shopping mall?¡±


    Asked Youer.


    After these days of getting along, Youer is still very close to her roommates.


    However, Youer has become accustomed to not talking much, so Yang Xin¡¯s five people are also accustomed to it.


    ¡°Then you will know, you will certainly like it.¡±


    Yang Xin said with mystery.


    ¡°By the way, it seems that the inner college will also have a holiday tomorrow and can come out for one day.¡±


    At this time, the depressed and unhappy Xin Yu in the dormitory said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yang Xin wondered.


    It¡¯s none of their business.


    ¡°Look!¡±


    Xin Yu put her mobile phone in front of the crowd.


    The mobile phone is a website, which is, of course, the website of Huada College. At this time, there are many challenge letters on the website, all of which are to challenge Poisonous Scorpio, and then pursue Youer.


    So tomorrow, Youer will not be able to go out.


    ¡°Just in time, exercise my muscles and bones.¡± Poisonous scorpio is not afraid, just as the toy came.


    This boring life, although accompanied by delicious food, still makes Poisonous scorpio a little boring.


    And it has to look at Youer at any time to avoid problems, so it can¡¯t go anywhere.


    ¡°Lord Fierce Beast, the people challenged you with level 8 or 9 extraordinarily fighter, and even level 1 or 2 innate fighters. Lord Fierce Beast, are you all right?¡±


    Yang Xin asked.


    ¡°There is no problem at all. Tomorrow you will see how I fight!¡±


    If it releases reincarnation poison, everyone in this college will die. Of course, poisonous scorpio¡¯s reincarnation poison will not be released unless it has to, otherwise it will do great harm to its body.


    After all, its poison is too strong, so it has to pay the corresponding price.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Lord Fierce Beast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Fierce Beast, we will see your show tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Lord Fierce Beast is very good.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio is very happy to be praised by others. After all, being praised by others.


    At the thought of defeating those little boys under the onlookers of tens of thousands of human beings tomorrow, Poisonous scorpio was still excited when it attracted the eyes of admiration.


    ¡°we have many competitors this time, the most severe of which are Chen young master and Rain young master.¡±


    In a luxurious room, a handsome man was drinking red wine while his staff were reporting the collection.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult to handle.¡±


    The handsome man also frowned a little.


    ¡°why don¡¯t we use coercive measures?¡±


    At this moment, the younger brother showed another insidious expression.


    And the boss frowned and looked at his men like a fool.


    The man did not understand what his boss meant when he looked at his expression, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I am depressed, are you foolish? Didn¡¯t you check the identity of Youmei?¡±


    ¡°I checked, but I couldn¡¯t find it. I can only find out that the dean personally picked up her from the outside. I told you.¡±


    This man still doesn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I am the young master of the Zhao family and the genius of the younger generation of our Zhao family. Why are you so stupid?¡±


    Zhao Tian said gloomily.


    Zhao Tian looked at his men who still did not understand, and continued: ¡°The dean has personally picked her up, and she can also have level 9 Fierce Beast guarding her. these can show the identity of Youmei, which is definitely no lower than mine.¡±


    Zhao Tian said that finish, took a sip of water and continued.


    ¡°Not to mention the fact that the level 9 fierce beast is guarding her, you should know how difficult it is to subdue fierce beast, just like you made a car, do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 220 - Illusion

    Zhao Tian¡¯s heart was depressed, and his men let him jump off the cliff.


    ¡°I understand, boss.¡±


    At this time, the man also understand, if he doesn¡¯t understand, Zhao Tian can consider changing his men.


    Zhao Tian looked at his hands and shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I know your special ability is very strange. Now your brain has become, sometimes you can¡¯t understand. Go down!¡±


    Zhao Tian held red wine in his hand and looked out of the window.


    The corners of the mouth rose slightly, revealing a hint of evil smile: ¡°Youmei, you must be mine.¡±


    In the early morning of this day, a large group of students came to the girls¡¯ dormitory.


    ¡°Fierce beast, you get down.¡±


    One of them shouted loudly.


    This person¡¯s clothes have the word ¡°inner college¡±. Obviously, this is the inner college person.


    Poisonous scorpio certainly knew he was calling itself, but it didn¡¯t expect to come so early.


    Poisonous scorpio was sleepy now, so it didn¡¯t pay any attention and let him shout.


    Seeing that there was no response for half a day, the man shouted again.


    Unfortunately, no matter how many times or how loud the seniors in this inner college shouted, Poisonous scorpio did not respond.


    At last, Yang Xin, who was still sleeping, couldn¡¯t stand it. she went to the balcony and said to the senior, ¡°Senior, Fierce Beast is sleeping. It¡¯s useless for you to shout at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Boy, wait for me in the duel field. When I wake up, I will go.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s voice also sounded in the senior¡¯s mind through spiritual communication.


    The senior¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but there was no way out. It was impossible to rush into the girls¡¯ dormitory. Then he will be severely punished.


    No way, the senior can only go.


    When poisonous scorpio woke up, it was already around ten o¡¯clock, because there was no class, Youer in the dormitory woke up very early alone, absorbing the spirituality of heaven and earth.


    The other five and Poisonous Scorpio all slept and didn¡¯t start to get up until about ten o¡¯clock.


    Several people began to go to the duel field, but when all the people went downstairs, they were all people.


    It can be said that the whole college has come.


    Yang Xin¡¯s five people have become accustomed to it, and Youer has no expression on her face.


    After Youer came to the duel field, the crowd who had already been waiting here for the fast sleep began to boil.


    ¡°Look, Goddess is coming.¡±


    ¡°Finally, she has come. I have to wait for my doze to come out.¡±


    ¡°Goddess is so beautiful.


    ¡°Yes! It is more beautiful than the one in the photo.¡±


    ¡°The next battle must be wonderful.¡±


    The duel field of this college is very large, with three football fields. This size, it is also the only place in the college where special abilities can be used.


    After Youer went in, the surroundings were already full of people, while in the middle of the duel field, dozens of people were already waiting.


    Seeing Youer coming, the people at the scene also began to get excited.


    ¡°Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Goddess.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Everyone is shouting Youer. Of course, Youer, who has lived in the human world for so long, knows what this means.


    However, Youer is also very calm. After all, there are people watching every day. Now this scene, Youer has no feeling at all. It is just that there are more people at ordinary times.


    Poisonous scorpio didn¡¯t talk nonsense either, jumping directly from Youer¡¯s shoulder.


    With a loud ¡°bang¡±, Poisonous scorpio has grown into a big body and comes to the middle of the duel.


    The duel field is also dusty because of the poisonous scorpio.


    ¡°Cough!!¡±


    ¡°Ahem!!¡±


    ¡°Ahem ahem ahem!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, why do you make such a big noise?¡±


    Dozens of people in the duel field complained one after another.


    When the dust dispersed, a huge figure of Poisonous scorpio appeared.


    ¡°Human beings, are you going to challenge me?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s green eyes, which are now about the same size as human beings, together with its huge body, give people a sense of oppression.


    ¡°Of course it is us.¡±


    Zhao Tian tone is very arrogant said.


    The way Poisonous scorpio appeared just now has made Zhao Tian full of dust.


    ¡°Are you going to fight one-on-one or fight in group?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said with complete disdain.


    ¡°You are very confident.¡±


    One looks sunny and handsome in sportswear, but his eyes are black, giving people a sense of fear.


    Poisonous scorpio looked at Chen Ao as he spoke and looked at Chen Ao¡¯s eyes.


    Slowly, poisonous scorpio began to feel the sound around it disappear, leaving itself and the human being in front of it.


    Suddenly Chen Ao in front of Poisonous Scorpio showed a shady smile and said unhurriedly, ¡°Welcome to my spiritual world. You have been tricked by me. As long as you throw in the towel, I will let you out.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!¡±


    Poisonous scorpio smiled and its spirit began to resist.


    However, slowly, Poisonous scorpio did not feel very good. The mental power it released was useless.


    ¡°How about surrender? No, my mental space is very special. It is useless for you to use mental power.¡±


    Chen Ao said proudly to Poisonous scorpio.


    Poisonous scorpio really felt helpless at that time, but it was not Poisonous scorpio¡¯s style to throw in the towel to a weaker human being than itself, and the dignity of divine beasts did not allow Poisonous scorpio to do so.


    ¡°That is to kill you and try it.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio burst into full force directly, and the speed was even faster than Chen Ao¡¯s reaction. His head flew up.


    However, Chen Ao¡¯s face was not afraid at this time.


    Chen Ao¡¯s head disappeared in the air and a new head grew out of his body.


    ¡°I am immortal here, even if you attack me with your mental power, it is useless.¡±


    Chen Ao said proudly.


    However, Poisonous Scorpio did not believe that the strong spirit directly caused the defenseless Chen Ao to explode and splash flesh and blood.


    And these flesh and blood flying into the air actually gathered again.


    Poisonous scorpio stared at Chen Ao for a moment and said, ¡°Interesting, human, you should be using a kind of illusion!¡±


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s divine beast blood memory mentioned this information.


    However, Chen Ao¡¯s eyes showed a little panic, which also proved what Poisonous scorpio said.


    ¡°What if it is, can you break it?¡±


    Chen Ao said proudly that so far, all the people who have broken his illusions are people who are better than him.


    Chen Ao is also a level 9 extraordinary fighter, which is at the same level as the level 9 fierce beast¡¯s Poisonous Scorpio. Chen Ao does not believe that Poisonous Scorpio can break it.


    ¡°At present, I can¡¯t break it, but if you look up at Youmei, she is not happy.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said to Chen Ao very seriously.


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s words, although it makes Chen Ao a little strange, isn¡¯t Poisonous scorpio trapped in his illusion?

 Chapter 221 - Injuries

    However, under the action of curiosity, Chen Ao¡¯s consciousness temporarily left the illusion space and looked up at the Youer in the audience.


    But this look, let Chen Ao¡¯s eyes and Youer look at each other.


    Chen Ao looked at Youer¡¯s eyes and felt really beautiful.


    However, cracks are beginning to appear in the space of Poisonous Scorpio at this time, and then more and more.


    A flash of white light flashed and poisonous scorpio came back again.


    ¡°Xiao Chen, what are you doing?¡±


    Zhao Tian saw Chen Ao staring blankly at the Youer in the audience and hurriedly warned.


    When Chen Ao was reminded by Zhao Tian, he came to his senses and looked at Poisonous scorpio and said, ¡°Not good.¡±


    Unfortunately, it was too late. Poisonous scorpio had left the space, staring at several people with huge green eyes, and scorpion tongs came directly to the nearest people in front of it.


    Chen Ao several people hurriedly dodged back, dodged the attack of Poisonous scorpio.


    ¡°Good boy, dare to sneak attack me.¡± Poisonous scorpio said angrily.


    If it weren¡¯t for its cleverness, it might have really lost.


    ¡°Xiao Chen failed, so he had to start fighting.¡±


    Zhao Tian originally planned to use Chen Ao¡¯s special ability to win easily, but Poisonous scorpio miraculously got rid of it.


    ¡°Ha ha! Come on, come on.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio is waiting for these human beings to launch attacks. Poisonous scorpio wants to see how these human beings will deal with it.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    A boy rushed to Poisonous scorpio and began to shine.


    Poisonous scorpio did not dodge either, but the huge scorpion tongs rushed at the human beings.


    What makes Poisonous scorpio somewhat strange is that the human beings did not evade the attack.


    Just when Poisonous scorpio¡¯s scorpion tongs attacked the human, the human¡¯s light was extremely bright and directly passed through Poisonous scorpio¡¯s scorpion tongs and came to the front of Poisonous scorpio.


    After that, Poisonous scorpio was not allowed to react, and the light became extremely bright, just like a sun.


    All the people in the duel field were forced to close their eyes by the huge light.


    Poisonous scorpio, on the other hand, was somewhat uncomfortable. its eyes were badly hurt by the sudden strong light and forced to close.


    ¡°Right now. Quick.¡±


    Zhao Tian shouted, controlling the sand on the ground at the same time, wrapping Poisonous scorpio¡¯s feet and body at the same time, making Poisonous scorpio unable to run and controlling Poisonous scorpio.


    Yu Lichen¡¯s hands began to grow scales and his fingers became claws. Yu Lichen flew into the air with his claws facing Poisonous scorpio¡¯s eyes.


    Others have also used their special abilities to attack Poisonous scorpio.


    ¡°No, Lord Fierce Beast will be all right!¡±


    Yang Xin said with great concern.


    And Youer¡¯s eyes also appeared to worry.


    ¡°You said the fierce beast should have lost!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The defense of Level 9 Fierce Beast is beyond the average person¡¯s ability to break.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. People who deal with Level 9 Fierce Beast are not ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Boom!!!¡±


    The fierce attack made the dusty middle of the duel field.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    In the dust of the duel field, there was the angry roar of Poisonous Scorpio.


    And Yu Li Chen¡¯s hands, also appeared red and green mixed blood.


    The dust slowly dispersed, and everyone was watching nervously.


    Zhao Tian and others are also very nervous. The attack was originally planned by Zhao Tian. The aim is to quickly solve the poisonous scorpio.


    Because if they fight one-on-one, it is very difficult to win.


    However, what made the public and Zhao Tian make mistakes was that the figure of Poisonous Scorpio was already standing in place.


    However, Poisonous Scorpio is not feeling well at this time. its body is covered with scars and is still bleeding green. One eye is closed and also has green blood.


    ¡°You human beings, I really underestimate you. Your success angered me. Die!¡±


    Poisonous scorpio was furious, and the poisonous stings on body began to shine green. At the same time, green poisonous gas began to appear around Poisonous scorpio.


    And the sky began to appear dark clouds, also began to make the sound of crying.


    A breath like death appeared from Poisonous scorpio, and people seemed to see death.


    ¡°Get back. It¡¯s poisonous.¡±


    Zhao Tian immediately reacted and hurriedly retreated with the crowd.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    At this moment, a clear and crisp voice sounded in the minds of all the people, which made them feel like the voice of outer space.


    At the same time, all the people put their eyes on Youer at the same time, because only Youer can make such a heavenly sound.


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s body was stunned when it heard the sound. its huge body turned back and eyes looked at the audience stage in the duel field.


    ¡°Why do you want to stop me?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio tone of angry questioning Youer.


    ¡°You will hurt yourself in this way. Don¡¯t forget what this place is.¡±


    Youer¡¯s tone was calm, but there was a majesty in the calm.


    Poisonous scorpio did not answer, but pondered for a moment, and the poison gas disappeared.


    ¡°It was my impulse. It was the first time I had suffered such a serious injury. I really lost my mind just now.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, looking again at its opponent.


    ¡°You are very good, but I underestimated you. I have remembered this lesson, so I will be serious.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio began to take these seemingly weak humans seriously.


    Because in the eyes of Poisonous Scorpio, these human beings are weak, but it is because of Poisonous Scorpio¡¯s carelessness that Poisonous Scorpio has just been injured and one eye has been injured.


    Poisonous scorpio has learned this lesson deeply this time. If these human beings are stronger, Poisonous scorpio will really lose.


    ¡°Ha ha!! Fierce beast, you are just that!¡±


    Zhao Tian arrogant said.


    After all, the tone of poisonous scorpio has never put people in the eyes.


    This time Poisonous Scorpio began to launch an active attack, and the target of the attack was Chen Ao.


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s speed was very fast and rushed at Chen Ao.


    At this time, the person who had just glowed all over his body rushed to Poisonous scorpio again.


    The huge light once again lit up the whole duel field, and Poisonous scorpio immediately wanted to retreat, but the sand on the ground instantly wrapped Poisonous scorpio and blocked Poisonous scorpio¡¯s actions.


    Yu Lichen also flew into the air again, heading for Poisonous scorpio.


    People begin to attack.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    poisonous scorpio was injured again.


    ¡°Ha ha! This time this fierce beast will not win.¡±


    ¡°It has just suffered losses, and now it has been hit by the same trick. The IQ of Fierce Beast is not good!¡±

 Chapter 222 - Uses The Power Of Divine Beast Blood

    In the audience, the crowd began to mock Poisonous scorpio, while Zhao Tian in the duel also showed a contemptuous smile.


    But when the dust dispersed, there was no sign of the poisonous scorpio.


    Zhao Tian on the duel field, suddenly felt cold, immediately turned back.


    ¡°I am behind you, human beings.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio did not know when, has come to Zhao Tian¡¯s behind.


    The huge scorpion tongs waved to the crowd, and the crowd hurriedly began to defend, but it was already late.


    The huge force hit the chest of all the people, and all the people were directly hit by the huge force, so they flew out of a distance of tens of meters.


    Zhao Tian, who was thrown away, was struggling to use the special abilit. The sand wall suddenly appeared on the ground, causing the people who were thrown away to fall into the sand wall and get a buffer.


    ¡°Ahem ahem ahem!!¡±


    However, the crowd was not very good either. There was burning pain on the back and blood flowed out.


    ¡°How about it? Does it hurt?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said sarcastically.


    ¡°How did you appear behind us?¡±


    Yu Lichen is very puzzled asked.


    How big is Poisonous Scorpio and how can it suddenly come back to the back of them? This made all the people present wonder.


    Poisonous scorpio looked at Zhao Tian and continued to sarcastically say, ¡°You may have forgotten my original body shape!¡±


    Poisonous scorpio has just changed back to its original shape and jumped from the air to behind the crowd with dust.


    Zhao Tian and others are puzzled, this just react.


    ¡°Chen Ao.¡±


    One side of the Yu Lichen Zao said.


    Chen Ao nodded and then rushed directly to Poisonous scorpio.


    Poisonous scorpio saw Chen Ao running towards it and, of course, understood what Chen Ao was going to do, so it immediately attacked Chen Ao with double scorpion tongs.


    Yu Lichen also made moves at this moment. His hands grew scales, his fingers turned into claws, his feet swept away on the ground, dust flew up, and he flew up again.


    From the dust, two Yu Lichen flew out and attacked Poisonous scorpio¡¯s scorpion tongs respectively, which made Poisonous scorpio¡¯s attack unable to attack Chen Ao who rushed towards him.


    However, Poisonous scorpio responded immediately, closing eyes and retreating.


    However, Zhao Tian has already controlled the sand around Poisonous scorpio. When Poisonous scorpio wants to retreat, Zhao Tian also immediately controls the sand. Countless sand goes directly to Poisonous scorpio, forcing Poisonous scorpio not to walk.


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s body instantly became smaller, and Poisonous scorpio had to go, or it would fall into the illusion of Chen Ao again and lose.


    ¡°Whew, whew, whew.¡± A few times, several arrows directly shot at Poisonous scorpio, its body has become small.


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s heart was shocked. Why are there still attacks?


    Poisonous scorpio had no choice but to jump directly into the air.


    Because the direction of these bows and arrows has blocked its idea of going underground, Poisonous scorpio jumped into the air and his body instantly returned to its original state.


    Scorpion tongs directly hit two Yu Lichen severely. After the two Yu Lichen were hit, they disappeared directly.


    Chen Ao is looking at Poisonous scorpio. Poisonous scorpio closes eyes and the scorpion¡¯s tail is toward Chen Ao.


    Although Chen Ao still does not know how poisonous the level 9 fierce beast is, Chen Ao does not want to be the first to try it.


    Therefore, Chen Ao had no choice but to attack Poisonous scorpio¡¯s tail directly with his mental power to give himself enough time to escape.


    Poisonous scorpio does not want to let go of Chen Ao, who poses the greatest threat to it. Although its scorpion tail is blocked by Chen Ao¡¯s mental attack, Poisonous scorpio¡¯s scorpion tongs can come towards Chen Ao.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Just as Poisonous scorpio was about to attack Chen Ao with scorpion tongs, Yu Lichen appeared over itself. The target was its another eye.


    Poisonous scorpio has no choice but to let Chen Ao go and attack Yu Lichen. Otherwise, its two eyes will be injured.


    Just after poisonous scorpio shifted his target, an arrow flew into poisonous scorpio¡¯s eye.


    Poisonous scorpio blocked the arrow with the scorpion tail, but before Poisonous scorpio could react, suddenly a man popped out of the ground.


    Because one eye of Poisonous Scorpio was injured and could not be opened, Poisonous Scorpio¡¯s perspective was also less, which also led Poisonous Scorpio not to find it in the first place.


    And that person, Poisonous Scorpio knows, is the person whose whole body will give off great light.


    Poisonous scorpio can¡¯t stop it at all.


    The man once again shone a huge light, illuminating the whole duel field.


    Poisonous scorpio was forced to close eyes. This time Poisonous scorpio hurriedly defended itself.


    At the same time, Poisonous Scorpio used its divine beast blood power.


    However, Zhao Tian and others seized the opportunity to attack Poisonous Scorpio crazily, and dust flew in the whole duel field in an instant.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Tian is handsome.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the level 9 fierce beast will lose this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes! If it doesn¡¯t die, it will be seriously injured.¡±


    The audience all thought that Poisonous scorpio would lose this time, and Zhao Tian and others in the duel field were also enjoying the applause of the audience. After all, winning a level 9 fierce beast was not a simple thing.


    The cooperation just now was also discussed by all in advance, otherwise it would not be possible to cooperate with each other in this way.


    ¡°When we pursue Youmei, we will have to rely on our skills.¡±


    Zhao Tian whispered.


    The other four roommates on the side of Youer are all looking at the duel field and worried.


    However, Youer looked at it calmly, as if the duel had nothing to do with herself.


    ¡°Ha ha!! Congratulations to your teammates, you are already great for pushing me to this point.¡±


    An angry voice sounded in the minds of the crowd.


    The dust dispersed and Poisonous scorpio was standing in the original place. However, at this time, Poisonous scorpio¡¯s body surface was already equipped with a suit of armor.


    This armor is black. On top of the armor, there are many ancient characters that people do not know at all. The armor tightly wraps the poisonous scorpio. At this time, the poisonous scorpio itself begins to exude a suffocating feeling. Once again, all the people feel that their breathing is beginning to feel a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did you get the armor?¡±


    Chen Ao asked with great doubts.


    After all, Poisonous scorpio suddenly put on armor, and the armor was not simple at first sight.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Now you have to worry about yourself.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, and all the people present also noticed that Poisonous scorpio¡¯s eyes, which had been injured, had recovered.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Zhao Tian directly controlled the sand in the whole duel field. The sand quickly gathered into three sand wolves as big as Poisonous scorpio.

 Chapter 223 - Sand Wolf

    ¡°Ah-oh!!¡±


    The three sand wolves rushed to Poisonous scorpio. Poisonous scorpio did not escape and directly hit the three sand wolves with a scorpion tongs.


    The three sand wolves were directly scattered and turned into sand again.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±


    Zhao Tian couldn¡¯t believe loudly said.


    Also don¡¯t let Zhao Tian react from the surprise, Poisonous scorpio also gathered around three sand wolves, but the three sand wolves, Zhao Tian himself can¡¯t control.


    Now the reappearing three sand wolves have been controlled by Poisonous scorpio.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Three huge sand wolves ran to Zhao Tian and others.


    On Xueer¡¯s side, Xueer and her team members have arrived at the No.3 frontier fortress in the north, standing on the frontier fortress, which has been physically built with countless financial resources and is thousands of meters long.


    The mountains in front are covered with snow. Standing here makes one sigh with emotion at the uncanny workmanship of nature.


    In the remote mountains, there are countless roars, which make people instinctively afraid.


    Xueer held out her hand and a snowflake flew into Xueer¡¯s hand. Xueer looked at the snowflake in her hand and rarely smiled.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the captain smile for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes! The captain¡¯s smile is still so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I said the captain should smile more, I¡­¡±


    Before one of the players had finished speaking, they were all warned by Xueer¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Go and rest first!¡±


    Xueer has issued an expulsion order, and all the players have no choice but to leave.


    On the other hand, after returning to Poisonous Scorpio¡¯s side, Poisonous Scorpio took control of three sand wolves, and in addition to Poisonous Scorpio¡¯s own attacks, it has won several people in a row, one of whom is the one who will shine the most deeply remembered by Poisonous Scorpio.


    Originally, the man wanted to shine all over his body, so Poisonous Scorpio had to close eyes and take advantage of this to run away. However, this time it was useless. On the contrary, Poisonous Scorpio also learned this trick.


    Let Zhao Tian and others forcibly close their eyes and were ambushed by Poisonous scorpio and three sand wolves.


    It directly led to the elimination of several people, and Chen Ao was also hit by the tail of Poisonous Scorpio. Although Zhao Tian blocked Chen Ao¡¯s injury with sand, Chen Ao was still injured.


    The strong pain made Chen Ao even more unable to stand up and could only half kneel on the ground.


    ¡°Is your special ability to copy?¡±


    Yu Lichen looked at Poisonous scorpio and asked nervously.


    However, Yu Lichen¡¯s arm injury is still bleeding, which was just caused by Poisonous Scorpio.


    ¡°No, but it is almost same, come on, I see what else you can do.¡±


    Although the words of Poisonous Scorpio were provocative, Poisonous Scorpio also had to be on full alert. After all, it was just because of this that it suffered a great loss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be proud.¡±


    Zhao Tian¡¯s veins stood out suddenly and violently on his face, and the sand around him began to gather on Zhao Tian.


    Countless sand flew from the ground to Zhao Tian. Zhao Tian was wrapped in sand. A huge sand wolf slowly took shape. This time the size of the sand wolf was several times that of Poisonous scorpio.


    Because a large amount of sand became sand wolves, the duel field also dropped by more than 10 meters.


    ¡°Ah-oh!!¡±


    The sand wolf let out a cry and the voice resounded through the whole college.


    In an instant, the audience boiled again.


    ¡°King Sand Wolf.¡±


    ¡°This is Zhao Tian¡¯s King Sand Wolf.¡±


    ¡°I have only heard of it before, but now I have actually seen it.¡±


    ¡°Fierce beast is going to lose this time.¡±


    ¡°Not to lose, but to lose miserably.¡±


    the audience praising the large sand wolf made by Zhao Tian, which made Poisonous scorpio a little uncomfortable.


    ¡°What a big sand wolf, but it¡¯s just getting bigger. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio sneered directly.


    ¡°Is it? Then have a look!¡±


    Zhao Tian¡¯s voice came from among the sand wolves.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio took control of the three sand wolves and rushed to Zhao Tian¡¯s sand wolf.


    There is no doubt that the result is Zhao Tian¡¯s sand wolf, which directly scattered the three sand wolves of Poisonous scorpio with one claw.


    Then there was another wolf¡¯s claw, which was shot at Poisonous scorpio. Poisonous scorpio chose to avoid it directly.


    Because Zhao Tian¡¯s sand wolf is too big, Poisonous scorpio can easily avoid it.


    Poisonous scorpio jumped back to avoid Zhaotian¡¯s attack and pierced the wolf¡¯s claws with its tail. However, after piercing the wolf¡¯s claws, an attraction actually sucked Poisonous scorpio¡¯s tail.


    Poisonous scorpio did not dare to be careless and hurriedly forced its tail out.


    However, before Poisonous scorpio jump away. The wolf¡¯s claws actually stretched out sand and crashed into Poisonous scorpio.


    Poisonous scorpio was in the air at this time and could not hide at all. it was hit abruptly by the sand and flew out upside down.


    He smashed the poisonous scorpio into the edge wall of the duel field, and when the dust dispersed, the figure of the poisonous scorpio reappeared.


    However, Poisonous scorpio is fine. the armor was still shining under the reflection of sunlight.


    ¡°Your armor is really hard.¡±


    Zhao Tian tone contemptuous said.


    Poisonous scorpio, of course, not to be outdone, counterattacked: ¡°You attack didn¡¯t work at all. Even if I stand and let you attack, you can¡¯t do it. I am ¡­¡±


    Poisonous scorpio did not speak yet. Chen Ao suddenly jumped out of the ground.


    Poisonous scorpio, of course, wants to know what Chen Ao is going to do. Poisonous scorpio hurriedly attacked Chen Ao.


    But then Poisonous Scorpio found it unable to move and its body was locked in sand.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio immediately closed eyes.


    Because Poisonous scorpio knows that illusion must make the opponent eyes open and look at each other.


    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±


    At this time, two Yu Lichen also appeared from the ground, jumped onto the back of Poisonous scorpio, and forced Poisonous scorpio to open eyes.


    Poisonous scorpio felt black at the moment.


    ¡°We are here. Can you throw in the towel now?¡±


    Chen Ao¡¯s face was filled with the winner¡¯s smile.


    However, Poisonous Scorpio is extremely unhappy now, and it was in the space again. What should it do now?


    ¡°Human beings, you think too simply, do you know what my poison is?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, a drop of venom glowing green appeared at its scorpion tail.


    Poisonous scorpio wants to defend the dignity of the divine beast. Poisonous scorpio does not accept that it has been defeated by human beings. This is a shame.


    ¡°What poison?¡±


    Chen Ao did not know why, looking at that drop of green venom, there will be a sense of fear in his heart.


    ¡°my poisone can make you die instantly.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said solemnly and with a kind of warning.


    Chen Ao certainly knew the meaning of Poisonous Scorpio¡¯s words, and the original winner¡¯s expression gradually became serious.

 Chapter 224 - Stalemate Fighting

    All of a sudden, Chen Ao seemed to think of something and his serious and nervous expression disappeared.


    ¡°Ha ha!! Fierce beast are you kidding? You can¡¯t poison me here.¡±


    Chen Ao remembered at this moment that this is not the real world.


    ¡°Is it? My poison can really poison you in this space.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, approaching Chen Ao, the drop of green venom is only a few tens of centimeters away from Chen Ao.


    Chen Ao looked at this drop of green venom and did not know why. His body instinctively wanted to retreat. Chen Ao¡¯s own body instinctively was afraid.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Chen Ao said he did not believe it.


    ¡°I count to three, and if you don¡¯t remove your illusion, you will try it.¡±


    ¡°One.¡±


    Chen Ao did not know why, his nervous body began to sweat.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Chen Ao gritted his teeth and knew that this was a psychological war and he could not lose.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Well, you won.¡±


    Chen Ao still did not bear the fear and chose to compromise.


    Poisonous scorpio returned to the battlefield again.


    Everyone is waiting whether Chen Ao win.


    However, Zhao Tian and others are full of confidence. After all, Chen Ao¡¯s illusion is powerful.


    ¡°You said how long it would take.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Chen Ao¡¯s special ability, but it is an illusion that makes people enter another space, and in which space Chen Ao is invincible.¡±


    ¡°I have heard of this too, so Chen Ao will win.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    In the audience, when everyone was saying that Chen Ao would win.


    Chen Ao suddenly opened his eyes and immediately shouted, ¡°Back off quickly.¡±


    Chen Ao¡¯s words also show that Chen Ao¡¯s illusion failed.


    ¡°Stay back and keep a distance from the fierce beast.¡±


    Yu Lichen also reacted and made the most correct choice.


    Zhao Tian and others hurriedly retreated, while Poisonous scorpio opened green eyes again. This time, they felt a sense of murder.


    ¡°You are really good, but I don¡¯t want to play with you either.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio said, and the body began to get smaller and return to its original size.


    ¡°What do you say fierce beast is doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but listen to its meaning, it should be to put some big moves.¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s getting smaller.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, watch!¡±


    ¡°Also, we can only continue to watch.¡±


    The audience watched nervously and looked forward to what the poisonous scorpio was going to do.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone.¡±


    Zhao Tian said nervously to his teammates around him.


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place, which startled Zhao Tian and others.


    ¡°This fierce beast will already be invisible, everyone be careful, ¡­ ah!!¡±


    Before Chen Ao had finished speaking, one of his teammates had already screamed and flew directly out of the duel field.


    Tight, Yu Lichen saw a black shadow in front of his eyes. before Yu Lichen see clearly what the black shadow was. He felt great pain in his abdomen. Then Yu Lichen¡¯s body began to fly to the duel.


    Zhao Tianli controlled the sand so that Yu Lichen was caught by the sand and did not fly out.


    However, Zhao Tian was not relieved. His teammates flew away one after another and were eliminated.


    Finally, only Zhao Tian, Chen Ao and Yu Lichen were left on the battlefield.


    The figure of Poisonous Scorpio once again appeared in front of the three.


    ¡°How, how fast am I?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio cannot be very fast because its body becomes bigger. Poisonous scorpio becomes bigger, instead, it suppresses Poisonous scorpio¡¯s own strength. Poisonous scorpio regains its size, that is, its strength.


    The speed of Poisonous Scorpio was not matched by Zhao Tian and others.


    Poisonous scorpio is not a power type of divine beast, but a speed type of divine beast.


    Poisonous scorpio was completely easy to deal with several.


    Originally, Poisonous Scorpio could still win even it got bigger. it didn¡¯t expect to take out its reincarnation Poison. It was really a bit shameful.


    The remaining three strongest human beings, Poisonous Scorpio, also don¡¯t want to talk nonsense. After playing for a long time, it is a little tired and should go to eat something.


    Poisonous scorpio quickly disappeared again.


    ¡°defense.¡±


    Zhao Tian¡¯s sand wolf caught Chen Ao and Yu Li Chen into the body, and the sand wolf turned into a ball again.


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s extremely fast attack, crazy attack on the sand ball, and the figure of Poisonous scorpio is no longer visible, only the black afterimage can be seen, which attacks the sand ball in different positions.


    However, the hardness of the sand ball makes Poisonous scorpio interesting.


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s body gets bigger, the strength increases and starts to attack, but this time the sand ball actually softens. Poisonous scorpio¡¯s attack directly enters the sand ball, and the sand also starts to want to suck Poisonous scorpio in.


    Poisonous scorpio had no choice but to step back and attack again, but the sand gathered again.


    And that Yu Lichen attacked Poisonous scorpio from time to time, but it was useless. Poisonous scorpio¡¯s armor defense was not something that Yu Lichen could break.


    ¡°This is Zhao Tian¡¯s super defense.¡±


    ¡°This defense is so strong that it makes this fierce beast even more helpless.¡±


    ¡°Yes! But this stalemate is not the way!¡±


    ¡°I think both sides are wasting their strength. It should not be easy for Zhao Tian to make such a big sand ball.¡±


    ¡°This is also, and the defense must be strengthened. Fierce Beast can always attack.¡±


    All the people on the stage were talking about it.


    At this time in the sand ball, Zhao Tian and Yu Lichen both looked at Chen Ao with a black face. Chen Ao was stunned.


    he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    Zhao Tian said, ¡°Tell me! How did your illusion be broken again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is too useless.¡±


    Yu Li Chen added.


    Chen Ao heard Zhao Tian and Yu Lichen¡¯s questioning, he did not dare to look at the two men. He said in a somewhat ashamed and helpless tone: ¡°I have no choice. The poison of Fierce Beast can make me really poisoned in illusion space.¡±

 Chapter 225 - Spirit Weapon Appearance

    Zhao Tian and Yu Lichen listened to Chen Ao¡¯s explanation and frowned.


    But Zhao Tian and Yu Lichen Yu still looked at Chen Ao with a trace of suspicion.


    ¡°How do you know the poison of Fierce Beast, could poison you in illusion space?¡±


    Zhao Tian still some don¡¯t believe asked.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Chen Ao really didn¡¯t know how to answer at that time.


    Zhao Tian and Yu Li Chen both understood that Chen Ao had been cheated again.


    However, now the two also understand that it is no longer possible to let the fierce beast enter the space. No one can catch up with the speed alone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we use spirit weapon?¡±


    Chen Ao said, and took out his red spirit weapon.


    Chen Ao¡¯s spirit weapon is a white ball of light. It is not offensive, but it can increase mental power. At the beginning, in order to make his spirit weapon reach the red level, Chen Ao bought a lot of rare mineral crystals and spent much money.


    In fact, Chen Ao is not willing to take out spirit weapon either. Generally, when spirit weapon reaches the blue level, self-awareness will begin to appear, which is referred to as spirit weapon soul.


    After taking out spirit weapon to fight, spirit weapon soul all asked to eat rare mineral crystals to repair the damage during the battle. Of course, spirit weapon soul likes to eat rare mineral crystals to make it stronger. The higher the level of spirit weapon, the more it eats.


    Slowly, there was a rule that spirit weapon after the blue grade should eat rare mineral crystals after the battle, which also led to the already scarce price and expensive rare mineral crystals, and the price was even more exorbitant.


    In short, the more high level spirit weapon, the more money it spent, and the average person simply cannot afford it.


    ¡°Chen Ao, I think it is enough for you to use your spirit weapon, and I will not take my spirit weapon.¡±


    ¡°That is, Chen Ao, we believe you and we will give you assists nearby.¡±


    Rain Li Chen¡¯s words, obviously also don¡¯t want to take out his spirit weapon.


    ¡°you take it out. When is it? if we lost. All three of us lost a lot of face.¡±


    Chen Ao said angrily.


    Hearing Chen Ao¡¯s words, Zhao Tian and Yu Li Chen were embarrassed and bowed their heads, but still did not want to take out spirit weapon.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for the two of you to take it. Don¡¯t worry, you can come to my house for dinner in the next week.¡±


    Zhao Tian said, but Chen Ao and Yu Li Chen both rolled their eyes at Zhao Tian.


    Zhao Tian saw the two men¡¯s winks and said helplessly, ¡°OK, OK, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    There was a loud noise and the sand ball exploded. Zhao Tian and the two stood on the sand and looked down at the poisonous scorpio on the ground.


    At the same time, weapons appeared in the hands of three people.


    Now the audience saw the weapons in the hands of the three men, and now the atmosphere is boiling up again.


    ¡°spirit weapons!¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The audience in the audience began to shout.


    ¡°They actually took out spirit weapon.¡±


    Chen Ao¡¯s spirit weapon emits white light and flew to poisonous scorpio.


    ¡°Mental attack? This is useless to me.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio also released mental power and fought back.


    But Poisonous scorpio was wrong. The white light ignored Poisonous scorpio¡¯s mental attack and directly entered Poisonous scorpio¡¯s body.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Poisonous scorpio looked doubtfully at the place where the light entered its scorpion tongs. Before Poisonous scorpio could understand, great pain began to appear from its scorpion tongs.


    The feeling, just like its own meat was torn off, was extremely painful.


    ¡°it is not an ordinary mental attack, but a change in your mood or various physical feelings.¡±


    Chen Ao said proudly in tone.


    His res level spirit weapon, which is itself a spirit weapon that can increase his mental strength. It is less precious than his spiritual strength. At the beginning, Chen Ao also took a lot of effort to subdue it.


    Every time Chen Ao uses his spirit weapon, his opponent will never forget it.


    Then, Chen Ao once again used his spirit weapon to emit several white lights. Poisonous scorpio hurriedly avoided, but the enlarged body was not as flexible as the body.


    As a result, Poisonous Scorpio was hit, but this time its body did not feel the pain, and the poisonous Scorpio immediately changed back to its original size to prevent being hit again.


    ¡°You all fly out!¡±


    Poisonous scorpio was afraid of any accident, so it rushed directly to Zhao Tian and the two.


    But what Poisonous scorpio never expected was that Zhao Tian blocked its attack with sand.


    Poisonous scorpio also saw that its attack failed and immediately retreated.


    ¡°No, impossible, how can you keep up with my speed? No¡­ the white light, my speed has slowed down.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio just reacted, but this is a bit difficult.


    ¡°I just had the ability to slow down your speed. Now you have lost the speed and have lost. And I said if you two can make moves, as for saving the rare crystal of spirit weapon¡¯s self-repair?¡±


    Chen Ao looked at Zhao Tian and Yu Li Chen, said.


    However, Zhao Yun and Yu Li Chen smiled and still did not make moves.


    Chen Ao looked at them with a disdainful look, so Zhao Tian could not help but say, ¡°After all, we could buy less rare crystal.¡±


    Chen Ao looked at Zhao Tian with disgust. Chen Ao also wanted to defeat Poisonous scorpio alone in front of almost the whole school.


    But Chen Ao is not a combat type, and now he is exhausted and it is very difficult to stand. After all, although this ability is very strong, it takes too much energy.

 Chapter 226 - Still Cant Win

    Chen Ao did not expect that his two teammates would not shoot.


    In this way, Chen Ao is anxious and angry, but he cannot say it directly. Otherwise, Chen Ao is the target of Poisonous scorpio.


    However, Poisonous Scorpio did not start work because the speed was forced to slow down, so it also looked at the three people warily.


    Both sides neither have made moves.


    However, the Youer in the audience was already impatient.


    Youer doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of these people fighting Poisonous Scorpio, and they have been fighting for so long, and now they don¡¯t.


    ¡°Finish it quickly.¡±


    Youer couldn¡¯t help but use mental communication directly to Poisonous scorpio.


    However, Poisonous Scorpio felt a little embarrassed when it was urged to hurry up. it wanted to hurry up, but he couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°ok¡±


    Poisonous scorpio has to attack the three.


    Then, sand flew up on the ground and dozens of sand wolves appeared, rushing to Zhao Tian¡¯s side.


    Zhao Tian saw that Chen Ao has been beaten, can only use his spirit weapon.


    Zhao Tian¡¯s spirit weapon is a bracelet and is worn on his hand. The level is also red.


    Dozens of sand wolves also appeared on the ground, and Zhao Tian¡¯s sand wolves began to fight.


    ¡°Where is the fierce beast?¡±


    Yu Li Chen found the opposite Poisonous scorpio missing, his face changed greatly, and he looked around at once.


    ¡°Zhao Tian, be careful.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio has just been hidden with sand, which is not easy to be found.


    ¡°Not afraid.¡±


    Zhao Tian looked at the poisonous scorpio and his face was very calm. Zhao Tian used his spirit weapon ability to directly let the surrounding sand wrap himself instantly.


    However, when Poisonous scorpio rushed to himself, Zhao Tian did not feel any great attack.


    ¡°No, Chen Ao, be careful.¡± Yu Li Chen shouted.


    However, Chen Ao on one side now has difficulty standing up. Seeing the poisonous scorpio, there is no way out.


    he wated to retreat, but his body can¡¯t react.


    Zhao Tian also reacted and hurriedly wanted to use sand to defend Chen Ao.


    However, Poisonous scorpio suddenly gave off a huge white light, which directly flashed Zhao Tian and Yu Li Chen¡¯s eyes.


    In the end, Chen Ao went to the audience.


    Poisonous scorpio also did not think of how ruthless Zhao Tian was in the end, and a sand tide came directly.


    The sand on the ground, like alive, attacked Poisonous scorpio crazily, which also led to Poisonous scorpio¡¯s original attempt to attack Zhao Tian and Yu Li Chen, and its plan failed.


    Because Zhao Tian could not see, he was attacked by the sand tide, but fortunately, he was not seriously injured.


    However, Yu Li Chen was injured, and a hole appeared in his abdomen directly, causing blood to flow out.


    ¡°Zhao Tian I¡­¡±


    Yu Li Chen forcibly endured the pain and frantically scolded the Zhao Tian.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    Zhao Tian can only say sorry. Although it is impossible let Yu Li Chen die, it really hurts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go and stop thinking about saving money.¡±


    Chen Ao¡¯s exit made Zhao Tian feel that they would lose later.


    This is not what Zhao Tian wants.


    ¡°ok.¡±


    The long golden knife in Yu Li Chen¡¯s hand also gives off a slight golden white light.


    At this time, Poisonous Scorpio is still hiding from Zhao Tian¡¯s attack on controlling sand. Poisonous Scorpio cannot find a foothold now. The sand on the ground is attacking itself all the time. If it weren¡¯t for its armor, it would have been injured.


    After seeing Chen Ao eliminated, Yu Li Chen was also a little nervous.


    ¡°I will control and contain the attack of the level 9 fierce beast, and you will be in close combat with it.¡±


    After all, Zhao Tian¡¯s melee ability is very weak.


    ¡°ok.¡±


    Yu Li Chen clenched his spirit weapon and, under Zhao Tian¡¯s control, ran to Poisonous scorpio in the sand tide here.


    Poisonous scorpio is also depressed now. The sand is too annoying. It not only attacks itself, but also the ground is covered with sand. As long as it stands on the sand, the sand will want to suck in Poisonous scorpio.


    This also leads to Poisonous scorpio being able to avoid attacks all the time and not rest.


    Seeing Yu Li Chen, Poisonous scorpio felt troublesome.


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s body became bigger again, and of course, after Poisonous scorpio¡¯s body became bigger, it also fell directly into the sand.


    Yu Li Chen, who rushed over, could not understand what Poisonous Scorpio was doing like this. But how could Yu Li Chen miss such a good opportunity?


    The long golden knife slammed toward Poisonous scorpio¡¯s back.


    Yu Li Chen¡¯s spirit weapon sparks on Poisonous scorpio¡¯s back.


    Yu Li Chen saw that his spirit weapon could not break the armor of the Poisonous scorpio, and it was a few severe knives. Sparks were everywhere on the armor of the Poisonous scorpio, but except for sparks, there was no trace on the armor of the Poisonous scorpio, and the surface was already very smooth.


    ¡°What armor is it? so hard?¡±


    Of course, Yu Li Chen did not give up. he began to attack wildly. Poisonous scorpio was covered with armor and sparks everywhere. However, such fierce attacks still did not break the armor of Poisonous scorpio.


    However, Poisonous scorpio fought hard because its body was already trapped by Zhao Tian with sand, but the sand still imprisoned Poisonous scorpio.


    Of course, Zhao Tian is not very happy now. He is still very tired to control so much sand and Poisonous scorpio.


    At this moment, Poisonous scorpio suddenly noticed the scales on Yu Li Chen¡¯s hand and suddenly thought of something. it hurriedly asked in spiritual communication, ¡°Boy, will your special ability change your body?¡±


    When Yu Li Chen heard the voice of poisonous scorpio¡¯s spiritual communication, he also stopped and said, ¡°What if it is?¡±


    Yu Li Chen was somewhat puzzled. why did it ask this question?


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±


    Poisonous scorpio¡¯s tone smacks of conspiracy.


    Yu Li Chen heard the voice of Poisonous scorpio. his whole body trembled and felt that Poisonous scorpio had a plot.


    The speed of Yu Li Chen¡¯s attack on Poisonous scorpio is even faster.


    However, Zhao Tian is now sweating and gritting his teeth and said, ¡°Yu Li Chen, your spirit weapon is so useless. Then Fierce Beast stood up and let you beat it. As a result, you still couldn¡¯t beat it.¡±


    Zhao Tian himself is almost unable to hold on, while Yu Li Chen¡¯s side, but there is no progress at all.

 Chapter 227 - Blood Suppression

    This has to make Zhao Tian worry. If it goes on like this, Zhao Tianyi can¡¯t control Poisonous Scorpio, then he will definitely lose.


    Rain Li Chen has not broken the armor of Poisonous Scorpio for so long. Zhao Tian does not expect that after Poisonous Scorpio breaks free from his imprisonment, Rain Li Chen can break the armor defense of Poisonous Scorpio.


    ¡°Look at my eyes.¡±


    Poisonous Scorpio said to Yu Li Chen, who was still attacking himself.


    And Yu Li Chen also instinctively looked into Poisonous Scorpio¡¯s eyes.


    All of a sudden, Yu Li Chen felt that his breathing had become extremely uncomfortable. The poisonous Scorpio who was in front of him seemed to have become his fear which made his whole body tremble. How weak and poor he was in front of the poisonous Scorpio.


    Yu Li Chen¡¯s two places at once disappeared, he knelt on the ground, his eyes full of fear, his body trembling violently.


    ¡°Li Chen, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Zhao Tian, of course, found something was wrong with Yu Li Chen and hurriedly asked while defending with sand in front of Yu Li Chen.


    After seeing Yu Li Chen¡¯s performance, Poisonous Scorpio also felt happy in the heart, just as he thought.


    Yu Li Chen should have the blood of the dragon in his body, but it is the blood of a low-level dragon, while Poisonous Scorpio is a mythical beast. The high-level blood can suppress low-level blood indefinitely.


    Now Yu Li Chen¡¯s statue is because Poisonous Scorpio has released his mythical beast blood to Yu Li Chen.


    Originally, because Poisonous Scorpio was afraid that some people would discover his own mythical beast blood breath, he hid, which made Yu Li Chen not suppressed by his own body beast blood.


    Otherwise, Yu Li Chen will lose his fighting capacity as soon as he approaches Poisonous Scorpio.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    Poisonous Scorpio made good use of the moment of Zhao Tian¡¯s surprise, his body became smaller, he rushed out of the imprisonment and rushed straight at Zhao Tian.


    Zhao Tian looked at the poisonous Scorpio who was toward him and was panicked immediately. He quickly manipulated the sand and attacked poisonous Scorpio.


    However, Poisonous Scorpio didn¡¯t care about this at all, and Zhao Tian¡¯s sand attack was weak which was completely unable to break Poisonous Scorpio armor defense.


    ¡°Damn it, sand burial.¡±


    Zhao Tianyi made a determined effort and spit out a mouthful of blood directly from his mouth, sprinkling it on the sand.


    In an instant, the whole sand turned red, and the sand began to fly in the air, gathering into red snakes, attacking Poisonous Scorpio.


    Poisonous Scorpio did not take care of it either. Poisonous Scorpio planed to solve Zhao Tian and end the competition in the shortest possible time, because Poisonous Scorpio mythical beast blood power, that is, mythical beast talent, can no longer last for a long time.


    And these red snakes just started to wrap around the poisonous Scorpio to prevent the poisonous Scorpio from attacking.


    Countless red snakes flew to Poisonous Scorpio. Within a few seconds, Poisonous Scorpio was entangled by countless red snakes and could not move at all.


    The endless sand engulfed Poisonous Scorpio directly. Poisonous Scorpio also realized that it was wrong and made his body bigger at once, but it did not escape the fate of being engulfed by red sand.


    Countless red sands engulfed the poisonous Scorpio. Among the red sands, the poisonous Scorpio began to be squeezed by countless red sands.


    ¡°Too bad.¡±


    Poisonous Scorpio was really careless. Originally, Poisonous Scorpio thought he could block the attack of these red sands, but now, Poisonous Scorpio can already feel that his armor is still somewhat unsustainable.


    ¡°amazing, he still has hidden tricks.¡±


    ¡°This sand burial is brilliant.¡±


    ¡°Yes! So amazing.¡±


    ¡°The Fierce Beast seems to have been buried in the sand for a long time, and I don¡¯t know if it is still alive.¡±


    ¡°It should die, I guess!¡±


    ¡­ ¡­


    The audience also felt that the poisonous Scorpio was in danger this time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry at all?¡±


    Yang Xin looked at Youer who still had a calm face, so Yang Xin couldn¡¯t help worrying about Youer.


    However, Youer still said with no emotion on her face: ¡°it wouldn¡¯t die.¡±


    Youer can still feel the breath of poisonous Scorpio, but it is a little weak.


    ¡°Ahem ahem ahem!!!¡±


    Finally, after Zhao Tian coughed, he half knelt on the ground and fainted.


    The red sand has also returned to its original color, lost Zhao Tian¡¯s control, and the sand no longer attacks Poisonous Scorpio.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    From the sand came the angry cries of Poisonous Scorpio, who won the match.


    ¡°Alas! What a pity.¡±


    ¡°Agree.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    The audience began to leave one after another with disappointed expressions. After all, finally a Class 9 Fierce Beast won, which was really disgraceful to human beings.


    The medical staff present also immediately took Zhao Tian and Yu Li Chen down.


    Poisonous Scorpio became smaller and jumped back on Xueer¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Catch me.¡±


    after saying that, Poisonous Scorpio directly fall, Youer caught Poisonous Scorpio with hand.


    ¡°Is Lord Fierce Beast all right?¡±


    Yang Xin asked with worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. it should be tired.¡±


    After all, after such a long war, Poisonous Scorpio won but was exhausted.


    If Zhao Tian has just persisted for a few tens of seconds, the loser will be Poisonous Scorpio.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon. Let¡¯s have lunch!¡±


    Yang Xin looked at the time and said.


    Then, Youer and others also went to the canteen, and the results of the battle between Zhao Tian and Poisonous Scorpio were also posted on the college website, and there were also battle videos.


    On Ningtian¡¯s side, Ningtian still practices the shock waves in his special space.


    Now every time there is a sword-wielding when Ningtian waves the sword, there is no need for wind.


    Ningtian can already feel the shock wave in his body, but he just needs to use the shock wave in his body. However, some of the shock waves in Ningtian¡¯s body is not under Ningtian¡¯s own control, so every time he swings a sword, how strong the shock wave appears is random.


    ¡°No, the shock wave in my body is not under my control.¡±


    Ning day stopped and said with some depression.


    In fact, in a few short days, Xiang Ningtian¡¯s own unique and innovative sword spirit and the cultivation of a firm but gentle spirit may have made him Ningtian himself through the ages.


    The old blind man sat beside Ningtian to guard Ningtian. The old blind man seemed to be more satisfied with his apprentice. His apprentice¡¯s talent could completely inherit his mantle.


    ¡°Disciple, you are awake.¡±


    The old blind man smiled at Ningtian and said.


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know why the shock wave in my body has not been under my control. What should I do?¡±


    Ning Tian woke up to ask the old blind man what to do.


    After listening to Ning Tian¡¯s doubts, the old blind man did not worry too much. He said analytically, ¡°Disciple, the shock wave in your body is beyond your control. It should be related to your sword meaning. After all, your sword meaning is very special.¡±


    ¡°Is it related to my sword meaning?¡±


    Ningtian sat down with some doubts and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 228 - Premeditated

    Seeing his disciples working so hard, the old blind man was also happy.


    And Ningtian returned to his special space again and began to think.


    ¡°The shock wave in my body, whenever I want to use this shock wave, the shock wave quickly reaches other parts of my body, as if to avoid me using him.¡±


    Ning Tian said out the key point of why his shock wave was out of control, and now he is trying to solve it.


    Ningtian tried to control the shock wave in his body, but it was beyond his control. The shock wave seemed to have his own life and was not controlled by Ningtian at all.


    ¡°By the way, the master said that this has something to do with my sword meaning. My sword meaning is the sword, and the shock wave is possessed by the sword. Then I will try the sword with the sword meaning integrated into my hand.¡±


    Ning Tian picked up a sword in his hand and began to integrate the meaning of the sword into the sword.


    When the sword meaning was integrated into the sword, Ningtian¡¯s shock wave in his body actually followed his sword meaning and integrated into the sword.


    The more Shock Wave Ningtian integrates into the sword, the more Shock Wave also enters the sword.


    This discovery overjoyed Ningtian and he finally succeeded.


    At this time, outside Ningtian¡¯s body, it can be said that the shock wave is soaring into the sky. The shock wave wraps Ningtian. Driven by the shock wave, the swords of the whole Jianshan Mountain begin to fly into the air and dance in the air.


    ¡°Haha, that is my excellent apprentice, this shock wave is really strong, and this shock wave is even purer than mine, how did he do that?¡±


    The old blind man is also very confused, and at the same time, he also wants to know the reason. The old blind man is obsessed with the sword, otherwise he would not have achieved today.


    The shock wave slowly began to weaken, Ningtian opened his eyes, and the old blind man walked to Ningtian with a face of urgency.


    ¡°Disciple, why is your shock wave purer than that of mine? How do you do it?¡±


    The old blind man looked anxious and eager to know the answer.


    Seeing the expression of the old blind man¡¯s urgent desire to know, Ningtian did not hide it. He told the old blind man the way he had just come up with.


    When the old blind man heard Ningtian¡¯s method of controlling the shock wave, how special it was. He thought that his disciple¡¯s sword meaning was a sword. The old blind man himself seemed to understand why his disciple¡¯s shock wave was purer than his own.


    ¡°Alas! I am really old. you go to rest first! Tomorrow I will begin to teach you my sword skills.¡±


    The old blind man, looking very sad and depressed, began to sit down and drink.


    Although Ningtian had some doubts and did not know what was wrong with his master, he did not disturb him and went back alone.


    When he came back, Ning Tian turned on his cell phone and paid attention to the situation of Huada College. After all, his wife was there, so he had to pay attention to it.


    When Ningtian opened the website of Huada College, he saw many topics and photos about Youjing. Later, Ningtian also learned about Youer¡¯s life these days from this news.


    ¡°Alas! If they were to know that I am Youer¡¯s husband, would they come and cut me with a knife!¡±


    Ning Tian said to himself, with a smile on his face, and his mind recalled his beautiful youth life in college.


    ¡°Master, a fire beast wants to see you.¡±


    At this point, a nine-tailed spirit fox appeared and said.


    ¡°A fire beast? Why did it come to me?¡±


    Ning Tian asked doubtfully.


    ¡°He said that their Lord wanted to contact the demon king and start a crazy attack on human beings and occupy the human world.¡±


    Nine-tailed spirit fox said, obviously in a very excited tone.


    ¡°Occupy the human world? Let it meet me.¡±


    Ning Tian thought for a moment, said in a serious tone.


    Ningtian knew that he could not stop it, but this time they had to join forces with demon king from all over the world to start attacking human beings, and this time he also declared war on human beings in an all-round way.


    In a short time, a wild boar, the nine-class fire beast, which was as huge as a truck, also came to Ningtian.


    ¡°Human? No, you don¡¯t have a human smell ¡­ why are you only a nine-level fire beast, and how do you look like a human?¡±


    The wild boar began to see Ning Tian was human. His tone was extremely surprised. How could there be human beings here? However, the nine-level fire beast did not have a low IQ and quickly reacted.


    However, after discovering that Ningtian¡¯s strength is only Grade 9 Fierce Beast, the tone is obviously with a hint of regret.


    ¡°Is there any problem?¡±


    Ning Tian sits on top of the king and releases his momentum to the five-level Fierce Beast wild boar.


    ¡°No¡­ dare not.¡±


    Feeling the power, the Grade 9 Fierce Beast Wild Boar immediately trembled uncontrollably and replied with great fear.


    ¡°The body you see is only the body formed by my mental strength.¡±


    In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Ning Tian explained.


    The wild boar with Grade 9 Fierce Beast is also skeptical.


    ¡°Then did you agree?¡±


    After just passing through the power, the five-level Fierce Beast wild boar also had fear of Ning Tian.


    ¡°Tell me about your specific plans.¡±


    Ning Tian said solemnly.


    The nine-level fierce beast boar shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. My Lord just asked me to inform the demon king everywhere to unite and fight against human beings.¡±


    Hearing this, Ning Tian also frowned deeply and fought against human beings, which made Ningtian, who used to be human beings, still unwilling.


    Moreover, being a demon king, Ning Tian is still in the strength of the nine-level fire beast which made him depressed.


    ¡°How many demon king have agreed now?¡±


    Ning Tian again tentative inquired.


    ¡°Hundreds of demon king have agreed, and there is no disagreement.¡±


    The tone of the nine-level Fierce Beast wild boar towards Ningtian is also not disrespectful.


    the power of Ning Tian, the King of Beasts, is not just talking.


    ¡°There is no disagreement¡­¡±


    Ning Tian knows that if he does not participate, he will be treated as an alien. Although Ning Tian does not care much, and now his master is still there, who is he afraid of?


    If he participates, he will completely stand in opposition to human beings.


    ¡°About this thing ¡­ well! I will take part, but I will not do it by myself. I will only let my subordinates do it.¡±


    Originally Ningtian wanted to refuse, but Ningtian felt several hot eyes and saw several violent giant bears. The excited and expectant eyes in the eyes made Ningtian hesitate again and finally chose to agree.


    ¡°Well, I hope you will go to Nanshan in three days to attend the meeting and discuss the battle plan.¡±


    The nine-level fire beast wild boar said and ran away.


    At the same time, the nine-level fire beast wild boar also knows why the Lord especially let him come here to inform the tree with the strength of the nine-level fire beast. The fear just now is terrible.


    ¡°There are also meetings and plans, they are smart!¡±


    Ningtian also worried about human beings.


    ¡°Master, I also want to follow.¡±


    At this moment, three little golden crows began to say in an eager tone.


    Ning Tian took a look at three little golden crows and knew that the three were fond of playing, so they wanted to see that.


    ¡°Ok, you can follow it!¡±


    Ning Tian was really unable to reject these eyes in which was full of expectation and desire.

 Chapter 229 - Commanded To Leave

    Ningtian also took out his mobile phone and searched the place of Blue Mountain. He found that Nanshan was tens of kilometers away from here, which was super far away.


    Nanshan has also been marked with key points. It is now a very dangerous place. There are countless fire beast and dozens of demon beast in it, which makes it extremely dangerous.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little far away, and I have to rely on demon sword again.¡±


    Ningtian said helplessly.


    Ningtian himself cannot be too far away from his own body, otherwise the body where the spirit is gathered will disappear.


    ¡°Disciple, do you really want to attend?¡±


    The old blind man appeared in front of Ningtian and asked solemnly.


    ¡°Master, after all, I am not a human being now. Although I can choose not to participate, my subordinates want to go. I can only keep my position.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the old blind man and said affirmatively.


    The old blind man was silent and said, ¡°All right!¡±


    Then the old blind man disappeared.


    As a human being, the old blind man is of course on the side of the human being, but the old blind man is running out of time. If he helped humans, he will definitely cut off his life again.


    Although the old blind man is not afraid, what the old blind man is afraid of is what he has learned in his whole life is no time to pass it on to his disciples, it will be a pity for the old blind man.


    The old blind man stood on a mountain and looked into the distance.


    ¡°Alas! Forget it, after all, I no longer belong to this era. If I intervene, there will be heaven¡¯s luck. I¡¯d better teach my disciple what I have learned all my life as soon as possible!¡±


    Ning Tian also came to his disciples. After all, he disappeared for a few days. He should also come to see his disciples.


    Liu Guangmeng saw Ningtian coming, hurriedly stopped his training, and came to Ningtian.


    ¡°Meet the master.¡±


    All the disciples said in unison.


    ¡°Well, you all come here. I have a very serious thing to say.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at all the disciples in a very serious face and said.


    All the disciples saw that their master¡¯s expression was so serious, there must be something to happen.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng asked with some concern.


    ¡°Soon, demon king from all over the world will unite to launch attacks on mankind.¡±


    Ning Tian said, seeing his disciples are a face of surprise, feel incredible.


    ¡°Master, demon¡­ demon king? How¡­ how is this possible?¡±


    Mateng¡¯s voice trembled directly and said with a hint of fear.


    ¡°Master, I think it is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Master, where did you know this news?¡±


    ¡°the united demon kings? impossible!¡±


    All the disciples felt incredible and completely disbelieved.


    And Ningtian is serious, which makes all the disciples have to believe.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng was relatively calm and did not show any fear.


    ¡°I already have a plan, you should go home first!¡±


    This is also the best way for Ningtian to think about it. Otherwise, these demon kings will definitely let him kill these humans or do it by themselves when they find that there are human beings here.


    Although his master and can stop it, the consequence of doing so is betrayal.


    Moreover, the old blind man also said that his day was less and less.


    When that happened, he was in danger, so he had to let his disciples go back first.


    Ning Tian also knows that his strength is too weak now. Compared with those demon kings, he is simply weak.


    However, Ning Tian believes that under the guidance of his master, the old blind man, his strength should be improved quickly.


    However, all the disciples were shocked to hear that the master had asked them to go back first.


    ¡°What about you, master?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng asked.


    At the same time, it is also what all the disciples want to ask.


    ¡°You go back first¡­ I am your master and I will be fine. Besides, even I am unable to do anything, and my master would be able to do.¡±


    Ning Tian knows, of course, he can¡¯t go with his disciples.


    ¡°But master¡­ ¡± ¡± there is no need to say anything needless to say, you pack up your things and go back first!¡±


    Liu Guangmeng originally wanted to say something, but Ning Tian was very serious and interrupted his words.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Liu Guangmeng saw Ningtian¡¯s expression and reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°By the way, I tell you this matter because you are my apprentice and you are not allowed to talk to anyone about it.¡±


    If this matter is told by one¡¯s disciples, although human beings can be prepared in advance, those demon kings will definitely not be able to let go of one¡¯s disciples, and then it may be dangerous.


    ¡°I understand, master, let¡¯s go back and tidy up first!¡±


    Mateng understood the meaning of Ningtian dialect and stopped the juniors who wanted to ask something.


    ¡°Well, by the way, Guang meng, do what you want!.¡±


    When Ningtian was about to leave, he took another look at the grass in the distance, said to Liu Guangmeng, and went back directly.


    After Ning Tian left, a disciple immediately asked, ¡°Senior, why did you stop us just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior, if we inform others in advance, we can also make the country ready.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the number of death can also be minimized.¡±


    Looking at all the juniors with doubts on their faces, Mateng said helplessly, ¡°Master, this is for our good. You know, if we spread the news that the demon king would unite to attack human out, then we would be killed by demon king¡±


    The crowd listened to senior¡¯s words, and the expression on his face was also full of nervousness and a little fear.


    If this news is spread out, they will not only bring trouble to the master but also be hunted down by the demon king.


    ¡± that¡¯s enough, don¡¯t frighten them. you must remember that the news must not tell anyone. Let¡¯s come out!¡±


    Liu Guangmeng looked at the grass not far away and said.


    The crowd also immediately looked at the grass and became nervous at the same time. After all, what the master said just now was that once the wind broke out, they, together with the master, would be in danger.


    ¡°Haha!! Hello everyone! I didn¡¯t hear anything just now.¡±


    Then Tian Yu came out of the grass.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Mateng¡¯s eyes showed murder, and not only Mateng, but many people also showed murder when they saw Tianyu.


    ¡°Well, you all go to tidy up first! I will solve him.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said helplessly.


    However, all the people didn¡¯t go but stared at the sky, Tian Yu felt uncomfortable.


    Liu Guangmeng looked at Mateng for help.


    Mateng hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Go and clean up!¡±


    Mateng spoke, and all juniors began to disperse.


    The reason why Liu Guangmeng¡¯s words just didn¡¯t work was that Liu Guangmeng had not come back for a long time. The most important thing was that once this matter was spread out by this outsider, it would bring trouble to everyone.

 Chapter 230 - Being Ruthless

    Originally Tianyu wanted to find Liu Guangmeng, but he wasn¡¯t allowed to get in. Tianyu sneaked in. As a result, he heard something he shouldn¡¯t have heard as soon as he came in.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    There was still anger in Liu Guangmeng¡¯s cold voice.


    ¡°Guang Meng, this thing, I think we should still¡­¡±


    Before Tianyu had finished speaking, Liu Guangmeng punched him directly.


    Tianyu flew out directly.


    ¡°Guang meng, what are you doing? I¡­ hello everyone!¡±


    Tianyu was about to angrily ask Liu Guangmeng why he suddenly wanted to attack him so hard that he had already been surrounded.


    ¡°Elder sister, I think it¡¯s better to forget it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, elder sister.¡±


    ¡°Kill it!¡±


    All the juniors are looking at Tianyu with a murderous look. Ningtian¡¯s disciples are not kind ones.


    Many of Ningtian¡¯s disciples had a painful experience before. Otherwise, they would not have come to Ningtian to learn from their teachers and change their fate.


    Just now Tianyu¡¯s words obviously did not agree to keep it confidential.


    ¡°Sister, kill it!¡±


    Even Mateng said so.


    This time Tianyu deeply knew that he had just said something wrong and that he was in danger now.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Liu Guangmeng looked at the sky with hesitation.


    At this time, a flash bomb suddenly appeared in Tianyu¡¯s hand. The huge light directly forced the people around Tianyu to close their eyes.


    ¡°Quick, don¡¯t let him run away.¡±


    The juniors also immediately reacted and hurriedly went after Tianyu.


    ¡°Martial sister?¡±


    Mateng looked sternly at Liu Guangmeng, which meant that Liu Guangmeng should agree quickly.


    ¡°Martial brother we still¡­ run! Boy.¡±


    Before Liu Guangmeng had finished speaking, Tianyu was captured by a group of people.


    Liu Guangmeng also looked helplessly at Tianyu, winking as if asking why you were caught so quickly.


    Tianyu was also depressed. He had just started to run away. Several figures appeared in front of him and held him down.


    ¡°Boy, you still want to run away at this speed. You know how many times our physical strength is stronger than yours.¡±


    ¡°That is, otherwise because of the elder sister, we would have killed you just now.¡±


    ¡°If you are really stronger than me, you should let me go and make me ready.¡±


    Tianyu retorted unconvinced.


    Just now, Tianyu wanted to run away. As a result, he was caught before he ran a few steps. He was not prepared to be caught so quickly. Otherwise, Tianyu might resist.


    Every day, the disciples of Ningtian will go to the spirit blood pool to refine their body and the pool is made for them by Ningtian Ningtia.


    ¡°Haha!!¡±


    Mateng smiled sarcastically.


    Tianyu was disappointed, but the dagger around his neck makes him unable to move.


    Moreover, in close combat, Tianyu has no advantage at all and cannot give full play to its own strength.


    At this time, Tianyu could only turn to Liu Guangmeng, who had been hesitating.


    ¡°Senior Brother, his identity is not simple. If we kill him, we will still be in trouble.¡±


    In the end, Liu Guangmeng chose to help Tianyu and said.


    Mateng listened to Liu Guangmeng¡¯s words, but his face was very unhappy and his tone was also very unhappy. He said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but he must not leave there. He will follow us until the war starts.¡±


    Now Mateng doesn¡¯t believe in Tianyu at all, but he can¡¯t kill Tianyu, so he can only take tianyu with him first. The war has begun. Even if Tianyu says it, it will be useless.


    ¡°It¡¯s all to tidy up!¡±


    Mateng said and left with anger.


    The task of looking after Tianyu belongs, of course, to Liu Guangmeng.


    ¡°Guang meng.. ¡± ¡°shut up.¡±


    Before Tianyu had finished speaking, Liu Guangmeng interrupted him directly, with anger in her eyes.


    Tianyu was angry with Liu Guangmeng and immediately did not speak.


    Liu Guangmeng stood and calmed the mood. Her voice was cold and she said, ¡°You can leave as long as you promise to keep it a secret. Now that it is all right, you just follow me! But I want to tell you seriously if you want to run, then you would be killed.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng¡¯s last word of killing made Tianyu feel cold all over his body. A kind of fear broke out of his heart. Tianyu also knew that if he really ran away and was caught, he would really be killed by Liu Guangmeng.


    Although Liu Guangmeng may not win Tianyu, Liu Guangmeng¡¯s murderous look has subdued Tianyu.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Tianyu answered with fear.


    Later, Liu Guangmeng and Mateng joined juniors who had no family in the city where Liu Guangmeng used to live. Of course, Tianyu was also brought with them.


    However, after Liu Guangmeng left for a short time, the furious giant bear also appeared behind the crowd.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    It is somewhat embarrassing to watch some human beings look at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Liu Guangmeng said.


    Mateng also knew that the bear in front of him was his sister¡¯s pet, but it seemed to have disappeared since he came back.


    seeing the violent giant bear, Tianyu immediately became unhappy. Tianyu thought the violent giant bear would not come.


    Seeing that all his disciples had gone, Ningtian¡¯s heart actually felt a little sorrow.


    ¡°Alas! I don¡¯t know what kind of bloody battle will be next.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the distance and said helplessly.


    The next day, Ningtian came to the old blind man, who had already been waiting for Ningtian.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The old blind man took a leisurely sip of tea.


    After coming over for a while, the old blind man got up and looked at Ningtian seriously.


    ¡°There is only one skill taught by the disciple today, but it is extremely powerful. Our patriarch used this skill to cut the sky with one sword.¡±


    The old blind man said, his face was full of pride.


    Ning Tian also knows that this must not be overstated by the master, it is true.


    Only now Ningtian dare not imagine, at that time the scene, also can¡¯t imagine.


    ¡°The master, please teach me quickly!¡±


    Ning Tian said with expectation and excitement.


    ¡± be patient, the sword name: being ruthless.¡±


    The old blind man said half, habitually stopped, and took a sip of tea.


    Ningtian is also used to it and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°The essence of this sword technique is that when using the sword technique, there is no desire or emotion in the heart. The less desire or emotion, the stronger the sword technique will be.¡±


    At that time, when the old blind man met the girl whom he liked all his life, he was unable to keep ruthless, so when fighting with the enemy, he was unable to use the ¡°being ruthless¡± sword technique.


    And the girl¡¯s death made the old blind man¡¯s love disappear completely.


    ¡°Now I will teach you how to use this sword technique, and you will understand the rest yourself.¡±


    Then, the old blind man slightly touched Ningtian¡¯s eyebrows, and Ningtian¡¯s brain had an extra golden villain. The villain cut off the air one by one, and then Ningtian felt inexplicable that he learned this.

 Chapter 231 - No Desire

    Ningtian felt amazing. How did this happen?


    The old blind man saw Ningtian¡¯s surprise and doubt, then said with a proud expression on his face, ¡°This is our unique method. You know, a person can only pass on one person in his life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master, for your kindness.¡±


    Ning Tian recovered from his surprise, knelt down to the old blind man, and kowtowed.


    The old blind man nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Get up! Let me see how strong your first sword is.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ningtian stood up and a sword flew around him casually. Ningtian held it in his hand.


    Ning Tian slowly closed his eyes and looked for that feeling. He was heartless.


    However, in Ningtian¡¯s mind, I flashed past countless things, such as sadness, anger, regret, and so on. The emotions immediately surged up.


    Let Ning Tian¡¯s body shock wave start to riot wildly, and then spread in the body, while Ning Tian¡¯s sword meaning sword is also shaking violently.


    ¡°Poof!!¡±


    Ningtian spits out a mouthful of blood directly from his mouth and fell to the ground as soon as he has fainted.


    ¡°Disciple.¡±


    Ningtian¡¯s situation made the old blind man worried, and he hurriedly came forward to check the situation.


    The tense expression on his face also slowly relaxed, sighing, and saying, ¡°alas! I am too impatient. Although the disciple is gifted. it is even more impossible to stay in the mortal world for too long without desire and heartlessness, but this will be even better for him.¡±


    The reason why Ningtian vomited blood just now was also because there were too many desires flashing through Ningtian¡¯s brain, which led to the shock wave riot in Ningtian¡¯s body. Ningtian was injured by the shock wave in his body.


    When Ningtian woke up, he found it was already dark.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Ning day shouted in a weak voice.


    However, the old blind man calmly drank the wine, heard the voice of Ningtian, and looked at him and said, ¡°Disciple, you are finally awake. You should stay in the mortal world for a long time. Your desire is too great. Otherwise, when you use the ruthless sword techniques, you will not be hurt by the shock wave in your body and vomit blood and faint.¡±


    Ning Tian listened to his master¡¯s explanation and became nervous at once. He just seemed to have little big feelings, and besides desire, there is emotion.


    In this way, Ningtian knew how to solve the problem at that time. He looked at the old blind man with the eyes of asking for help and said, ¡°Master, what should I do?¡±


    The old blind man smiled and said inpatient, ¡°Sit down here, recall your newly appeared desires, and then put them down one by one.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the old blind man speechless. Ning Tian wanted to say it sounds an easy thing but it is really hard to do.


    The old blind man seemed to understand the meaning in Ningtian¡¯s eyes and turned to stop looking at Ningtian and continue drinking.


    Ningtian put down the mood of wanting to say something and began to sit down in situ and face up to his desires.


    At this moment, the old blind man began to say, ¡°I stayed alone for a thousand years before I finally put it all down. I don¡¯t know how long it will take you.¡±


    Ningtian listened to the old blind man and almost jump up. One thousand years is really too long for Ningtian.


    On the other hand, for immortals, one year is bearable, and the higher your strength, the longer your life span.


    Besides, it doesn¡¯t necessarily take long for himself. At the same time, Ningtian also understands that it is normal for me to require higher conditions for this Wahnsinn sword technique.


    However, Ningtian calmed down and the surrounding scenes changed when he thought about the desire that had just appeared in his mind in his special space.


    Ning Tian opened his eyes and found himself in a small alley, and in front of him was a black dog that was going to come to an end because of the exhaustion of his life.


    Ning Tian certainly remembered this black dog, which was the black dog he had before. Although one day the black dog disappeared, Grandpa said that the black dog knew that his life was coming to an end and found a place to wait for it to come to an end.


    When Ningtian found it, the black dog was already dying. Ningtian cried and was very sad. His parents persuaded him for a long time before he let it go.


    ¡°Heizi, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet one day.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the black dog in front of him with excitement and sadness in his voice.


    ¡°Wang Wang Wang!!¡±


    The black dog barked a few times as if answering Ning Tian.


    Ningtian and Heizi eyes looked at each other. Ningtian actually saw the black dog¡¯s emotion for him from the black dog¡¯s eyes.


    Ning Tian looked at the black dog and replied for a long time, ¡°How can I give up the emotion?¡±


    At this time, Ning Tian discovered the problem.


    Ning Tian squatted down and touched the black dog¡¯s fur. He could not think of any answer for a long time.


    Just then, the old blind man¡¯s voice came: ¡°Put it down, just don¡¯t care about this matter, vanish into thin air.¡±


    Ning Tian seemed to understand this and immediately stood up.


    ¡°You are not a dog, you are just the pain I only remember and the pain I cannot forget in my childhood.¡±


    Ning Tian said, stood up, and walked towards the outside of the alley.


    However, when Ningtian was one last step away from the alley, he looked back and looked back. Ningtian also paused for a moment, because Ningtian saw a happy mood in the black dog¡¯s eyes.


    Ning Tian smiled at the black dog and said, ¡°Rest in peace, too!¡±


    after saying that, Ningtian walked out of the alley, and the scene in front of him changed, returning to his special space.


    Ning Tian withdrew from his special space and opened his eyes.


    The old blind man¡¯s voice also came: ¡°Very good, disciple, your talent really makes me feel surprised, and your achievements in the future must be the most brilliant.¡±


    after the old blind man had his first dreamland of desire, although his own master mentioned it, it took him a full week to get out.


    However, his disciples only spent one day and one night.


    Ning Tian was also somewhat proud to hear that the old blind man gave himself such a high evaluation.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s just desire. It¡¯s so difficult!¡±


    Ning Tian said.


    However, the old blind man also drank a glass of wine and said with a trace of sadness in his eyes: ¡°This is not the most difficult, but the last heartlessness is the most difficult. You have so many girlfriends, what should you do when you pass the heartless dreamland?¡±


    Although the old blind man himself is a little worried, the old blind man is also confident in Ningtian, nothing else. Ningtian¡¯s talent and understanding are in front of him. It is only a matter of time.


    Ningtian listened to the old blind man¡¯s words and became nervous. However, Ningtian suddenly remembered something and turned to look at the old blind man and said, ¡°Master, did you just say that it has been a day and a night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s that matter?¡±


    Asked the old blind man doubtfully.


    ¡°The last time the wild boar of the nine-grade Fierce Beast came to call me to the meeting, now there is only one day left, so I will leave first.¡±


    Ning Tian said that finish and called demon word.

 Chapter 232 - Crusade Plan

    Ningtian also called on three smiling golden crows. Even in case of danger, with the speed of three small golden crows, even demon king, as long as it is not demon king in the air, three small golden crows will run.


    Moreover, it is originally a meeting to make plans on how to attack human beings, so nothing can happen unless human beings sneak attack.


    Although Ningtian can use a demon word to make himself far away from the body, the farther he is, the weaker his strength will be, and he may become an ordinary person directly when he arrives in Nanshan.


    On the way to Nanshan, Ningtian looked at many deserted villages and endless roars in the forest.


    In this way, Ningtian sighed with emotion about how the next war would be a scene of blood flowing into rivers.


    In half a day, Ningtian came to the so-called Nanshan.


    As soon as Ning Tian arrived in Nanshan, he was surprised by the scene before him. The spirituality here was lower than that of himself, and the endless mountains were in the fog, which made people feel a little scared and amazed.


    ¡°Human? No, you have no human breath.¡±


    Ning Tian had just arrived in Nanshan and did not know where to come from. A third-class demon beast pangolin with a height of more than 3 meters appeared.


    ¡°We are invited by your Lord.¡±


    Ningtian said directly without changing his expression.


    However, the three-level demon beast pangolin looked at Ningtian and the three little golden crows with doubts in its eyes and finally looked at the demon sword.


    When the third-level demon beast pangolin saw demon word, it did not know the reason, and there was an instant fear.


    ¡°What is your strength?¡±


    Asked demon beast pangolins of the third grade with some doubts.


    Because Ningtian has no strength at all now, the third-level demon beast pangolin thinks Ningtian¡¯s strength is above itself, but it feels Ningtian is very weak, and Ningtian does not have the smell of a demon king.


    ¡°It should be the relationship that my noumenon cannot move. The more I leave my noumenon, the less strength I will have.¡±


    Ning Tian directly explained the reason, after all, it is useless to lie.


    ¡°Then, the lord demon king, where did you come from?¡±


    Level 3 demon beast pangolin tone suddenly became awe.


    Just after listening to Ningtian¡¯s explanation, the third-level demon beast pangolin mistakenly thought that Ningtian¡¯s original strength was demon king, but after arriving here and leaving far away from the noumenon, its strength became weaker.


    However, the third-level demon beast pangolin knows that after all, the other party is still demon king and should be awed.


    ¡°I am from the White Fog Forbidden Zone.¡±


    Ningtian said in a cold tone.


    Ningtian did not know what the third-level demon beast pangolin was thinking, otherwise Ningtian would have laughed secretly.


    ¡°White Fog Forbidden Zone, Lord Lich King, please let me look for it.¡±


    Level 3 demon beast pangolin actually took out a small notebook from his arms and looked for something.


    Ning Tian¡¯s eyes were good. He saw that the notebook of the third-level demon beast pangolin turned out to be human writing. Each row entered a place.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Lich King. I¡¯ll show you the way.¡±


    Level 3 demon beast pangolin found the four words ¡°white fog forbidden zone¡± in the notebook, and also respectfully made a gesture of invitation to Ningtian.


    Ning Tian walked in front of him. He was a little surprised. Demon Beast¡¯s IQ can know human Chinese characters. He can¡¯t say demon king knows how to hold meetings and discuss plans to attack human beings.


    Next, human beings might be in trouble.


    When Ningtian entered the mountain surrounded by thick white fog, he found that there was a lot of smell of fire beast and even demon beast around him.


    After walking for almost an hour, Ningtian found that there was a scary smell in front of him, the smell of the demon king.


    In front of him is also a towering tree of 100 meters. Ningtian can clearly feel that the big tree contains a strong force of life. The big tree has a big hole.


    Moreover, Ningtian also found that there was still a weak force of life in the surrounding air.


    At this moment, the third-level demon beast pangolin also stopped and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Lich King is in front, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    After saying that, The third-level demon beast pangolin left directly.


    Although Ningtian was a little scared, he did not follow him.


    ¡°We have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    At this time, a clear and crisp voice came into Ningtian¡¯s ears.


    That¡¯s all right. he had to go in.


    Ningtian can only force himself to enter the hole.


    And the three little golden crows also landed on Ningtian¡¯s shoulders, his whole body tense, like meeting an enemy.


    This tree hole is very long, Ningtian also walked for a few minutes before the light appeared in front.


    When Ningtian came out of the light, he froze.


    This is a huge cave. The cave is the size of three football fields. There is a mouth just above the cave, and sunlight can be found just in.


    Now the cave is full of the smell of demon king.


    When Ning Tian came in, hundreds of pairs of eyes were fixed on himself.


    This Ningtian¡¯s whole body was nervous under their sight, and his Rowen was instinctively released directly.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Ningtian also seemed to hear a wave of angry dragon anger.


    And hundreds of demon king¡¯s body in the cave has frozen, looking at Ningtian with surprise in his eyes.


    Now the atmosphere is very embarrassing. Ning Tian looks at hundreds of demon king, while hundreds of demon king look at Ning Tian and no one speaks.


    ¡°Welcome demon king from the White Fog Forbidden Zone. Now our plan to crusade against mankind can begin.¡±


    At this moment, the clear and crisp voice broke the deadlock.


    Demon kings took their eyes away from Ningtian.


    Although Ningtian looks calm expression, he was nervous in the heart. now he is also a sigh of relief.


    Coming in from the door, looking at so many higher demon, Ning Tian¡¯s heart is also a little nervous.


    However, Ningtian looked at the top in front of him, a natural platform made of stone.


    To Ning Tian¡¯s surprise, a woman stood on the stone table.


    The woman was dressed in white antique clothes, with a white front, showing only green eyes and sharp ears. She also had this special sacred breath on her body, which made Ningtian feel more familiar.


    When Ningtian looked at the woman in a daze, the woman¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help looking at Ningtian.


    Ning Tian suddenly became sober and look around in some panic.


    ¡°All demon kings, human beings used to invade our territory and kill our kind mercilessly. The means are extremely cruel. Now the spirit is recovering, and our demon clan is awakening again¡­¡±


    The following content was a speech lasting several hours, so Ningtian was speechless, but looking at other Demon Kings, they actually listened with relish and Ningtian could not understand this situation.


    Just as Ningtian was about to fall asleep, a speech ended with a loud roar that almost deafened Ningtian¡¯s ears.


    The woman on the stone platform suddenly looked at Ningtian. Ningtian felt nervous and always felt that there would be some bad thing.

 Chapter 233 - Elves

    This kind of bad feeling, in Ningtian¡¯s mind, Ningtian immediately moved his body towards the first-class demon king tiger several times larger than himself.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s welcome Demon King, who came down to the White Fog Forbidden Zone, to speak and express his opinions.¡±


    Ning Tian is depressed.


    And all the demon king¡¯s eyes once again looked at Ningtian.


    ¡°You are wrong! I have come to listen to your plan, and I have nothing to say.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s heart is overwhelmed. What is her real purpose? Ningtian doesn¡¯t want to go up.


    At this moment, the woman on the stone platform began to say, ¡°demon king in the white fog forbidden zone, your identity is the most mysterious. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, the sword beside you should be unusual!¡±


    The woman¡¯s green eyes seemed to see through all the secrets of Ningtian.


    In this way, Ningtian¡¯s heart instantly became nervous.


    ¡°Demon King in the white fog forbidden zone, how do you look like a human being?¡±


    At this moment, a leopard of a second-class demon king asked Ningtian doubtfully.


    After all, all demon kings, in addition to the women on the stone platform, only Ningtian is in human¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°This is because my body is a plant and cannot move. the body is made from my mental power.¡±


    Ning Tian explained.


    After all, if he doesn¡¯t explain this, others would misunderstand him.


    Ning Tian looked at the woman on the stone table and asked with an evil smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are not the body and still wearing a mask?¡±


    Ning Tian is also retaliating. Why did the woman let him speak, making him felt embarrassing now?


    And the woman did not panic, raised her hand, and took off her mask. A beautiful face, which is as white as jade and truly makes Ningtian feel dream appeared in front of him.


    However, in front of other demon kings, this woman has no attraction at all. After all, the race is different, and the aesthetic standards here are different.


    ¡°Elves?¡±


    Looking at the dreamy woman on the stone platform and her sharp ears and green eyes, Ningtian thought of the elves.


    The woman put on her mask again and then said, ¡°I have just explained to all of you demon king, but you didn¡¯t come just now, but you, as the demon king in the white fog forbidden zone, are knowledgeable. I didn¡¯t expect you even to know the elves. then it is more necessary for you to give a speech.¡±


    Ningtian instantly speechless, and thought in his heart:¡± I did not offend you! why would you do this to me?¡±


    Ning Tian knew that he could not reject this.


    Ning Tian jumped onto the stone platform one step at a time. When the height of the platform was about the same as that of the demon king¡¯s head, it would not cause embarrassment.


    However, in Ningtian¡¯s view, these people should not be too small in front of themselves.


    ¡°To demon king, hello everyone, we are all here to take part in this plan to attack mankind. Although I am also a participant this time, the premeditators respect me so much that let me come on stage to talk about it. so I would stand here to say something.¡±


    When Ningtian spoke, he also said the word of premeditators very loudly. it was all for the elf nearby. Obviously Ningtian was forced to come up and was unhappy.


    However, because the elf was already wearing a mask, Ningtian could not see her expression.


    ¡°I am especially happy that this time we demon king have united to attack mankind. I also thank our premeditator, the elf lady for inviting me. then the elf lady, you continue, please.¡±


    after saying that, Ning Tian directly stood aside.


    At that time, the elf did not react and froze for dozens of seconds.


    Glaring at him, as if to blame him, she stood in front of the stone platform again.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss the plan to attack mankind!¡±


    Ning Tian was also relieved that she was no longer making fun of him.


    However, Ningtian¡¯s tone was not relaxed. Then the elf began to say, ¡°Demon King in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, you will be the commander behind us. We will listen to your command.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!!¡±


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help coughing directly. This was forced him to do this and he couldn¡¯t reject it.


    What makes Ningtian even more unexpected is that the following hundreds of demon kings have not been opposed.


    Ning Tian also found out how there was a kind of awe in these demon king¡¯s eyes.


    Ning Tian¡¯s heart growled and said, ¡°You are demon king at least. How can you say that you all agree? What about your dignity as a demon king? Take it out and refuse to accept this advice!¡±


    However, to Ning Tian¡¯s disappointment, during the following discussion, one opposed Ning Tian¡¯s position as commander.


    In this opportunity, the elf also showed amazing battle plans.


    From 3: 00 a.m. in the evening to play sneak attacks, they would attack relatively small cities, and then they could use airstrike and sneak attack though underground digging holes to occupy big cities, which could make humans have no time to fight back.


    Ning Tian attended the meeting. He was really worried about mankind. The plan was absolutely genius.


    What makes Ningtian feel amazing most is that the five-level demon king black fox. He said that they should not fight hard when attacking cities with strong players. Just let the strong players fight with a strong player. meanwhile, let subordinators destroy human power plants, reservoirs, and other important material places such as poison, food, and weapons depots.


    Then every few days, when panic starts to arise among human beings, they could attack human beings.


    Ning Tian sighed from his heart when he heard this. This plan is really great.


    Their IQ is already the same as that of human beings. Ningtian seems to have seen a sad scene when human beings were massacred.


    In the past, as a human being, Ningtian could not bear to see it, but now he can¡¯t help it.


    he is no longer a human being, so he is like an audience at the theatre. This is what Ning Tian wants most, but reality does not allow him to do so.


    At this time, the elf looked at him with pondering in her eyes, Ningtian instantly felt foreboding.


    ¡°Demon King of the White Fog Forbidden Zone, what advice you have on attacking human beings? Speak it out and let¡¯s listen.¡±


    And hundreds of demon king¡¯s eyes once again looked at him, Ning Tian was forced to say something.


    Ningtian had no choice but to walk to the middle of the stone terrace again, and Ningtian also saw the elf who had been looking for trouble with himself, winking with pondering.


    What puzzles Ning Tian is that he has no enmity with this elf, but this elf likes to look at him very much and wants him to speak on stage when she finds an opportunity.


    there are so many demon kings, but why she just let him say something. He is not the kind of person who attracts hatred. Therefore, he is systematic and the main character. However, he is so humble. How can he always find himself in trouble?


    Ning Tian looked at the female elf with unhappy eyes, and his heart was also somewhat helpless.

 Chapter 234 - LingLuo

    However, he could only do this since he was unable to avoid this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much advice either, and I am not a combat type myself. To attack this human city, I think it is possible to throw boulders into the city, disturb the city, and better help destroy the important materials stored by human beings.¡±


    after saying that, Ning Tian retreated aside again.


    Ning Tian¡¯s suggestions are all based on the original plan which makes the original plan more perfect.


    The elf saw Ningtian retreat to one side again, and she looked at Ning Tian again.


    ¡°Then let us discuss every city demon king attacked.¡±


    Many demon kings have chosen a human city closer to their area to attack, which is also more conducive to mobilizing their own staff.


    When the discussion was about to the end, the elf¡¯s eyes turned to Ningtian again.


    ¡°Alas.¡±


    Ning Tian sighed, this is so bad!


    Before the elf could speak, Ning Tian himself came up and said, ¡°I have some trouble here in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. Human beings have stationed an army here to monitor me, so is demon king willing to come and help?¡±


    After hearing Ning Tian¡¯s words, the demon kings, who had a heated discussion, all looked at Ning Tian and did not need to communicate spiritually.


    Ning Tian looked at the demon king doubtfully. Is this what he said wrong?


    ¡°Demon King in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, you really can tell jokes. How can you not beat human beings?¡±


    At this time, the tone of the elf was filled with disbelief.


    While Ningtian was wondering why the elf did not believe in him, a five-level demon king serpent from the team said, ¡°demon king in the white fog forbidden zone, you have the blood of a dragon, and your own strength can definitely defeat those human beings.¡±


    ¡°right, demon king in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, there should be a very high dragon¡¯s blood in your blood. Among our demon clan, you are the king and your strength is beyond doubt.¡±


    ¡°You should be able to kill these human beings in the white fog forbidden zone.¡±


    This time Ningtian finally knew why these demon kings looked at his eyes with awe because he had just released stateliness.


    It is no wonder that the elf has always looked at him and let him speak on stage. The following demon kings have no opinion.


    ¡± Although I have dragon blood, I am not a fighting type. I am still a tree. Fighting is not my specialty.¡±


    Ningtian did not choose to support himself for the sake of self-esteem. After all, when the time comes, he will not defeat the army. It is really disgraceful.


    However, after the demon king heard that Ningtian¡¯s body was a tree, they looked at Ningtian with astonished eyes.


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The tone of the elf is full of doubt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Ningtian seriously said.


    Now there is in silence. it is unknown what demon kings are thinking when they are looking at Ningtian.


    ¡°It is not easy for plants to grow to demon king level.¡±


    ¡°Among our demon king, you might be the only one who is the plant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really special. The tree has the blood of a dragon.¡±


    ¡°There is something special.¡±


    ¡°However, demon king like plants is really not very good at fighting.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The demon king¡¯s tone was regretful.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go with you. After all, you are the commander, I will protect you well.¡±


    At this moment, the elf spoke in a firm tone.


    And the last word ¡°you¡±, Ning Tian actually recognized the feeling of charm.


    The elf looked at Ningtian with more curiosity and desire in her eyes.


    What does this elf want to do?


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    before Ning Tian could say something, he was directly interrupted by the elf.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Tomorrow we will continue to discuss these. Everyone will go to rest first. some subordinators will take you to the place.¡±


    Ning Tian wondered and looked at the elf race vigilance. he did not know what was going on.


    Soon, all demon kings left, leaving only Ning Tian and the elf.


    ¡°To reintroduce me, I am an elf of the Elf race. My name is Lingluo.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s voice is not as cold as it was just, and it is an excited tone. Lingluo also has a delicate little hand.


    Although Ningtian looked at Lingluo more warily, he also handed over his hand, covered Lingluo, and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Ningtian, and it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Ningtian said that finish and separated the hands. Now Ningtian doesn¡¯t know what Lingluo is doing, but Lingluo¡¯s eyes give Ningtian a feeling that Lingluo is going to eat him, so he is better to be careful and alert.


    If he finds something is wrong, he could come back and let the semi-immortal super-strong master deal with this.


    Seeing Ningtian so alert to her, Lingluo took off the mask directly to reveal the beautiful and dreamy appearance.


    Ningtian directly became dull again. Although Lingluo is still not as beautiful as Youer, Lingluo has a feeling of warmth to Ningtian.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    Lingluo put his hand in front of Ningtian and shook it. Ningtian comes to mind this time. He turned his head awkwardly and did not dare not look at Lingluo.


    ¡°Master, your concentration is too poor!¡±


    At this moment, the voice of the demon sword¡¯s spitting sounded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Ning Tian will certainly not admit it.


    Seeing Ningtian embarrassed, Lingluo smiled and said, ¡°Can I take you to visit this place?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ningtian has nothing to do now, and it is good to follow the beautiful women for a stroll.


    Seeing Ningtian agreed, Lingluo took Ningtian to visit here.


    After walking through the tree hole for a while, Ningtian came out of the tree hole. Now, the surrounding environment is obviously not what it just looked like.


    Moreover, Ning Tian can clearly feel that the spirit and power of life here are very strong. Ningtian also saw other elves not far away with green eyes, long ears, and beautiful appearance.


    This can¡¯t help but surprise Ningtian. Looking at Lingluo, the elves live in a good place.


    ¡°This is the place where our elves live, isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    Lingluo said with pride.


    ¡°Well! It is indeed a good place.¡±


    Ningtian said with some surprise.


    The spirituality and power of life here are basically the same as his place, which makes Ningtian surprised. At the same time, Ningtian vaguely guessed that there must be something in this place.

 Chapter 235 - Conflict

    Otherwise, such a strong power of life and spirituality cannot appear in one place at the same time, unless there are huge spiritual veins and treasures containing extremely large power of life in the underground.


    ¡°Ningtian goes this way.¡±


    Lingluo was walking with Ningtian. Two male elves appeared in front of him with weapons.


    Looking at Ningtian with a wary face, they looked at Lingluo and said, ¡°Who is him, Lingluo?¡±


    ¡°This is the demon king from the White Fog Forbidden Zone. His name is Ning Tian.¡±


    However, the two male elves frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Have you forgotten? We elves do not receive outsiders, so take him out quickly.¡±


    However, Lingluo did not panic on her face, and said with a hint of pride in the tone: ¡°Ningtian¡¯s body is a tree.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is this true, Lingluo?¡±


    The two male elves immediately showed a surprised expression on their faces and felt incredible.


    ¡°My noumenon is a tree. what¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the two male elves strangely and asked doubtfully.


    he is a tree. Is there any problem?


    ¡°You¡­ he is mine, you are not allowed to rob.¡±


    A male elf was about to speak but was interrupted by Lingluo with some anger. she took Ningtian¡¯s hand and left.


    Ning Tian looked back at the two male elves with confusion. What is going on, was there anyone can explain this to him.


    However, the two male elves looked at him with envy, which made Ning Tian feel extremely strange.


    ¡°Why are you three so honest today?¡±


    Ning Tian noticed the three little golden crows on his shoulder. After passing through here, the three little golden crows did not move or spoke to him. This made Ning Tian feel very strange.


    At ordinary times, three little golden crows always talk incessantly. but now they all kept silent and even didn¡¯t move


    ¡°Master, we don¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the three little golden crows with a face of disbelief and said, ¡°Is it?¡±


    ¡°The three of them are just afraid of me. I told them to shut up. It was too noisy.¡±


    Then the demon sword spoke.


    The three little golden crows did not object but looked at the demon sword with great fear.


    Ning Tian smiled.there is always one thing to conquer another.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    Lingluo found Ningtian suddenly stopped talking, so she turned to look at Ningtian and found Ningtian laughing.


    Hearing Lingluo¡¯s voice, Ningtian came to mind and said, ¡°it is nothing, by the way, where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Stop, Lingluo, don¡¯t you know that outsiders are absolutely not allowed to enter here?¡±


    At this time, another female elf appeared in front of them, with anger in her tone.


    Ning Tian looked at this beautiful elf. Although it was a little worse than Lingluo, its strength turned out to be level 6 demon king, and its appearance was also very beautiful. It had a cold and dignified atmosphere on its body, as well as the long, thin, and white legs. she was a mature beauty.


    Ning Tian also knows that the elf race is really unfathomable. The two male elves just now are also second-class demon king.


    However, Lingluo looked at the elf in front of them and was a little helplessness on her face.


    ¡°Sister, get out of the way quickly. I¡¯m going to take him in.¡±


    Lingluo said, and don¡¯t let Lingluo¡¯s sister answer, she just pulled Ningtian rushed forward.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s sister grabbed Lingluo directly and wouldn¡¯t let Lingluo leave.


    ¡°Lingluo, are you crazy? It is the ancient holy tree of our clan and the foundation of my clan. How can you bring an outsider in?¡±


    ¡°Ancient holy trees, master, that is a good thing.¡±


    At this moment, the excited voice of the demon word came into Ningtian¡¯s brain.


    Ning Tian is also excited. It will be of great help to him if even Demon Sword says it is a good thing. Even if it is not helpful to himself, it will be a kind of help to himself to make Demon Sword regain its strength.


    ¡°What are you thinking? do you want to hurt our ancient holy tree?¡±


    At this moment, Lingluo¡¯s sister noticed the excitement in Ningtian¡¯s eyes and immediately thought that she had just said something wrong. At the same time, Lingluo¡¯s sister¡¯s eyes flashed with murder.


    Ning Tian was instantly wrapped by Demon Spirit, and Demon Sword flew to the front of Sister Lingluo. The sword was only a few centimeters away from Sister Lingluo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Demon sword, what are you doing?¡±


    Ning Tian had some regrets, but he still stepped back warily.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, your body would have disappeared.¡±


    Demon sword said solemnly.


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡±


    Lingluo also said angrily.


    However, Lingluo¡¯s sister ignored Lingluo, but looked at Ningtian warily and said, ¡°Say, what are you doing here?¡±


    Ning Tian heard this and immediately became angry.


    ¡°I was forcibly brought by Lingluo. Instead, you asked what I was doing here. I should have asked you, what are you doing?¡±


    The two sides directly released the killing to the highest point, and the three little golden crows also lit reddish flames all over their bodies.


    A war between the two sides is imminent.


    ¡°Enough, what are you doing?¡±


    At this moment, an angry and serious voice sounded in Ning Tian¡¯s mind.


    Then there appeared the elves with weapons around, and a middle-aged male elf, although middle-aged in appearance, who was already handsome and dignified, came along.


    Lingluo and Lingluo¡¯s sister saw the middle-aged spirit and immediately appeared nervous on their faces.


    ¡°Father, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Father, this outsider has a problem.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father looked at Ningtian wrapped by a demon spirit and said with a trace of fear in his surprised tone: ¡°Who are you? Lingluo, Lingran, stay him away.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father frowned deeply.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come to cause trouble, but Lingluo brought me here.¡±


    Ning Tian said coldly.


    Although Ningtian is angry now, he still can see the current situation clearly.


    ¡°Is what he said true Lingluo?¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father asked Lingluo.


    Lingluo was so scared that she did not dare to look into her father¡¯s eyes that she whispered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing that it was really Lingluo who brought the dangerous demon spirit in there, Lingluo¡¯s father wanted to beat Lingluo.


    However, this is not the time to blame Lingluo. Lingluo¡¯s father forced himself to endure his anger and smiled at Ningtian and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, we misunderstood you.¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s sister seems to want to say something.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    As a result, she was angrily stopped by her father.


    ¡°Since this is a misunderstanding, I also don¡¯t want to know the secrets of elves, let me go!¡±


    Ningtian also doesn¡¯t want to stay here much. If it weren¡¯t for demon word, he might have been sent back by Lingluo¡¯s sister in advance, so Ningtian is very unhappy with the elves now.

 Chapter 236 - The Mahathera Of The Elves

    Lingluo¡¯s father¡¯s tone to Ningtian did not have any unhappy mood, but full of apologies.


    No one knows better than Lingluo¡¯s father how terrible the demon spirit is in Ningtian.


    If there is a real fight, all the elves, no matter who is contaminated with the demon spirit, especially for the natural and purest constitution of the elves, can have the most deadly threat.


    It can be said that when the elves bear the demon spirit contaminated by Ningtian, they will surely die.


    Therefore, Lingluo¡¯s father also did not want to fight with Ningtian.


    Moreover, Lingluo¡¯s father found out that he did not know the strength of Ningtian, so Lingluo¡¯s father was also very afraid of Ningtian.


    Now Ningtian is too far away from the noumenon, and of course, there is no strength.he was just like an ordinary person, but Lingluo¡¯s father does not believe Ningtian is just an ordinary person without strength.


    ¡°Lingluo, took him away from us.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father said to Lingluo.


    And Lingluo is unwilling, standing without moving.


    In this way, the father of Lingluo, who was originally in a bad mood, is now almost outraged.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father tried his best to suppress his anger in his heart and said in a low tone.


    However, Lingluo still lowered her head, as if she were hesitating about something. Finally, she firmly looked up and said, ¡°Father, the essence of Ningtian is a tree.¡±


    As soon as Lingluo¡¯s words came out, Lingluo¡¯s father froze.


    Not only did Lingluo¡¯s father freeze, but also the elves present and Lingluo¡¯s sister.


    Ningtian is confused, depressed in his heart: ¡°I am a tree, what¡¯s the problem? To surprise you so much?¡±


    And in the eye of Lingluo, there is a kind of unwilling emotion, which makes Ningtian don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.


    After coming for a long time, Lingluo¡¯s father suddenly looked at Ningtian, and his eyes were glowing.


    ¡°Is your body really a tree?¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father¡¯s tone to Ningtian also changed completely, becoming excited.


    ¡°Demon sword, what the hell is going on with the elves?¡±


    Ning day is very puzzled and asked a demon sword.


    Just after Lingluo said to the two male elves, the two male elves looked at themselves, which is also the same way that Lingluo¡¯s father looked at himself now.


    ¡°How can I forget this? Master, you are a tree. it is a good thing anyway, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    The demon sword seemed to remember something and said happily.


    However, Ning Tian is not in the mood to guess what the demon word means now.


    ¡°Say it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Wait, and you will know.¡±


    The demon sword did not tell Ning Tian, so Ning Tian wanted to beat the demon sword.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your elves think of me as a tree?¡±


    Ningtian can only ask in himself.


    ¡°Of course not, of course not, Ningtian, right? Quick, let¡¯s go, Lingluo, take Ningtian in.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father¡¯s tone to Ningtian completely became enthusiastic.


    And Ningtian also found that once again the elves looked at him with excitement.


    Ningtian is still a little confused, and he doesn¡¯t know what the elves are doing.


    However, with demon word just now, Ningtian also knows that it will not be a bad thing, but also a good thing.


    Now he can¡¯t walk. he has to follow the elves¡¯ arrangement.


    The demon spirit on Ningtian disappeared, and the three little golden crows returned to Ningtian¡¯s shoulders again.


    Looking at the three little golden crows who have not spoken all the time, Ning Tian wants to know how afraid the three little golden crows are of demon word.


    ¡°Lingluo, why are you still standing there? hurry to guide our elves¡¯ distinguished guests in.¡±


    At this moment, Lingluo¡¯s father saw that Ningtian was confused, so he reminded Lingluo.


    ¡°Oh!!¡±


    Although Lingluo was reluctant, she still held out her hand to took Ningtian¡¯s hand.


    Because Ning Tian was thinking about the problem, he didn¡¯t pay attention either.


    Just when Lingluo took Ningtian¡¯s hand, Lingluo felt a current coming from Ningtian¡¯s hand. Just as Lingluo was about to be called out by this sudden current, the scene in front of Lingluo changed instantly, and a huge towering ancient tree appeared in Lingluo.


    In front of this towering tree, Lingluo looked extremely small. Looking up, she could not see the whole picture of the towering ancient trees covered by clouds. The towering ancient trees radiated the pressure that Lingluo instinctively feared. At the same time, Lingluo also felt a warmth, a tenderness from mother.


    Lingluo instinctively slowly stretched out her hand and touched the towering ancient trees at this moment. At this moment, the towering ancient trees in front of Lingluo disappeared and Lingluo returned to its original place.


    Feeling some cold water drops on the face, Lingluo wiped them dry with her hands.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    At this moment, Lingluo¡¯s sister asked Lingluo doubtfully and worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Lingluo wondered why her sister asked her so. She was fine.


    ¡°Lingluo, you have cried.¡±


    At this moment, Lingluo¡¯s father was worried and said.


    ¡°What, why am I crying?¡±


    Lingluo heard what his father said, and only then did she react. The water drops on her face just now turned out to be her tears.


    Moreover, the towering old tree that just went out in front of Lingluo¡¯s eyes was definitely not her illusion.


    Lingluo looked at Ningtian. she doesn¡¯t know why, Ningtian actually gave her the warm feeling just like she was touching the towering ancient trees.


    ¡°I just seemed to see your body.¡±


    Lingluo said to Ningtian.


    Ningtian ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in first! Lingluo, don¡¯t stare blankly either. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    At this moment, Lingluo¡¯s father said in an urged tone.


    Lingluo didn¡¯t say anything either. she took a look at Ningtian and walked towards the inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone goes to your own business.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father also let all the elves present leave.


    Ning Tian walked and found that the surrounding plants were getting denser and denser, and the surrounding spirituality and power of life were getting stronger and stronger.


    Ning Tain knows, it should be almost there.


    during walking, Lingluo suddenly stopped.


    When Ningtian began to ask why she stopped, an old voice came into Ningtian¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Xiao Lingzi, why did you bring outsiders here?¡±


    The old voice was coming from Lingluo¡¯s father.


    ¡°the Mahathera, don¡¯t call me my nickname.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father said with some embarrassment.


    The plants in front of Ningtian suddenly disappeared and a huge boundary appeared instead. The boundary in front of Ningtian suddenly began to twist. A man in a white robe came out.


    ¡°The Mahathera.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father said respectfully.


    The elder in a white robe, with an old voice, said, ¡°Xiao Lingzi, this man has a strong demon spirit, you should know! how dare you bring him here.¡±

 Chapter 237 - Ancient Holy Tree

    The Mahathera was very refusing to Linlo¡¯s father because he brought a man who had a strong demon spirit on his body.


    Because the Mahathera knows very well that when the demon spirit is released directly in the Boundary, it is very likely to cause a disaster that the whole race would be unbearable.


    ¡°I know this, but Ning Tian¡¯s body is a tree, and just now, it was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father obviously hesitated, but only hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°What? Is the noumenon a tree? Ning Tian, right? What strength are you?¡±


    The Mahathera also hesitated, because he saw directly that Ning Tian was just an ordinary person, but the Mahathera did not believe that Ning Tian was just an ordinary person.


    ¡°Level 9 Fierce Beast, but because it is too far away from my body, I have no strength at all now.¡±


    Ning Tian did not say he was demon king, and demon king was just what they thought.


    When Lingluo heard Ning Tian say that he had only nine levels strength, he also looked at Ning Tian in surprise and asked, ¡°Ning Tian, aren¡¯t you demon king¡¯s strength?¡±


    Ning Tian shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just what you think, and I didn¡¯t admit that I have demon king strength.¡±


    ¡°Alas!¡±


    The Mahathera and Lingluo¡¯s father both sighed.


    ¡°Any problems?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the Mahathera and Lingluo¡¯s father and asked.


    The Mahathera looked at Ning Tian and said with a little disappointment: ¡°Your plant cultivation itself is too dangerous. Whether we demon clan or human beings, we are eager for you very much to improve our strength. The cultivation inside is also very difficult, and there is no attack power.¡±


    ¡°No, what are you going to say?¡±


    Ning Tian still began to ask impatiently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! After entering, I would slowly tell you.¡±


    The Mahathera said and walked into the Boundary.


    Ning Tian went straight in without hesitation.


    ¡°Damn it!!¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian entered the Boundary, a huge and strong spirit and force of life poured into Ning Tian.


    However, Ning Tian is now afraid to absorb this strong spirituality and the power of life. He has no strength in his body and could not bear it.


    ¡°It was indeed an ancient holy tree.¡±


    The excited voice of the demon word came into Ning Tian¡¯s brain.


    Ning Tian looked forward. An ancient holy tree, which was several times larger than his own body and was several times higher than the cloud. the surface of the tree had countless special words and emitted countless spirituality and the power of life appeared in front of Ning Tian.


    What surprises Ning Tian most is that the spirit and power of life emitted by this ancient holy tree are, to be exact, the spirit and power of life drowned.


    In front of the ancient holy tree, there is a palace with a simple and ruthless spectrum, but through Boundary, one can still feel awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Ding! Alliance with the elves.¡±


    ¡°There is no time limit. The success of the mission rewards the blessing of the ancient holy tree. The failure of the mission would make the relationship between the elves become bad.¡±


    The voice of the long-lost system task sounded.


    The Mahathera¡¯s voice came before Ning Tian questioned the system what the blessing of this ancient holy tree was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    While Ning Tian was staring blankly at the ancient holy tree, the Mahathera said in front and walked towards the palace in front of the ancient holy tree.


    Ning Tian also hurriedly followed and began to wonder what the elves wanted to do.


    ¡°Master, good things are coming.¡±


    Suddenly the demon sword said.


    In this way, Ning Tian became more curious about what this was.


    When Ning Tian was brought to the front of the palace by the Mahathera, the Mahathera glowed slightly green.


    There was also a hole in the boundary in front of the palace.


    ¡°Xiao Lingzi, you go down first! Let me take Ning Tian in!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father did not speak. He took Lingluo and Lingluo¡¯s sister and left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Ning Tian.¡±


    All of a sudden, Ning Tian¡¯s whole body was tight, and the feeling given to Ning Tian by the elf old man in front of him changed from ordinary to dangerous and extremely dangerous in an instant.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Ning Tian was surprised and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, the elder did not say much to Ning Tian. He walked into the Boundary first.


    ¡°Demon sword, what happened to the Mahathera?¡±


    Ning Tian hurriedly asked nervously.


    ¡°That elf old man was very strong, It¡¯s just that he was originally hidden, but I remember that the elves have a rule that when they arrive at the most sacred temple in their hearts, they cannot have any hidden ideas. Therefore, the old elves will not hide their strength. Moreover, the old elves will call you Ning Tian. It seems that I underestimated the old elves. Don¡¯t worry that I will help you. ¡±


    Demon sword said, and the Mahathera¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Ning Tian, come in quickly!¡±


    Then the Mahathera¡¯s voice came again, and Ning Tian had no choice but to go straight in and see what happened next.


    After Ning Tian entered the temple, he found that the temple was very large, about the size of a football field, and there were many roots wrapped around the wall inside the temple.


    On the walls of these temples, there are exquisite murals. The paintings of these murals are all pictures of ancient holy trees. Below are scenes of elves bowing down to ancient holy trees.


    The last picture of the picture shows the bodies of the elves everywhere. A crown-headed elves king with the majesty of emperors sits on the throne scarred and guards the ancient holy trees behind him.


    The ancient holy tree also passed directly through a huge hole from the middle, flowing out the green liquid, surrounded by many fallen branches, the body looked bare, the surrounding ground was scorched earth, the scene was very solemn and stirring.


    ¡°This is the beginning of the decline of our elves. When our elves were almost killed, alas!¡±


    The Mahathera said in a tone of sadness.


    ¡°The Mahathera, what did you bring me here for?¡±


    Ning Tian found that there was only one throne in front of him except for the murals on the wall.


    ¡°Is your master still alive?¡±


    Suddenly the Mahathera looked at the mural in front of him and said.


    Ning Tian thought he had heard it wrong and looked at the Mahathera in surprise.


    And the Mahathera continued, ¡°There is too much merciless swordsmanship in your sword spirit, and it is a pity that I did not come to your wedding.¡±


    Now Ning Tian is aware that the Mahathera knows who he is, and even knows his master.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised. I knew your master before.¡±


    The Mahathera said with a kind of nostalgia in the tone.


    However, Ning Tian did not speak. He meditated for a moment and said, ¡°The reason why my master can live to this day is that my master is eager to become an immortal all his life because he has been besieged by the immortal, causing the immortal root to be damaged and become a semi-immortal, so he can live to this day.¡±


    Ning Tian did not believe that the Mahathera, a fairy, was also a demi-fairy.

 Chapter 238 - Elves Murals

    The Mahathera turned his eyes from the mural to Ning Tian and took off the mask.


    ¡°How can you do this?¡±


    Ning Tian saw the Mahathera¡¯s face, which was no longer a face. It was bloody, except for his eyes, mouth, and nose.


    The Mahathera of the Elves put on the mask again and said slowly, ¡°The reason why I can live to this day is that the Elf King has given me the last power of his life and his source of soul and that our Elves have a long life span, so I have survived to this day and I cannot leave here.¡±


    ¡°Then what is your face? And what happened to you elves?¡±


    Ning Tian continued.


    The Mahathera¡¯s green eyes began to become a little confused and said, ¡°My face was bruised by a direct punch in the middle of the war. our ancient holy tree had saved my life, otherwise, I would have died.¡±


    The Mahathera said, touching the roots on the wall as if remembering something.


    ¡°Then why on earth did this happen to you elves?¡±


    Ning Tian was even more curious about what caused the elves to suffer such a disaster.


    The Mahathera turned to Ning Tian, shook his head again, walked to the throne, and gently stroked the throne.


    ¡°This reason, in fact, is also related to your master. The war of your master led to the destruction of all spiritual veins between heaven and earth. However, because of the war, space cracks also appeared, the spirituality between heaven and earth began to disappear, and various space-level disasters occurred in the whole heaven and earth.¡±


    Ning Tian also felt shocked in his heart. How fierce was the war?


    ¡°The disappearance of spirituality, It means that accomplishments will never be improved again, Life expectancy will not increase, and space-level disasters, no one knows where and when began, you will be torn to pieces by space. Countless strong people have begun to retreats to protect themselves and have escaped this disaster of destruction. However, before we could begin retreats, they have found our elves and let us hand over the ancient holy trees. ¡±


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    The Mahathera said here, Ning Tian suddenly saw the Mahathera touching a corner of the throne and the corner becoming shattered.


    And Ning Tian also felt a murderous look and let his whole body fall into the murderous look of blood, but the demon word was immediately blocked by Ning Tian.


    ¡°The Mahathera, are you all right?¡±


    Ning Tian asked anxiously.


    The Mahathera reacted this time, said with some guilty: ¡°Ning Tian, I¡¯m sorry. The ancient sacred trees of our elves have huge spirituality and power of life. It has always been wanted by countless strong people. At that time, the whole heaven and earth spirituality began to disappear crazily. Only the ancient sacred trees of our elves can still release spirituality. In short, the ancient sacred trees are the foundation of the reproduction of elves. Therefore, countless strong people came to besiege our elves at that time. This picture on the mural was the scene of the last battlefield. ¡±


    As the Mahathera said, Ning Tian found the Mahathera began to drop tears.


    Ning Tian did not speak either, allowing the Mahathera to control his emotions.


    The Mahathera remembered that the whole elves at that time were left with only him. he looked at the bodies of her elves all around him. he did not know how many years had passed. Now, the Mahathera could not control the sadness from his soul.


    ¡°I was the only one who survived, and the Elf King was already shattered and all the enemies were killed. The Elf King gave me his last strength, including life, for the continuation of my clan.¡±


    The Mahathera said, touching the throne with his hand.


    However, after listening to the Mahathera¡¯s words, Ning Tian still asked with a little doubt: ¡°The ancient holy tree painted on the mural painting has been pierced into a big hole, and its branches have been broken. It looks like it is going to die. But now I see the ancient holy tree looks great, why?¡±


    the injury of the ancient holy tree on the mural at that time can be regarded as the chest of the human body, which is like a big hole, and there are injuries all over the body.


    ¡°Ning Tian, you may not know, The vitality of the ancient holy element is very tenacious, At that time, although the ancient holy tree was also considered to be in critical condition, But still not dead, When the ancient holy tree returned to its infancy, I took the hope of our elves and began to find a place to hide it. I don¡¯t know how many years it took before the ancient holy tree began to recover slowly. However, due to the disappearance of the spirituality of heaven and earth, the ancient holy tree recovered slowly. Even now, the ancient holy tree has only recovered about three tenths. ¡±


    The Mahathera¡¯s tone was helpless.


    Ning Tian listened to the Mahathera¡¯s words and also thought that the tree had only recovered about three-tenths of the time. if it had all recovered and got it, it would be the strongest. It was no wonder that the elves were so powerful.


    There is a monster who lived from ancient times to modern times under guidance. It is difficult not to be strong.


    ¡°By the way, the Mahathera, I just heard you say that your ancient holy trees are the foundation of your elves. What does this mean?¡±


    Ning Tian guessed that the reproduction of the elves was related to the ancient holy trees, but he could not figure out how to do that.


    ¡°The ancient holy tree is equal to half of our mother. We elves only need to use a drop of our own essence and blood to let the ancient holy tree help us cultivate a child. Of course, we can only use this method to reproduce.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Ning Tian was a little stunned on the spot. This is too unscientific! rely on the tree to reproduce?


    At the same time Ning Tian also knew that it was no wonder that the elves would not hand over the ancient holy trees until they died. If they handed it over, it would be the extermination of the elves.


    ¡°Then, I don¡¯t know why you came here and told me these things.¡±


    This is Ning Tian¡¯s most confused and he really wanted to know the reason.


    The Mahathera¡¯s eyes also became a little excited and confused.


    ¡°I have a question, your master that old guy is so powerful, why are you so weak? This is not reasonable.¡±


    The Mahathera did not understand this problem after thinking for a long time. Is it because Ning Tian¡¯s talent is too low, but it is impossible. Although the breath of ruthless sword skill in Ning Tian¡¯s shock wave is very low, the Mahathera still feels it.


    However, the Mahathera knew something about the difficulty of practicing ruthless sword skills from the old blind man before. Of course, the Mahathera was also lucky enough to see the old blind man lose his sword heart because of an ordinary woman and was besieged by many enemies and strong men.


    And because the woman died for him, the old blind man once again used a merciless sword, killing hundreds of strong men with one sword.

 Chapter 239 - The Blessing Of The Ancient Holy Tree

    There was even a space crack. The Mahathera, who was present at the time and hesitated whether to help or not, was also frightened.


    Moreover, the Mahathera did not believe that the old blind man would find a person without the talent to be his apprentice. The Mahathera knew that this technique could only pass it on to one person.


    the Mahathera¡¯s words almost make Ning Tian vomit blood.


    ¡°I only learned from the teacher not long ago, and I am not weak.¡±


    Ning Tian resisted.


    ¡°Oh!!¡±


    Mahathera¡¯s answer was very superficial. Ning Tian doesn¡¯t know whether he understands it or continues to say something in his heart.


    Ning Tian feels that his heart is fast and he can¡¯t bear it. ¡°Do you blame me for his weakness? You old monsters, you really have no idea how difficult I am,¡± he said in his mind.


    ¡°The Mahathera, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet. What on earth did you want to do when you brought me here?¡±


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t want to talk about the topic just now, so in order to change the sad topic, Ning Tian also asked out the business that Ning Tian had been unable to understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want you to form an alliance with our elves. After you form an alliance with our elves, our elves will do their best to protect your safety, and you can enjoy the resources of our elves.¡±


    As soon as Mahathera spoke, Ning Tian was surprised. Is this a pie from the sky?


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Ning Tian certainly didn¡¯t believe all of these is free.


    The Mahathera sighed again and said slowly, ¡°Since the ancient holy tree was seriously injured, although it has recovered after a long time, I already feel that the ancient holy tree of my family has begun to come to the end of its life, so we need to find a new holy tree.¡±


    Ning Tian was instantly surprised and speechless. This is to let him be the king of the elves and be responsible for giving birth to children.


    Although it is really not born from Ning Tian¡¯s belly, it makes Ning Tian a man, do the thing of giving birth to children, and a group of elves call him mother. The picture makes Ning Tian think of it all with goosebumps.


    However, the Mahathera¡¯s conditions are also very attractive, and how long will it take for this ancient holy tree to reach the end of its life? This also means that it will take a long time to make up for it.


    After all, Ning Tian is also a tree himself. he knows that neither the Terran nor the Demon race has a long life span as long as the plant race.


    Seeing Ning Tian hesitating, the Mahathera said, ¡°My dear friend, when the life of our ancient holy tree comes to an end, then the ancient holy tree will release all the team¡¯s spirituality and power of life.¡±


    On hearing the Mahathera¡¯s words, Ning Tian understood that he could acquire all the spirituality and power of the life of the ancient holy tree after death.


    he has also acquired a clan of elves who have always been absolutely obedient and powerful.


    But the thought of having children made Ning Tian uncomfortable.


    Seeing Ning Tian still did not agree, the Mahathera did not panic either. He was full of confidence and said, ¡°Ning Tian, there is no need to panic in this matter. You can slowly think that although the ancient holy tree life of my family is coming to an end, it is still no problem to live for hundreds of years, so you do not need to give me a quick answer.¡±


    ¡°No, I agreed.¡±


    There are still hundreds of years to go, and Ning Tian can certainly agree now.


    Ning Tian has a system of his own. In a hundred years, he was already invincible in the world at that time. Moreover, giving birth to children did not really mean giving birth to himself. Later things will be discussed later.


    ¡°Ding, the task is complete, and the host is blessed by the ancient holy tree.¡±


    The sound of the system sounded.


    Then, the ancient holy trees outside the temple began to emit faint green light, then gathered and flew to Ning Tian who was inside the temple.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    When Ning Tian wondered what was entering his body, his perception of the surroundings suddenly expanded several times, and Ning Tian even saw the outside scenery.


    What surprised Ning Tian most was that he saw the outside scene, not from his own eyes, but from other eyes.


    Ning Tian¡¯s own mental power has directly improved 1,000 mental power, and his intimacy with spirituality and the power of life has also increased.


    Ning Tian himself can vaguely control the spirituality and the power of life around him.


    ¡°This is simply great.¡±


    Ning Tian said excitedly.


    On the other hand, the Mahathera was also excited. Originally, the Mahathera was afraid that because Ning Tian had a demon spirit on him, the ancient holy tree did not accept Ning Tian. Now it seems that he was too concerned.


    ¡°By the way, demon spirit in your body is always a bad thing, and it is also very dangerous to our elves. Why don¡¯t I help you to get rid of it!¡±


    After all, demon spirit is simply the most deadly thing for the elves. The elves are the purest creatures in nature and can also purify the dirt in the world.


    However, the demon spirit is all the dirt in the world, which can pollute everything. If the immortal cultivation person is forced out by a demon spirit in time, he is likely to be possessed.


    The elves and demon spirit are also considered to be mutually exclusive.


    ¡°This is not necessary.¡±


    Ning Tian understood, but of course, Ning Tian chose to refuse.


    he now owns the ancient demon spirit, which is also to prove his identity, and he is great. If he let the Mahathera remove the demon spirit from his body, he will lose the qualification to be the master of demon word.


    What is a demon word? It is a weapon that only the magic emperor can control in ancient times. How can Ning Tian not want such a good thing?


    Moreover, Demon Sword has been with Ning Tian for a long time and has helped Ning Tian a lot. In Ning Tian¡¯s mind, Demon Sword is already regarded as his friend.


    ¡°Why, do you want to know that demon spirit is not very kind to you, is it loathe to give up the demon word in your hand?¡±


    The Mahathera is still very steadfast to purify Ning Tian¡¯s demon spirit.


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t you go too far! I am still here!¡±


    At this moment, the demon sword, who had not spoken, began to speak.


    Because there is a purifying force here, the demon word is very uncomfortable. In addition, the demon word has been sealed for too long, and the original force has already dissipated.


    Even more, the Mahathera could not be defeated, so the demon sword endured not to speak. As a result, now the Mahathera has to evolve the demon spirit of Ning Tian. This is tantamount to letting Ning Tian abandon himself. Of course, the demon sword cannot bear it.


    The Mahathera looked at Demon Sword and said in a mocking tone: ¡°You Demon Sword also has today. If it weren¡¯t for respecting Ning Tian. otherwise, I could have tried it with the strength of the whole family to purify you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    At that time Demon Sword really didn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t win or run.


    ¡°Well, I have a demon spirit on me and I can control it. I don¡¯t need you to help me.¡±


    Ning Tian was silent for a moment and still chose to refuse.

 Chapter 240 - Elves Story

    Although the elves are very strong and still protect themselves, even if the elves are strong, Ning Tian is not strong.


    Ning Tian still likes it is him to be strong, and Ning Tian is also a sword fairy after taking the old blind man as his teacher. He also needs to have a sword. In the words of the old blind man, only this demon word is suitable for such an invincible evil as himself.


    ¡°Alas! All right then!¡±


    The Mahathera said reluctantly.


    The Elves and Demon Sword are both angry with each other and are sworn, enemies.


    Ning Tian looked at the throne and suddenly thought of one thing. He asked curiously, ¡°The Mahathera, don¡¯t you have an elf king in your elf family? Where has your elf king gone?¡±


    Although the Elf King on the mural has died in battle, as the saying goes, there must be a king, the Elf clan should choose an Elf from among the Elf clan to be the Elf King.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Ning Tian did not agree, so the Mahathera¡¯s tone of the answer to Ning Tian this time became a little impatient.


    ¡°No? Why?¡±


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t care too much and continued to ask.


    The Mahathera glanced at Ning Tian and continued, ¡°They are not purified enough, they are not close enough to nature, and they are not recognized by ancient holy trees.¡±


    The Mahathera is looking into Ning Tian, and there is a little more conspiracy in his eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give birth to another one and see if you succeed?¡±


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t even have to think about it. He chose to refuse directly.


    ¡°This is not necessary. You Elves have no Elf King. but you are here.¡±


    Seeing Ning Tian¡¯s panic, the Mahathera felt a little better.


    ¡°Look at your nervous appearance. Even if you agree, you can¡¯t do it yet. You have to wait until our ancient holy tree life comes to an end and you inherit all the strength of the ancient holy tree. Otherwise, I can find a tree demon casually.¡±


    Ning Tian also knew that the Mahathera had not lied to him, otherwise the elves would not have been exterminated and the ancient holy trees would not have been handed over.


    ¡°By the way, why do you have the smell of dragons?¡±


    Asked the Mahathera, looking doubtfully at Ning Tian.


    Ning Tian did not hide it. His antique clothes instantly turned into a black dragon robe.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The Mahathera was speechless with astonishment.


    Ning Tian said proudly, ¡°This is the Wanlong Emperor robe given to me by the master. It is really good.¡±


    However, the Mahathera watched it for a long time, then slowly said with some frustration: ¡°Your master has really been care about you. After the death of the last dynasty, there were no emperors. It turned out to be your master, who directly took all Long spirit away.¡±


    Ning Tian listened to the Mahathera¡¯s tone with a hint of envy, so Ning Tian was even more proud.


    He also knows that the Wanlong Emperor Robe is precious. What makes such old man envy must be even better than he thought.


    ¡°that¡¯s all. What you want to know, I have already told you that I will let Lingluo and Lingluo¡¯s sister Lingxi go with you. They should be enough to protect you.¡±


    The Mahathera indicated it was high time for him to leave. Ning Tian understood his meaning and left here.


    ¡°Demon sword, do you think what the old man said is true?¡±


    Ning Tian is still a little uneasy about the Mahathera. After all, the elves were almost killed. The reason for this is that his own master still has a lot to do with it.


    the Demon sword also hesitated and said, ¡°there should be no problem. The old man is similar to your master and will die. He should regard you as the hope of the elves and will not harm you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian walked out of the temple, Lingluo and Lingxi were waiting outside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lingxi was reluctant.


    Ning Tian guessed that she should have forced by the Mahathera to follow him.


    However, seeing Lingxi, who had just wanted to kill him, became his bodyguard. Ning Tian felt particularly cool.


    Ning Tian was no hurrying to leave, and he looked at Lingxi and said in an arrogant tone, ¡°How did you talk to your future holy tree?¡±


    Ning Tian said, releasing a little Rowen.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lingxi was originally hot-tempered, but now she could not do anything to Ning Tian.


    And looking at Ning Tian, Lingxi did not know why, and she was a little scared.


    ¡± fine, Ning Tian, forget it! My sister has always been this character.¡±


    Then Lingluo came out to be a coordinator.


    Ning Tian just stared at Lingxi and did not speak.


    Lingxi also stared at Ning Tian. None of them planed to give up first.


    ¡°Good sister, forget it! After all, Ning Tian can¡­ shut up, sister.¡±


    Lingluo was interrupted by Lingxi before she could speak.


    The two men began to stare at each other.


    Lingluo had no choice but to watch.


    An hour.


    Two hours.


    Three hours.


    The two men are still continuing. Lingluo has already left helplessly, while the elves around them can¡¯t understand what the two are doing and ask the two men but no one speaks.


    The three little golden crows were all bored and sleeping on the ground.


    The battle between Ning Tian and Lingxi has already continued.


    Although Lingxi is also a peerless face, there is also a vague noble queen temperament.


    Ning Tian himself is not bad. If Ning Tian goes shopping, of course, it would be a group of girls behind him.


    The two men have been staring at each other and the one who gave up first would lose this battle.


    ¡°hey, boy, do I look good ?¡±


    Lingxi stared at Ning Tian hard and it seemed that she wanted to eat Ning Tian.


    ¡°Not bad, just an ordinary woman.¡±


    Ning Tian said dismissively.


    The two men clashed and continued to stare at each other.


    ¡± you two are not tired? As for this, are you serious?¡±


    Lingluo, who came back, looked at the two men speechless, thinking in her heart how boring the two men were.


    However, Ning Tian and Lingxi ignored Lingluo directly and continued to stare.


    Lingluo shook her head and noticed the lovely three little golden rows beside Ning Tian. she went to pick up the three little golden rows in the place.


    The three little golden crows woke up at the moment they felt Lingluo coming. When they found it was Lingluo, they did not resist and held Lingluo¡¯s hands up.


    ¡°Your master is too boring, let¡¯s go and play!¡±


    At this point, Lingluo took away the three little golden crows.


    The three little golden crows are really bored here. Now there is an elf coming to play with them. Of course, the three little golden crows are happy.


    However, Ning Tian had to be stared at and won by this Lingxi today. Anyway, this is not his real body. It is no problem not to eat or sleep, and it is not necessary to blink.


    Lingxi is also very unhappy with Ning Tian¡¯s arrogance just now, but now she can¡¯t beat him. Thinking about it, Lingxi¡¯s eyes are even angrier.


    The battle between the two lasted until midnight. Dark clouds drifted away from the sky and the beautiful moon shone on their cheeks.

 Chapter 241 - Under The Moonlight

    Under the illumination of moonlight, Lingxi¡¯s beautiful face is so completely white that it makes people feel it is a dream.


    Ning Tian¡¯s face, supported by the moonlight, is masculine and handsome among the gentle and elegant childe, with the majesty of an emperor, which fascinates women unconsciously.


    Two people looked at each other, slowly actually some fascinated.


    The surroundings of the two men suddenly began to become quiet, and the voices of the animals around them also began to slowly quiet down.


    There were only two people left in the world, staring at each other. Slowly Ning Tian felt that the time was too quiet and he could hear the heartbeat of Lingxi.


    Lingxi also felt that she could hear Ning Tian¡¯s heartbeat and breathe.


    Both of them did not know why, the body began to heat up slowly, and a sense of shame in their hearts began to appear slowly.


    Ning Tian and Lingxi began to avoid each other¡¯s eyes, especially Lingxi. They felt that they were right now and opposite Ning Tian¡¯s eyes. Their whole bodies felt like an electric shock.


    ¡°Haha!! I¡¯ll be here first today and I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Ning Tian finally burst out laughing and then went straight away.


    However, Lingxi did not stop him and she also left quickly.


    Ning Tian walked for a while before he found out that he didn¡¯t know he should go there to rest. It was so embarrassing.


    And it was late at night and there was no one around.


    Ning Tian was depressed by himself. Around here, the environment was good.


    Ning Tian walked and came to a lake. The moon shone on the lake, making the lake more beautiful and peaceful.


    Ning Tian himself simply stopped walking. Sitting alone by the lake and watching the moon on this day to enjoy this beautiful scenery.


    When there was nothing to do in his spare time, Ning Tian closed his eyes and was ready to go to bed.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Then a familiar voice came from behind Ning Tian.


    Ning Tian opened his eyes and looked back to find that Lingxi was coming.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ning Tian felt very surprised. Lingxi should go back to sleep. How did she come to find him?


    Lingxi came over and sat beside Ning Tian without asking for his permission.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just calmed down and found that I was wrong, and you are the holy tree of the future of our elves.¡±


    Lingxi¡¯s sudden apology made Ning Tian not react. What¡¯s the situation, she apologized?


    However, Ning Tian thinks about it. It is also true that he is the holy tree of your future elves and every elf has the responsibility to set a good relation with the future holy tree.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    This is Lingxi¡¯s voluntary apology, but Ning Tian did not respond and was still staring blankly, so Lingxi was a little angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I forgive you. I was also a little impulsive.¡±


    Ning Tian also chose to forgive Lingxi. After all, a beautiful woman voluntarily admitted that she was wrong so he could not be stingy.


    ¡°By the way, can you tell me about the outside world?¡±


    Lingxi looked at the moon in the sky with longing in her voice.


    ¡°Have you never been out?¡±


    Ning Tian asked with some surprise.


    ¡°No, the Mahathera won¡¯t allow me to go out, saying that I am irritable and it is easy to get into trouble if I go out.¡±


    Lingxi shook her head and said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll tell you about the wonderful world outside.¡±


    Then Ning Tian began to tell interesting things outside, delicious things among human beings, fun games, and beautiful clothes.


    Lingxi was envious and eager while listening to his description.


    After Ning Tian finished speaking, Lingxi wanted to go to the outside world.


    ¡°Ning Tian, you can go with the Mahathera. So, let me go out with you?¡±


    Lingxi looked at Ning Tian with eager eyes, hoping Ning Tian would promise her.


    ¡°Of course, no problem. You seem to have forgotten that the Mahathera has let you and your sister follow me.¡±


    With two free and beautiful bodyguards, if Ning Tian refused, he would be stupid.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Lingxi was excited, she hugged Ning Tian directly.


    Ning Tian¡¯s body froze, and he didn¡¯t expect Lingxi to come back and hug him.


    And Lingxi also immediately responded, with a reddish face, separating Ning Tian.


    Neither of them was looking at each other, and now the atmosphere became awkward.


    ¡°How did you come into being from your ancient holy tree?¡±


    In the end, Ning Tian found a question that he is curious about now. After all, he will do it in the future.


    ¡°Go away!!¡±


    Lingxi suddenly changed her face and kicked Ning Tian. Her little face was very red.


    Ning Tian was kicked with confusion and did not know what he said wrong.


    ¡°Master, you are so good that you even ask how people were born.¡±


    Demon sword said with admiration.


    However, after the demon word¡¯s reminder, Ning Tian understood that the topic he asked seemed to cross the line.


    ¡°Lingxi, sorry, I¡­¡±


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t speak yet, so Ning Tian was kicked away directly. Then Lingxi left with angry eyes and an extremely red face.


    Ning Tian got up from the water with a depressed face.


    ¡°I was wrong but why she kicked me into the water?¡±


    Ning Tian complained that he looked at the moon in the sky. Now he is alone again. It is impossible to sleep. Anyway, Ning Tian looks at the time. It is already at 5 o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Ning Tian admired the moon by himself until the next morning when the sun rose.


    Lingxi, who ran away last night, came back and found Ning Tian still here.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you still here?¡±


    Although Lingxi was very angry with Ning Tian¡¯s words last night, Lingxi still felt sorry for Ning Tian when she saw Ning Tian alone here and stayed alone all night.


    However, Lingxi did not give Ning Tian any good tone but also gave Ning Tian a direct kick. Although it was not heavy, Ning Tian has been kicked into the water again.


    Ning Tian, who was staring blankly, heard Lingxi¡¯s voice and was preparing to reply back. As a result, he was directly greeted by Lingxi and took a bath in the lake again.


    ¡°Shit! What are you doing?¡±


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t bear it this time. He looked at Lingxi and scolded angrily.


    Lingxi also knew that she had gone too far this time and hurriedly took Ning Tian up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I just accidentally kicked you.¡±


    Listening to Lingxi¡¯s explanation, Ning Tian turned his eyes directly.


    If Ning Tian believed it today, it would be really weird.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±


    Ning Tian asked Lingxi unhappily. Ning Tian would not believe that Lingxi went back last night and she felt guilty so she came to apologize again.


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t believe it. When someone came to apologize to you, he kicked you into the lake first. Is this still an apology? This is clearly revenge.

 Chapter 242 - Discovered Identity

    Lingxi saw Ning Tian with a pair of looks that he didn¡¯t want to talk to her. Lingxi¡¯s temper came up.


    ¡°I have apologized to you. why are you still so arrogant? My sister asked you to discuss the plan to attack human beings and let me find you.¡±


    Lingxi said, learning Ning Tian to turn to a supercilious look and left.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    Ning Tian replied disdainfully.


    However, Lingxi, which has just walked a few steps, stopped directly and looked angrily at Ning Tian again.


    Ning Tian looked at this and was not in the mood to continue playing with Lingxi. He ran away directly.


    Ning Tian saw Lingxi, who was angry and looked at him running away. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was very happy.


    However, one thing made Ning Tian a little strange. there was a sinister smile on Lingxi¡¯s face.


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t care too much, but when Ning Tian ran, he found the problem and didn¡¯t know how to get there.


    ¡°How can I get to demon sword?¡±


    Ning Tian asked the demon sword directly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t been here either. Go back!¡±


    Ning Tian understood why Lingxi was not chasing him just now. she knew that he did not know the road.


    Ning Tian returned by the same route and saw Lingxi still waiting for himself with a mocking expression on her face.


    ¡°Why are you back again? Run!¡±


    Ling Xi¡¯s words really embarrassed Ning Tian.


    ¡°Haha!! Lingxi, take me there quickly! don¡¯t joke me.¡±


    Ning Tian was actually ready to be kicked into the lake, but after waiting for a few seconds, he did not see any movement in Lingxi. she just looked at Ning Tian, so Ning Tian felt somewhat strange.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ning Tian was puzzled!


    Although Ning Tian wondered why Lingxi did not kick himself into the lake this time, Ning Tian would not be stupid enough to ask such questions. If the questions were asked, then he must go to the lake to take a bath again.


    Then Ning Tian came to the place where yesterday¡¯s discussion was held with doubts.


    As soon as Ning Tian came in, hundreds of eyes looked at Ning Tian.


    ¡°Hello everyone!¡±


    Obviously, Ning Tian is the last one to come again.


    ¡°Ning Tian, come quickly!¡±


    Lingluo saw Ning Tian finally arrived and hurriedly asked Ning Tian to come over.


    Ning Tian can only helplessly walk past, after all, the following are the places where this large demon king stands, and he is too small in front of them.


    ¡°Then now we will continue to discuss the opportunity to crusade against human beings. I don¡¯t know how many of your men are under the demon king and who are confident to occupy the human cities.¡±


    ¡°I have a large number of demon beasts, with hundreds of demon beasts and thousands of fire beasts. There are countless murderers. I am very sure of the hope city of human beings in my place. Although the city has strong human beings in charge, with the current plan, it is more than enough to break through the human city and slaughter human beings.¡±


    ¡°Although there is very few fire beast under my command, demon beast has more than 200 and is powerful. If I hadn¡¯t been in no mood, I would have slaughtered the northern city of human beings.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many subordinates, but I still have a brother who is also a third-level demon king. he didn¡¯t come this time because he was making a breakthrough. Moreover, although I only have more than 100 demon beast under, I have as many fire beast there as I want. I will occupy the human city of Xianan, which is enough and I don¡¯t need your support.¡±


    to demon king in order to show their strength, it can be said that they have said their all strength.


    Ning Tian was surprised and sighed in his heart. He seemed too weak there and was completely embarrassed to say it.


    After all demon kings saying their strength, Ning Tian suddenly felt hundreds of eyes looking at himself.


    Lingluo was also looking at Ning Tian. Ning Tian knew in an instant that he seemed unable to escape.


    However, he is really embarrassed to say that compared with these demon kings, he is really too weak.


    ¡°I am not as strong as all demon kings. I am too weak. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ning Tian chose not to say it was better, please demon king let me go.


    ¡± you are really humorous. you are the best to deal with humans.¡±


    Then a python began to say.


    However, this python is unusual, with horns on its head, but its skin is silvery white.


    ¡°Right, you should not think that we will not pay attention to the news of the human world. After all, we must keep pace with the times. Learning is inevitable. Although human beings are cruel and sworn enemies of my demon clan, after all, human beings have ruled for so long and there are still many places for us to learn.¡±


    A demon king¡¯s antelope began.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, demon king in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, although I don¡¯t want to admit it very much, your IQ should be the highest among us. We can¡¯t deal with a human.¡±


    A third-level demon king eagle said with admiration.


    However, Ning Tian broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that these demon kings had already known his identities.


    If these demon kings misunderstand that he is from the human, it will be too bad.


    At the same time, Ning Tian also knows that he has lost some of these demon kings. These demon kings all know that they have joined forces to deal with human beings, and their IQ cannot be much lower than that of human beings.


    ¡± I didn¡¯t expect you all know this. It¡¯s really a great honor.¡±


    All present here are demon king, and all admire Ning Tian. It is better to be modest.


    What Ning Tian did not notice was that a trace of displeasure flashed through Lingxi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Well, now that the plan to discuss the attack has been finished, then everyone demon king will go back and get ready first, and then we will start work on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival when human beings are reunited, and the beating was caught off guard.¡±


    Listening to Lingluo¡¯s displeased tone, Ning Tian looked at Lingluo strangely.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Hundreds of demon king began to leave one after another. In the end, only Ning Tian and Lingluo stayed here.


    ¡°Lingluo, that I command should, should¡­¡±


    However, Ning Tian suddenly thought of something and his face was not upset.


    Ning Tian found that every demon king already has a city to unite and attack. It seems useless to have its own commander. they cheated him.


    Lingluo seemed to know what Ning Tian was thinking and said, ¡°We are attacking small and medium-sized human cities. There are too many strong people in the real big cities of human beings. We can¡¯t do it at all. Also, why did you bend your knees and talk to them just now? You are the holy tree of the future of our elves.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s last complaint also let Ning Tian know why Lingluo¡¯s tone was unhappy just now.


    Ning Tian complained about Lingluo, but there was nothing. After all, he had to wait 100 years before he was the holy tree of the elves.

 Chapter 243 - Annihilation Plan

    At present, his own strength is not good either, and these demon king¡¯s IQ is no less than that of human beings. It is better to respect them.


    ¡°Well, you go to call Lingxi and go to my place!¡±


    Ning Tian has nothing to do with staying here. Let¡¯s go back first!


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Lingluo was excited and hurriedly ran to call Lingxi.


    After a while, Lingluo returned with Lingxi and three little golden crows.


    The three little golden crows flew on Ning Tian¡¯s shoulders, and Ning Tian immediately smelled the three little golden crows had a faint fragrance.


    Ning Tian unconsciously looked at Lingluo. The fragrance of the three little golden crows was exactly the same as that of Lingluo. Ning Tian¡¯s brain supplemented the picture of blood unconsciously. It was simply too cool.


    ¡°Ning Tian, what are you thinking?¡±


    At this moment, Lingluo came back with Lingxi and saw Ning Tian¡¯s expression. So Lingluo was a little curious. What did Ning Tian think again?


    Of course, if Lingluo knew that Ning Tian was thinking about her, she might have a fight with him directly.


    When Lingxi came out for the first time with a full face of excitement, she did not pay too much attention to Ning Tian but looked at everything around her.


    Ning Tian listened to Lingluo¡¯s voice and became calm from the warm-blooded picture.


    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ning Tian said with some guilt.


    ¡°OK, Ning Tian, hurry up.¡±


    Lingxi took Ning Tian and rushed outside.


    Lingluo shook her head helplessly. Her sister did not look like a sister at all.


    ¡°This is the outside world? How is it similar to our elves?¡±


    Originally, Lingxi came out with excitement and excitement. she saw that there were trees and grass around me, exactly the same as the elves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! How big the world is and it is more than what you see in front of your eyes.¡±


    Ning Tian said, pulling Lingxi¡¯s hand and letting the demon sword fly with his spirit.


    ¡°How did I fly?¡±


    Lingluo and Lingxi looked around with surprise and doubt and did not understand how they flew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    At this moment, the demon sword¡¯s impatient voice came into the minds of Lingluo and Lingxi.


    ¡°Who is talking?¡±


    Lingxi looked around in some panic, but there was no one else around them. who was talking?


    ¡°I am the sword in Ning Tian¡¯s hand.¡±


    The voice of the demon word was once again introduced into the minds of Lingluo and Lingxi. Lingluo and Lingxi looked at the demon word in Ning Tian¡¯s hands.


    Lingluo, with doubts, asked carefully, ¡°Did you just speak?¡±


    ¡°Well! Don¡¯t ask, I don¡¯t want to answer.¡±


    The demon sword has a very reluctant tone.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s amazing that the sword can speak.¡±


    However, Lingxi looked at Demon Sword with great curiosity and turned her hand towards Demon Sword.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, or you will die miserably.¡±


    Demon sword said, releasing demon spirit.


    Lingxi saw the demon spirit and immediately reached back.


    Lingluo, on the other hand, was much quieter. she looked at demon word and Ning Tian as if she were thinking about something.


    And in the temple of the elves.


    ¡°The Mahathera, they are gone.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father is respectfully speaking to the Mahathera.


    ¡°Well! I hope Lingluo and Lingxi can know my intentions.¡±


    The Mahathera said, touching the mural on the wall with his hand.


    Lingluo¡¯s father hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The Mahathera, let Lingluo and Lingxi watch Ning Tian. I think it is easy to expose, or I¡¯ll go!¡±


    The Mahathera turned her head and looked at Lingluo¡¯s father.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Who said I let Lingluo and Lingxi monitor Ning Tian? Although Ning Tian is the sacred tree of our future elves, it really needs to be monitored at present to prevent accidents, but Ning Tian¡¯s master is the old man. Ning Tian¡¯s future must be extraordinary.¡±


    The Mahathera originally planned to let Ning Tian stay in the elves because Ning Tian¡¯s strength was too poor, but he did not expect Ning Tian to have the smell of ruthless sword skills, so the Mahathera judged Ning Tian to be the disciple of the old blind man.


    This also disrupted the Mahathera¡¯s original opportunity and finally decided to let Ning Tian go back. After all, if the old blind man came to him, the Mahathera could not stop it.


    Moreover, the Mahathera also knew that if the elves were really allowed to monitor Ning Tian, the old blind man would surely see it and something would happen instead, so the Mahathera chose to let Lingluo and Lingxi follow Ning Tian.


    If Ning Tian likes Lingluo and Lingxi, it will be even better. If he can¡¯t, to stay with him could be able to increase the chance.


    ¡°The Mahathera, but¡­ ¡± ¡°Well, I have my plans.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father was interrupted directly by the Mahathera before he could speak.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s father also left helplessly.


    Among the elves, the Mahathera is the father of all the elves, and each elf was educated and raised by the Mahathera. The Mahathera¡¯s position in the elves is the highest existence. No elves dare to resist the Mahathera¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Haha, will the old man be angry when he knows?¡±


    The Mahathera said with a loud laugh after Lingluo¡¯s father had left.


    In a military base, a burly man walked into a conference room full of people.


    ¡°Report to my chief. According to the latest news, hundreds of demon king have left Nanshan.¡±


    ¡°go down!¡±


    A middle-aged man wearing a military uniform but looking gaunt at this time said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do these demon kings really want? I always have a bad feeling.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    These demon kings get together and something must happen next. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, damn it.¡±


    Everyone in the seat was angry, but they did not know what would happen next.


    Hundreds of demon king got together and then all went back. What happened during the period and what was going to happen next was completely unknown to the human side.


    ¡°Well, it is completely impossible for us human beings to know about this. At present, we can only make a well prepare.¡±


    Just that a face of haggard middle-aged people said helplessly.


    As the spirituality of heaven and earth recovers, spirituality is getting thicker and thicker, and the satellites in the sky are slowly losing their function.


    By now, the satellites in the sky have completely lost their monitoring function.


    ¡°How is the annihilation plan?¡±


    A gaunt middle-aged man asked again.


    ¡°It almost complete, but it still needs some time.¡±


    ¡± The cost and price of this annihilation plan are too high, but once the annihilation plan is successful, we will have no problem dealing with those demon kings.¡±


    ¡°The annihilation plan costs almost all our military funds.¡±


    ¡°There is no way. There are many objections to this annihilation plan, so we can only have the military to fund the research and development.¡±


    ¡°Alas! Those people are extremely hateful, but they still don¡¯t know what to do in the face of the big enemy. They just want to take advantage of it.¡±


    ¡°When our annihilation plan succeeds, I see what else they will say.¡±

 Chapter 244 - Being Fooled

    The crowd in the conference room also continued to discuss the gathering of hundreds of demon king this time.


    However, after discussing for half a day, nothing came out.


    ¡°The meeting is adjourned.¡±


    In the end, the gaunt middle-aged man got up and left.


    On Ning Tian¡¯s side, on the way back, Lingluo and Lingxi looked at the beautiful mountains and scenery below and were also extremely excited.


    ¡°It turns out that the outside world is so beautiful.¡±


    Lingxi was excited to see the beautiful scenery below.


    she also clamored for Ning Tian to go down and play. Although Ning Tian had no opinion, demon word was not willing to do so, so Lingluo and Lingxi had no choice but to watch in the sky.


    ¡°Here we are, just ahead.¡±


    Ning Tian pointed to the White Fog Forbidden Zone and said.


    However, Lingluo and Lingxi were also disappointed.


    ¡°Why is it all white fog?¡±


    Lingxi complained.


    Obviously, Lingxi is not very satisfied with this place. this was different from Lingxi¡¯s thought.


    Ning Tian also smiled mysteriously and did not speak.


    After Lingluo and Lingxi entered the white fog forbidden zone, all the surrounding white fog disappeared, and Ning Tian¡¯s body appeared in front of Lingxi and Lingluo.


    ¡°Well¡­ what a big ancient tree.¡±


    Lingluo said with some surprise.


    Lingxi is also surprised. Among the elves, except the ancient holy trees, other trees are not so big.


    In front of Ning Tian¡¯s noumenon, Lingluo and Lingxi did not know why, and their hearts felt the same awe as the ancient holy tree.


    ¡°Elves? Isn¡¯t it destroyed?¡±


    Then the voice of the old blind man suddenly came from behind.


    Lingluo and Lingxi turned back instantly, took Ning Tian to withdrew for several meters, watching the old blind man warily.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lingluo asked warily in a low voice.


    ¡°Well, Lingluo, Lingxi, he is my master, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Lingluo and Lingxi are still looking at the old blind man with a wary face.


    The invisible smell on the old blind man was really terrible. The moment the old blind man came out, Lingluo and Lingxi burst out with the feeling of fear of death.


    ¡°Disciple, where did you come back with the two elves? They all looked good, but disciple, when Youer comes back, she may not be very happy .¡±


    The old blind man looks at him in a you-know expression.


    However, Ning Tian was puzzled. He can¡¯t understand what the old man is saying. How can this have something to do with Youer?


    The old blind man turned and looked at Lingluo and Lingxi, his eyes flashing with sharpness.


    ¡°Tell me! What are you doing here?¡±


    The old blind man did not believe his disciples were strong enough to bring back two elves.


    ¡°We¡­ we are just here to help Ning Tian. We¡­ we are not afraid of you.¡±


    Although Lingxi was very afraid of the old man in front of him, she still summoned up the courage to say it.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Ning Tian was about to speak when the old blind man gave him a look.


    ¡°Say, what are you doing with my disciples?¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s horrible killing broke out and rushed to Lingluo and Lingxi.


    How could Lingluo and Lingxi bear the murderous look of the old blind man and they knelt down in the place pale in an instant.


    ¡°We¡­ Ning Tian is already the future holy tree of our elves, and the Mahathera asked us to follow Ning Tian.¡±


    Lingluo has completely lost the idea of resistance and dare not lie in front of the old man¡¯s horrible strength.


    ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±


    Ning Tian said with some displeasure.


    After all, Lingluo and Lingxi are his friends. Ning Tian is certainly not happy about his master scares them in this way.


    However, the old blind man fell into silence for a moment after hearing what Lingluo and Lingxi said.


    ¡°Your holy tree did not die, and your elves even multiplied, proving that all elves did not die at that time.¡±


    The old blind man said, staring at Lingluo and Lingxi, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The old blind man was surprised that in that big war, the elves had already been directly exterminated. How could they not have been exterminated? Moreover, regarding the extermination of the elves, in fact, it was caused by him.


    The old blind man looked at Ning Tian, shook his head, then looked at the demon sword and said, ¡°How about the elves? demon sword. ¡±


    The old blind man asked this, also because if the demon sword said no, then the old blind man will destroy the elves now. Before he dies, he must clean up all the enemies for his disciples.


    And the elves are also for their own reasons, but to be on the safe side, the old blind man still wants to destroy the elves.


    ¡°The Elf clan is OK. You don¡¯t have to kill them, but I think it is better to destroy it. There is an Elf in the Elf clan who belongs to your time. I¡¯m afraid he has problems.¡±


    The Demon sword is still not very at ease with the elves, so he also lets the old blind man destroy the elves.


    ¡°No, Master, not at all. I am saying that it is also the holy tree of the future of the elves. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian¡¯s words came out, the old blind man looked at Ning Tian instantly, his eyes wide open and his face full of surprise.


    ¡°What did you say? You have become the holy tree of the elves.¡±


    The old blind man had just obviously listened too carefully to Lingluo¡¯s words. Now he heard Ning Tian saying it again. The old blind man understood.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Master.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at such an abnormal old blind man and asked carefully.


    The old blind man did not answer but looked into the sky with a shady smile on his mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a good calculation for you. My stupid apprentice is also stupid enough. He has been sold without realizing it.¡±


    The old blind man cried with a smile instead of anger.


    Ning Tian listened to the old blind man and felt that he seemed to take the matter too simply.


    Demon sword also responded for a while, swearing directly: ¡°Damn it, how did I forget that? I¡­.¡±


    Ning Tian saw such an abnormal old blind man and demon sword and thought for half a day, but he didn¡¯t think he was cheated.


    The old blind man looked at the disciple who had not yet responded and hit Ning Tian¡¯s head.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you reacted yet?¡±


    The old blind man shouted angrily.


    Ning Tian looked at the old blind man, but he still didn¡¯t understand. He should have taken advantage of it. How did his master and demon word both feel like they cheated him?


    ¡°Oh, you!¡±


    The old blind man struck Ning Tian¡¯s head again.


    ¡°Ning Tian, have you forgotten? Why were the elves destroyed? It was because the spirituality dried up. In order to increase the chance of survival, countless strong people came to strengthen the ancient holy trees of the elves. Do you understand?¡±


    The old blind man said and struck Ning Tian again.


    Ning Tian was directly hit, and the sky was swirling in front of him.


    At the same time, Ning Tian finally responded. he became the future holy tree of this elf clan, which means that if the people of the master¡¯s time were, there would probably still be strong people living to the present.

 Chapter 245 - Soul Source

    Those strong people must know that the elves are still alive, so they will certainly think of the ancient holy trees that can give them a continuation of their lives, and their own future holy trees of the elves will certainly not escape.


    The current situation is that the enemy is hidden. In case they wait until his master dies, if they come, he really can¡¯t run away.


    Just now Ning Tian thought he was lucky, but now it seems that he was fooled by the elves.


    ¡°What should I do, master?¡±


    Ning Tian can only turn to his master at present to see what his master can do.


    The old blind man also had to be unhappy and he would not have let his disciples go if he had known it.


    ¡°Have you ever been blessed by the ancient holy gods of the elves? You suddenly feel that your body has changed.¡±


    At present, the old blind man can only hold a little hope and asked.


    If not, then it is easy to deal with this.


    Ning Tian heard the blessing of the ancient holy spirit and immediately remembered the system.


    ¡°You cheat me!¡±


    Ning Tian roared angrily in his heart.


    At this time, the system pretended to not hear what Ning Tian said.


    So Ning Tian could only cry and say, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old blind man struck Ning Tian¡¯s head several times directly, with a face of depression and anger. Ning Tian was too naive!


    ¡°The blessing of the ancient holy spirit has been given to you. After the ancient holy tree dies, you will inherit all the ancient holy spirit of the elves and become the new holy tree of the elves.¡±


    The old blind man was so angry in his heart now. How miserable was his apprentice, and the one who cheated Ning Tian was also one of his few friends? The old blind man was outraged.


    Ning Tian also understood that the blessing of the ancient holy spirit is not a good thing at all. If he is blessed by the ancient holy spirit, he will definitely not be able to escape.


    ¡°Demon sword, do you have any idea?¡±


    Ning Tian turned to the demon sword.


    ¡°There is no way.¡±


    The Demon sword replied with certainty.


    Ning Tian knew that it was really no way to deal with this, and it was impossible to run now.


    ¡°Old man, how about us go directly to destroy the elves, so it will soon be better?¡±


    Demon sword said suddenly with a murderous expression.


    Although he was not cheated, Demon Sword was there at that time. He didn¡¯t find out. He thought it was really a good thing, but he didn¡¯t expect he was cheated. For Demon Sword, this was simply his shame.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Lingxi, who was scared by the old blind man and did not dare to move, heard that they were going to destroy their elves. Lingxi also summoned up courage and said.


    The old blind man squinted at Lingluo and Lingxi, and the courage of Lingluo and Lingxi disappeared in an instant. Lingluo and Lingxi looked at the old blind man trembling and scared.


    The old blind man turned back and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°No, the elves can be regarded as the children of heaven and nature. If the elves were destroyed, then we would also be punished by heaven and nature. If it weren¡¯t for being forced to a dead end, no one would have besieged the elves.¡±


    Although the old blind man wanted to destroy the elves while he was still alive, there would be no trouble if he died.


    However, if he killed all elves, he will definitely bring trouble to his disciples. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to destroy the elves. Unless someone destroys the elves now and they do not know about things, they will not be punished by heaven and nature.


    However, it should not be possible at present, so they can only look forward to it.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Ning Tian had no choice but to turn to his master. This time he was greatly fooled.


    The old blind man looked at Ning Tian, who was depressed and lost and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°At present, we can only wait. Mu Chen, you are ruthless and forced me to help your elves.¡±


    The old blind man said this in an unwilling tone and then he disappeared directly in the same place and on one knew where he went.


    ¡°Well, you can stay here!¡±


    Ning Tian was cheated so it was naturally impossible to have a good talk with Lingluo and Lingxi.


    At the same time, in the temple of the elves, in front of the Mahathera, a man suddenly appeared.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    The Mahathera said unhurriedly as if she had known it for a long time.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    The old blind man looked at the Mahathera with great displeasure and drank a cup of tea made by the Mahathera at the same time.


    ¡°After all, our elves were almost destroyed, and it has something to do with you.¡±


    After all, the Mahathera knew that the old blind man came to blame him, so his tone was not very confident.


    The old blind man is now looking at his former good friend and is unhappy everywhere.


    However, hearing what the Mahathera said, the old blind man was also guilty. The elves were almost destroyed. It was really related to him.


    The old blind man put down his cup and looked at the Mahathera fiercely.


    ¡°Mu Chen, you cheated my disciple. I haven¡¯t blamed you yet. Now you have come to blame me first.¡±


    Although the old blind man felt guilty in his heart, now the old blind man felt uncomfortable at the thought that his precious apprentice had been fooled.


    The Mahathera is completely not afraid of him, and says in a calm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, and your apprentice has become the holy spirit of our clan, which means that our clan has already sincerely convinced your apprentice. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    The old blind man was furious and the cup in his hand turned into powder.


    A terrible invisible force is distorting space towards the Mahathera.


    The Mahathera, however, was not nervous and waved his hand in the air. The terrible invisible force disappeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, calm down, we are all going to die, for the sake of the future of my ethnic group, I also have no choice, and before I die, I will give your apprentice a gift, is to make amends, how about that?¡±


    Hearing the gift, the old blind man was stunned. What gift can be enough to make amends.


    ¡°What do you want to send first?¡±


    Asked the old blind man, softening his tone a little.


    The Mahathera was not in a hurry to answer but took a sip of tea first.


    In this way, the space around the old blind man¡¯s gas fluctuated. The old blind man knew Mu Chen did that on purpose


    ¡°I will send my¡­ soul¡­ source.¡±


    The Mahathera looked at the old blind man carefully and spoke slowly one by one.


    ¡± you¡­¡±


    The old blind man looked at the Mahathera in surprise and disbelief, feeling that he had heard wrong.


    ¡°Mu Chen are you crazy? If you send out the source of your soul, you will give up the chance to enter reincarnation.¡±


    The old blind man never expected that Mu Chen would do so.


    However, Mu Chen said: ¡°The reason why I can live to this day is that I am also the elf king of my clan. For the sake of my clan¡¯s hope, I gave up entering reincarnation and gave me the source of my soul.¡±

 Chapter 246 - Unable To Let It Go

    Of course, the Mahathera can also give up entering reincarnation and give up his soul source for the future of the entire Elf clan.


    ¡°You need to think it carefully, and it seems that your soul source is no longer working!¡±


    There was no sarcasm in the tone of the old blind man but only doubt. Just now the old blind man did not think that the soul source was enough to make amends.


    his apprentice would be in a very dangerous situation because of Chen Mu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I have the soul source of the Elf King, now is it enough?¡±


    Although the Mahathera was trying to suppress a feeling of sadness, the old blind man still caught the Mahathera¡¯s emotion.


    ¡°Yes, now that things are a foregone conclusion, I can¡¯t change anything else. If I can live longer, this problem can be completely solved.¡±


    only he is alive, and those top strong powers are not a problem. After the old blind man robbed Daoxianyuan, he did not know how many top strong powers he killed. This time they were afraid and did not dare to provoke him again.


    The Mahathera shook her head helplessly and said with a tone of vicissitudes: ¡°We have all lived too long. This era does not belong to us long ago. If you want to protect your disciples when Ning Tian grows up completely, you must live for at least a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°A hundred¡­ a hundred years¡­¡±


    The old blind man¡¯s voice trembled.


    In the past, a hundred years of time was just a long retreat for the old blind, but it was really too long for the old blind now.


    There could not have been anything in the world that could have kept the soul of the old blind man for a hundred years.


    ¡°This is also the first time that you are unwilling.¡±


    The old blind man looked at Mu Chen and cried and smiled helplessly.


    from the eyes of the Mahathera, the Mahathera was not reluctant but was very relaxed.


    ¡°We live for our own mission. My mission has been completed. It is meaningless to live. You should also be satisfied. Your apprentice¡¯s talent can be described as an extraordinary genius. Even in our glorious era, he is better than other geniuses. What else do you worry about?¡±


    The Mahathera¡¯s last sentence, ¡°What else can¡¯t you let it go?¡±


    Direct let originally some helpless and unwilling old blind man, wake up at once.


    ¡°Haha, yes! What else can¡¯t I let it go?¡±


    The old blind man burst out laughing and asked himself.


    How talented his apprentice is, then Ning Tian¡¯s future achievements must be brilliant and incomparable, he should have no worries.


    At that time, if it weren¡¯t for the old blind man who would never forget her in his heart, he forced the old blind man to live and live for himself. The old blind man had already committed suicide after revenge.


    ¡°let it down.¡±


    After the old blind man spoke to the Mahathera, he disappeared directly into the same place.


    When the old blind man came back, it was already evening.


    ¡°how about that?¡±


    Ning Tian said, fearing that his master would hit him again, he immediately stepped back a few steps.


    The old blind man saw Ning Tian¡¯s reaction, his expression immediately became serious.


    ¡°am I so horrible? Let the two elves follow you!¡±


    The old blind man said, looking aside at Lingluo and Lingxi, looking up and down at Lingxi and Lingluo.


    Lingluo and Lingxi have some fears in their hearts. Lingluo and Lingxi are extremely afraid and dare not look at the old blind man¡¯s eyes at all.


    The old blind man looked at them for tens of seconds and turned to Ning Tian and said, ¡°Disciple, you would have trouble in relationship with girls. You should be careful in the future.¡±


    The old blind man left a message and disappeared.


    Ning Tian looked at the place where the old blind man disappeared, shook his head, and said to himself in a tone of disbelief: ¡°having trouble in a relationship? Why didn¡¯t I meet it? If there is, let it take place more fiercely!¡±


    Ning Tian said, thinking of the lovely little girl Xueer, he also doesn¡¯t know how Xueer is now.


    In fact, Ning Tian did not pay attention to the women around him. There are indeed a few more women.


    Perhaps it is because Ning Tian was always single when he was a human being, so he was eager for young ladies.


    Moreover, Ning Tian did not think too much about what bad things his master said.


    ¡°Ning Tian, I discussed it with my sister, but we¡¯d better go first.¡±


    At this moment, Lingxi came over carefully and said that she was pulling his sister Lingluo to leave.


    ¡°what? come back, I have ordered you not to go in the name of the future holy tree of your elves.¡±


    Ning Tian, of course, knows why Lingluo and Lingxi want to leave, just because his master scared Lingxi and Lingluo and did not know how afraid they were.


    ¡°Oh!!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Lingluo and Lingxi heard Ning Tian¡¯s orders and their bodies froze. They were very helpless and unwilling to agree.


    Lingluo and Lingxi even dropped tears of injustice at the corners of their eyes.


    For every elf in the Elf clan, the command of the Holy Spirit is above all else, so when Ning Tian gives the command with the future holy tree of the Elf clan, Lingxi and Lingluo had to agree.


    Seeing Lingluo and Lingxi looked pitiful, Ning Tian¡¯s heart softened.


    After all, this matter also regardless of Lingluo and Lingxi, he should not put anger on Lingluo and Lingxi.


    Ning Tian slowly breathed a sigh of relief and walked towards Lingluo and Lingxi with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You two are demon king at least. Don¡¯t be so afraid. My master won¡¯t hurt you two. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lingxi asked with uneasiness and fear.


    Looking at Lingxi and Lingluo holding each other in fear and being pitiful and helpless, Ning Tian was somewhat depressed. Is his master really so terrible?


    Ning Tian thinks for a while, but he can¡¯t ask directly.


    With a smile, Ning Tian spoke as gently as possible and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two will be fine. Please ease your mood first.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the current state of Lingluo and Lingxi. In addition to ensuring that other possibilities might not be heard by Lingluo and Lingxi, Ning Tian also let Lingluo and Lingxi calm down slowly and have a good comfort then.


    after saying that, Ning Tian was thinking of going to the master¡¯s place, but Ning Tian was just about to leave when he was suddenly caught by a small hand.


    Ning Tian looked back and saw that it was Lingxi¡¯s hand.


    At this time, Lingxi asked with some fear and trembling, ¡°Ning Tian, where are you going?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at Lingxi and Lingluo, which were scared by his master now. Even if his master left, they were still afraid. He had a headache.


    ¡°I went to find my master, and you should be relieved that there was no problem at all.¡±

 Chapter 247 - Before The Beginning Of The Beast Tide

    Ning Tian once again assured to Lingxi and Lingluo. Ning Tian also knew that it was better not to leave at present, and then Lingluo¡¯s words made Ning Tian not know what to say.


    ¡°Has your master really left?¡±


    Ning Tian was depressed. Although he was afraid of his master, he was not afraid of being like this.


    ¡°he has gone, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ning Tian still comforted Lingluo and Lingxi.


    Ning Tian couldn¡¯t leave, so he went back to the throne to rest.


    ¡°White foxes should also be ready to trigger the beast tide, but after the last incident, the human side has already prepared and I don¡¯t know if it will work.¡±


    Ning Tian said to himself, looking at Lingluo and Lingxi at the same time. If they didn¡¯t take any action, he might not be able to do this.


    ¡°I am still too weak. After this incident, I should begin the retreats and breakthrough to the strength of the first-class demon beast.¡±


    Ning Tian took out his mobile phone and paid attention to what happened at Huada College when he was not free. This time there was a lot less news about Youer, probably because the school had taken action.


    After all, the website of a college is full of information about a woman, which was not reasonable.


    Last time poisonous Scorpio, a large group of people gave these people a lot of deterrence.


    It seems that giving Poisonous Scorpio to Youer is the correct choice. If Youer is allowed to fight, she would kill them directly. Ning Tian, the apprentice of the old man, is very clear about his teacher¡¯s education.


    This is what the old blind man often said to him. At that time, Ning Tian wanted to say, are you a killer?


    Moreover, the thought is still deeply remembered in Youer¡¯s heart. Before Youer left, Ning Tian educated her for a long time not to kill others. With Poisonous Scorpio, it is good for Poisonous Scorpio to handle it.


    In fact, Ning Tian doesn¡¯t want Youer to kill too much, because Youer¡¯s character is already withdrawn, killing too much, it is likely to lose feelings directly.


    Time passed quickly, and the Mid-Autumn Festival was coming soon.


    There are already many people on the human side who have gone home on holiday, preparing for the Mid-Autumn Festival and the reunion of their families.


    On the other hand, the human military has also found something strange recently. Recently, the fierce beast or demon beast in the big forest has surprisingly not come out to attack human cities.


    Even the roar in the forest is much less.


    In the last military office, senior military officials sat together again for a meeting.


    ¡°The annihilation plan is almost over, and there are some strange things in the forest recently. I always feel that something is going to happen next.¡±


    A middle-aged man in his 30s, however, said.


    ¡°I think you think too much. As long as the annihilation opportunity succeeds, our strength in dealing with the demon king will be much stronger.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The annihilation plan should be successful during the Mid-Autumn Festival, then we may also recapture some territory from those demon kings.¡±


    A senior military official said that there was also some sadness on his face.


    The recovery of spirituality was originally a good thing. Things that people did not dare to think about before can now be realized and life expectancy has been prolonged.


    However, the price is also heavy. Countless relatives and friends have died and territory has been occupied.


    Up to now, people can only live in high walls to resist the tide of animals or powerful demons.


    on Ning Tian¡¯s side, because the old blind man has not come to Ning Tian, this has relieved Lingluo and Lingxi a lot from the spirit, at least they slowly recovered from the old blind man¡¯s fear.


    Ning Tian has been accompanying Lingluo and Lingxi these days. The main reason is that Lingluo and Lingxi will not let Ning Tian go. Although the old blind man also let Ning Tian train, Ning Tian just refused.


    However, Ning Tian sometimes looks at Xue Ling, who has been practicing all the time and has reached the strength of the horrible level 9 extraordinarily fighter.


    One more step away from breaking through to innate fighter, Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help sighing that he should work hard, otherwise he might become the weakest one here.


    However, one thing makes Ning Tian feel a little abnormal. Why has Xue Ling been practicing all the time? Xue Ling was not like this before.


    Seeing that Xue Ling has been practicing all the time, Ning Tian didn¡¯t disturb Xue Ling either. He can only keep this question in his heart.


    Strangely enough, Ning Tian has not seen the purple gold eagle for several days, and the time when he saw the purple gold eagle is basically at night. During the day, he can¡¯t see the figure of the purple gold eagle at all, and he doesn¡¯t know where it goes.


    Moreover, Ning Tian would found a piece of white feathers of purple gold eagle occasionally, which makes Ning Tian very strange.


    ¡°White Fox, do you know what Xiao Zi has been doing these days?¡±


    Ning Tian asked the Nine-tailed spirit fox, who was sleeping in the sun. Hearing the master¡¯s voice, the Nine-tailed spirit fox opened eyes and said lazily, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Then one of the three small golden rows on the Ning Tian body said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the boss will hammer you when he comes back.¡±


    The other two golden crows said to the little golden crow who had just spoken.


    Ning Tian, who was originally bored and casually asked, immediately became interested and said with a hint of threat: ¡°Say it quickly, otherwise I will educate the three of you if you don¡¯t tell me the truth.¡±


    When Ning Tian said this, the least daring of the three little golden crows immediately said in fear, ¡°Master, no, boss, he went to pick up girls, so he came back at night.¡±


    ¡°Picking up girls?¡±


    Ning Tian has a question mark on his face. Purple gold eagle can still pick up girls, and the word ¡°pick up girls¡± sounds a little awkward.


    Nine-tailed spirit fox saw the disclosure of the incident and said helplessly, ¡°Master, do you remember the white one that appeared here last time?¡±


    Ning Tian recalled for a moment and really remembered that the last time he asked Purple Gold Eagle to kill the intruder, he really went to find a white eagle halfway. At that time, if it weren¡¯t for himself, Purple Gold Eagle might have completely forgotten the task.


    ¡± why does Xiao Zi run outside all day long? When I come back tonight, I will ask Xiao Zi. where you three are going? come back.¡±


    Ning Tian said with a gloomy smile. Ning Tian saw three little golden crows suddenly wanted to leave and knew that they should plan to tell the purple gold eagle, but how could Ning Tian let the three little golden crows leave?


    In the evening, Purple Gold Eagle, who came back with a good mood, found something was wrong. Why did the master keep looking at him while Nine-tailed spirit fox kept blinking for himself?


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Purple gold eagle said to Ning Tian, feeling bad in his heart.


    ¡°Hmm!!¡±


    Ning Tian replied with a gloomy smile.

 Chapter 248 - The Hesitation In The Mid-Autumn Festival

    Seeing Ning Tian¡¯s smile, the purple gold eagle felt there must some bad thing that happened.


    The purple gold eagle looked at the three small golden rows on Ning Tian and found that the three small golden rows did not dare to look at him. Under this circumstance, the purple gold eagle knew that his own affairs seemed to have been revealed, and it was the three small golden rows who told this to master.


    ¡°Master, do you know?¡±


    Purple gold eagle asked tentatively.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ning Tian said blandly.


    Purple gold eagle heard Ning Tian¡¯s tone and knew he had been discovered.


    ¡°Master, I was wrong.¡±


    The purple gold eagle immediately began to admit his mistake. Although the Purple gold eagle did not know what he had done wrong, he still admitted his mistake first.


    Ning Tian saw that Purple Gold Eagle himself was wrong and smiled and said, ¡°What is wrong? I just asked curiously.¡±


    It has nothing to do with Ning Tian that Purple Gold Eagle went to pick up girls. Last time, Ning Tian punished him because Purple Gold Eagle did not finish the task and played happily in the air.


    The purple gold eagle¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise when he heard Ning Tian¡¯s words. Then he thought that he had done nothing wrong and why he said nervously that he was wrong.


    Purple gold eagle slowly breathed a sigh of relief, probably because Purple gold eagle felt guilty, so he was afraid of being discovered by Ning Tian.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    The purple gold eagle also breathed a sigh of relief. After relaxing his nervous mood, he thanked the host for not blame him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to bring her here. Forget it or not. Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival for mankind. Are all the tasks you are told are ready?¡±


    Ning Tian thought for a moment, but he was still not at ease, so he was still observing. As for the person Ning Tian said, of course, it was how the prepared beast tide was.


    ¡°Master, the beast tide is ready.¡±


    Although Purple Gold Eagle went to find the White Eagle every day, Purple Gold Eagle still completed the task given by his master.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Ning Tian got up, the body with concentrated mental power disappeared, and Ning Tian¡¯s whole consciousness returned to the noumenon.


    ¡°Tomorrow night will be full of killing.¡±


    The next morning, it was also the beginning of the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    On this side of human cities, they have already started to go home and buy things for the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Outside human cities, beasts began to gather, but they were far away from human cities.


    Demon king from all over the world also left their territory and went to human cities, waiting for the arrival of time.


    On Ning Tian¡¯s side, the tide of animals also began to gather.


    ¡°Just let me do it. I went to observe it. Among those human beings, there is a first-class peerless strong.¡±


    At this moment, Lingxi said with some excitement.


    It is really because Lingxi has been here for a long time. It is a little boring. Moreover, Lingxi also knows from Ning Tian that there are many fun things for human beings, so Lingxi is very excited.


    ¡°Lingxi, you and Lingluo, don¡¯t make moves first. After all, we also have to talk about some rules.¡±


    If Lingxi and Lingluo took action, then the first-class peerless strong on the human side will definitely not be able to sit still, then the impact of the battle will definitely be great.


    The strong should be the last to play.


    Moreover, Ning Tian had some accidents. Human beings really respected him and even sent a peerless strong to guard here.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ning Tian did not agree. Lingxi obviously was upset.


    Lingluo did not speak aside and was practicing.


    After these days of observation, Ning Tian also found that her sister Lingxi is a kind of girl who is still lively and has a hot temper.


    However, Lingluo is quieter and is not as impulsively as her sister Lingxi, and she speaks very politely, which gives others a good feeling.


    Sometimes Ning Tian feels that Lingluo is the elder sister. After all, Lingxi¡¯s character is more like a younger sister.


    In the evening, the human military has begun to notice and sent people to investigate, let those who go to investigate, how can they escape the demon king¡¯s attack.


    Soon the matter was reported to Chief No.1, but because Chief No.1 was also a member of the League at home, the home of Chief No.1 also became a temporary meeting place.


    ¡°I already know the matter, but it is a bit strange. Suddenly there are a large number of spirit beast and fire beast in some cities far away. I don¡¯t know what everyone thinks.¡±


    eyebrows of Chief No.1 some wrinkled asked.


    he doesn¡¯t know why Chief No.1 always has a hunch that something big is going to happen.


    ¡°Chief No.1, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s simple. We should send someone to check it out.¡±


    ¡°I also agree. a large number of spirit beast and fire beast gather. Is this another beast tide?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely, but one thing is very strange, that even if these spirit beast and fire beast just get together, there is nothing going on, and there is more than one city, this is the case outside, and this is the case in many cities.¡±


    ¡°It has been several hours since our military found out, but there is still nothing.¡±


    Chief No.1 frowned deeper and felt that there was a conspiracy in this matter.


    In the past, the beats tide would have started very quickly, and there would not have been a large number of spirit beast and fire beast gathered everywhere.


    ¡°This matter should not be as simple as that. If the notice goes on, the highest¡­ be ready for a wave of animals at any time.¡±


    Chief No.1 hesitated for a moment, but still did not put all the cities in the country on the highest alert. After all, today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and if the animal tide is only a large number of spirit beast and fire beast, there is no problem at all.


    Every city can have strong people in charge, and those heavy weapons and strong city walls can resist the attack. the cities can¡¯t be occupied as long as it is not the demon kings.


    So Chief No.1 though, there is absolutely no need for a maximum alert.


    In fact, Chief No.1 also has a little selfishness. Even if he gives the highest alert, he must leave and go to work. However, Chief No.1 promised his children that he just stayed at home during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Looking at the disappointed daughters at the door, Chief No.1 began to hesitate.


    Chief No.1 wants to stay with his children during the Mid-Autumn Festival because he is away from home all year-round, which also leads to a bad relationship between himself and his children.


    ¡°Chief No.1, is this really okay?¡±


    A military officer asked with some doubts.


    When Chief No.1 heard this, his eyes were obviously uncomfortable and he looked at the military officer.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the beast tide triggered by spirit beast and fire beast, even if it is triggered, it will be completely stopped. If the demon beast is behind it, there will be no problem at all. In this way, everyone will go home quickly. Your families are waiting for you to go back to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    Chief No.1 said and quickly left the temporary conference room.

 Chapter 249 - Yunxi Refused

    Soon, Chief No.1 will know that his current decision will lead to an irreversible consequence.


    After Chief No.1 left, everyone hesitated. In their hearts, they obviously felt that this was not a simple matter, but they also wanted to go home and celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival first.


    Moreover, Chief No.1 was also right. Everyone went back with luck.


    In the evening, the human city is very lively, every family reunites, eats, drinks, and plays.


    The soldiers who were guarded could not go back, so several brothers gathered together to eat and drink. The whole human race was lively.


    Wait until late at night, the human city is also slowly quiet down.


    Outside the human city, a huge danger has begun to brew.


    The demon king looked at the distant human city with sarcasm in his eyes.


    On Ning Tian¡¯s side, the soldiers guarding the White Fog Forbidden Zone are also drinking and playing together, because the White Fog Forbidden Zone has always been quiet, although there has been a lot of spirit beast gathering recently.


    for a city with heavy weapons and strong guards, it is useless to have more spirit beasts. Even if the fire beasts come, there is no problem.


    ¡°Alas! It is also a pity that I cannot go to the battlefield in person.¡±


    Ning Tian himself said gloomily.


    Although his ability is very strong, his own body can¡¯t move, so his strong ability is also limited.


    ¡°By the way, Lingluo, how do you know the time?¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly thought of this important question.


    Ning Tian guessed that the human should still have found something, just because today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, so there is not much movement on the human side, but he does not understand the time of attacking the human side.


    Let human beings react, it is very troublesome to attack.


    Lingluo also took out a mobile phone directly from his space ring and showed it to Ning Tian.


    Ning Tian was a little surprised. It¡¯s really awesome.


    At the same time, looking at Ling Luo¡¯s space ring, Ning Tian is envy. he must ask his master to give him a space ring, otherwise, there will be no place to put things, which is very troublesome.


    Time is slowly flowing, and most people in human cities have already begun to sleep. Of course, there are also some people who are still drinking and become dizzy.


    Ning Tian looked at the time. It was almost five o¡¯clock and there was still half an hour left.


    outside the human city, the demon king has all appeared. Looking at the human city in the distance, it is full of murder.


    In the magic capital, Liu Guangmeng and Mateng also looked at the time nervously, because Liu Guangmeng and Mateng were the disciples of Ning Tian, so they knew when the demon king launched the beast wave attack.


    Although Tianyu was also resigned and did not dare to escape, Liu Guangmeng and Mateng watched Tianyu at any time these days. One time Tianyu wanted to run, and Liu Guangmeng caught him directly.


    Then he is tied up all the time and supervised 24 hours a day.


    ¡± Can you let me go now, at least untie the rope?¡±


    Tianyu has been tied up like this for several days, which is too uncomfortable.


    Mateng puts the sword directly on Tianyu¡¯s neck without any nonsense.


    ¡°Just shut up, the time is almost up.¡±


    Liu Guangmeng looked at the moon in the sky and said in a trace of sadness.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tianyu¡¯s face also became serious, Mateng was not surprised, after all, this time his compatriots, don¡¯t know how many to die.


    the three of them are completely safe in the magic capital.


    ¡°Guangmeng, do you think we are doing this right?¡±


    Mateng said with some hesitation and confusion.


    Liu Guangmeng looked at Mateng and said with the same confusion in his eyes: ¡± This is good for us. If we tell this thing to others, then we will die. why do you doubt this?¡±


    Liu Guangmeng looked at Mateng with a little disappointment.


    Mateng shook his head bitterly and said, ¡± Which of us did not have a dark past and suffered humiliation. We have already understood what is good and what is evil. I just sigh.¡±


    Mateng¡¯s words made Liu Guangmeng stunned, as if thinking of something, and her eyes began to flash through murder.


    Mateng looked at this and hurriedly reminded her, ¡°Martial Sister, I must remind you that you should not be trapped by demons and take the road of the Elder Martial Sister.¡±


    The killing of Liu Guangmeng slowly decreased and finally disappeared.


    Liu Guangmeng looked at the bright moon in the sky and said in a low tone, ¡°yes, I know.¡±


    At the same time, Ning Tian¡¯s mental body came to a lake, and in the middle of the lake, there were many roots.


    When the roots were removed, Yun Xi, a close disciple of Ning Tian, was inside.


    Yun Xi opened eyes and saw Ning Tian coming. Her mouth showed a smile with charm.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡±


    Yun Xi, who has been completely controlled by demons, asked with a mocking tone.


    Of course, Ning Tian will not be gentle to Yun Xi. Ning Tian said with a serious face: ¡°Yun Xi, I already have a way to remove the demon spirit from your body. Once your demon spirit is removed, the demon formed by demon spirit will disappear. I want to ask for your opinion. I know you can hear me.¡±


    Ning Tian did not directly ask Lingluo to help remove demon spirit from Yunxi¡¯s body because Ning Tian knew that Yunxi longed for strength.


    If Yunxi loses its strength without Yunxi¡¯s own consent, then when Yunxi wakes up, it will also choose to devour the demon spirit again, so what Ning Tian is doing now will be meaningless.


    ¡°I¡­ I.¡±


    Sure enough, after hearing Ning Tian¡¯s words, Yun Xi¡¯s face showed a painful expression.


    Obviously, Yun Xi is fighting against the demons.


    Yun Xi is hesitating and she doesn¡¯t want to lose power. Isn¡¯t it just for power that she devours the demon spirit?


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Master¡­ Master, no.¡±


    Yun Xi slowly refused Ning Tian.


    In this way, Ning Tian was somewhat surprised. he didn¡¯t expect Yun Xi to be so persistent in power.


    ¡°Have you thought it over?¡±


    Ning Tian asked again.


    After all, this is his own disciple. Ning Tian didn¡¯t want to seal Yun Xi for a lifetime. Moreover, Ning Tian found that Yun Xi¡¯s current strength has reached the strength of a Level 5 extraordinarily fighter.


    If this goes on all the time, Yun Xi will break through his seal sooner or later.


    Yun Xi hesitated in the painful expression on the face and finally said, ¡°Think it over¡­ I have avenged myself¡­ For the sake of sorry, it is¡­ Master¡­ What you expect of me.¡±


    Ning Tian reluctantly closed his eyes, turned around and said, ¡°Yun Xi, as you know, I am disappointed with your choice, but it is your own business. Although I am disappointed with your choice, I agree with your choice.¡±


    Ning Tian said, scattered branches, ready to wrap Yunxi again.

 Chapter 250 - The Demon Yunxis Compromise

    Because all his disciples had left, Ning Tian wrapped Yun Xi in his own roots. In case of any accident, he could know it in the first place.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    At this moment, Yun Xi suddenly said with a little worry.


    And Ning Tian smiled because although the voice was from Yun Xi, there was a charm in the voice, which was what the demon Yun Xi had.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ning Tian made a deliberate look of disgust.


    The demon Yun Xi did not take it seriously and continued with charm: ¡°I want to leave here.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi knew that she had said this, which meant she had lost, but the demon Yun Xi was really bored to death when she was sealed here. The demon Yun Xi missed the taste of blood and the pleasure of killing people.


    So the demon Yun Xi had to bow to Ning Tian in order to leave here.


    Ning Tian was disgusted, but Ning Tian also walked towards the demon Yunxi in the lake.


    ¡°Say it! Give in yourself.¡±


    Ning Tian also knows that it is impossible to let the demon Yun Xi disappear. This is not an ordinary demon. This is a demon formed by a demon spirit. Unless the demon spirit in Yun Xi¡¯s body is removed, it is impossible to get rid of the demon at all.


    Now he can only let the demon Yun Xi hide herself and change the control of the body to Yun Xi again.


    Ning Tian¡¯s words, however, surprised the demon Yun Xi and let herself state the conditions.


    The demon Yun Xi also reacted immediately. Ning Tian was actually taking retreat as his advance, so her demands could not be excessive.


    ¡°In this way, I can wake Yunxi up from a deep sleep, but I must be awake at night.¡±


    The demon Yun Xi knows that she must return this body to Yun Xi. This is the basic condition for her to be released. However, the demon Yun Xi is unwilling to own it in Yun Xi. Now, this is the best way.


    Ning Tian is also very satisfied with the conditions of the demon Yun Xi. After all, Ning Tian also knows that it is impossible to keep the demon Yun Xi in Yun Xi.


    ¡°Yes, but I want to warn you not to do anything.¡±


    Ning Tian said the body Rowen broke out, directly attack the demon.


    The demon Yun Xi felt a kind of fear, from the bottom of her heart, and the demon spirit in Yun Xi was shaking with fear.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Because Ning Tian¡¯s Rowen directly let the demon Yun Xi hide, while Yun Xi woke up.


    ¡°Well, you are awake, come with me!¡±


    Ning Tian unsealed the seal and the chain on Yun Xi was broken.


    ¡°Kill¡­ ha, ha, ha!!¡±


    The next second after unlocking the seal of Yun Xi, the demon spirit broke out on Yun Xi.


    Ning Tian¡¯s expression was unchanged, Rowen was released again, and Yun Xi knelt on the ground.


    ¡°do you forget what you said?¡±


    Ning Tian said coldly.


    But originally Yunxi was still full of murder in her eyes, restored the mind, and then passed out directly.


    Ning Tian did not hesitate, picked up Yun Xi, and flew to the depths of the white fog restricted area.


    As for the demon spirit on Yun Xi, Ning Tian, who is the owner of the demon sword, is not afraid of this.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    When Ning Tian came, Lingluo and Lingxi felt a huge demon spirit. Lingluo and Lingxi frowned and looked at Ning Tian, and saw Yunxi in Ning Tian¡¯s arms.


    ¡°My disciple.¡±


    Ning Tian said, regardless of Lingluo and Lingxi, put Yunxi gently on the ground.


    Lingluo and Lingxi came up and looked at Yunxi on the ground. their eyes flashed through the killing.


    ¡°Ning Tian, your apprentice is so heavy with a demon spirit, did you bring her here to let us clean the demon spirit?¡±


    Lingluo said, her hands have already begun to gather purification power.


    The demon spirit in Yun Xi¡¯s body also instantly felt the purifying power in Lingluo¡¯s hands.


    Demon spirit erupted from Yunxi¡¯s body and took control of Yunxi¡¯s body and began to retreat.


    ¡°Want to run?¡±


    As demon king, Lingluo figure rushed directly behind Yunxi, Yunxi could not react, and Lingluo¡¯s purifying power also went to Yunxi¡¯s back.


    Just when this purifying force was about to enter Yunxi¡¯s body, roots appeared on the place and wrapped Lingluo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Lingluo, stop it. What are you doing?¡±


    Fortunately, Ning Tian reacted quickly, otherwise the purification force would have begun to purify the demon spirit in Yunxi¡¯s body.


    Just now, the demon spirit in Yunxi¡¯s body suddenly rioted, also because she felt the purifying power gathered in Lingluo¡¯s hands and instinctively ran away.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    At this moment, Yun Xi, who was in the demon spirit riot in the body, reacted and turned to launch an attack directly.


    ¡°Be quiet, too.¡±


    Roots directly appeared on the ground, instantly wrapped around Yunxi, controlling Yunxi.


    As soon as Lingluo was thrown away, the roots wrapped around her were loose Lingluo and returned to the ground.


    ¡°Why did you stop me?¡±


    Ling Luo looked at Ning Tian and asked very puzzled?


    Ning Tian has the demon spirit in his body, but it can be controlled. With Yunxi here, Lingluo feels the completely uncontrolled demon spirit in Yunxi¡¯s body.


    Yun Xi is obviously controlled by the demon and she should be purified with the power of purification, but Lingluo was stopped by Ning Tian, so Lingluo felt very strange.


    ¡°Yun Xi was voluntarily brought into the body by the demon spirit because she wanted strength. Originally she could control it, but in an accident, it was controlled by the demon formed by a demon spirit, so I could only seal Yun Xi, but I just talked with Yun Xi¡¯s demon before I let Yun Xi out.¡±


    Ning Tian also told Lingluo about this matter.


    However, Lingluo in the face of incomprehension. Why does she need to use this method to become stronger?


    Lingxi did not have any reaction, she just feels the demon spirit in Yun Xi¡¯s body, which made her mood some inexplicable irritability.


    ¡°Then you just don¡¯t care?¡±


    Lingluo still some don¡¯t want to give up.


    Of course, Ning Tian also guessed that Lingluo was unwilling, but Ning Tian knew that this was his apprentice¡¯s choice. Although Ning Tian also knew that his apprentice¡¯s choice was wrong, it was useless.


    Although Ning Tian has not been with his own disciples for a long time, Ning Tian can feel Yun Xi¡¯s desire for power, and Ning Tian has just asked. Even if Yun Xi has been sealed all the time, she does not want the demon spirit to disappear.


    It can be said that Yun Xi¡¯s desire for power has reached a peak.


    In fact, Ning Tian also doesn¡¯t know, Yun Xi has taken revenge, why still so eager for power, the possible reason, only Yun Xi knows.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Lingluo looked at Ning Tian¡¯s firm eyes and knew that if she made another move, Ning Tian would also stop her. Lingluo could only give up helplessly.


    The roots of Yunxi¡¯s body also loosened Yunxi. The demon spirit in Yunxi¡¯s body also began not to riot because it could not feel the power of purification. It calmed down and Yunxi passed out again.

 Chapter 251 - Beast Tide Began

    Ning Tian looked at the time. There were still five minutes left.


    ¡°Xiao Zi, prepare.¡±


    Ning Tian said with spirit.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Purple gold eagle has long been on a mountain peak, looking at the distant human city with sharp eyes.


    Behind the purple gold eagle are countless spirit beast and fire beast.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±


    Ning Tian, take demon sword and go.


    Of course, Lingluo and Lingxi followed him.


    After Ning Tian left, Xue Ling, who had been practicing, suddenly opened eyes.


    Xue Ling also took out a mobile phone and began to hesitate.


    In the end, Xue Ling made a phone call.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The roar of countless wild animals resounded through heaven and earth. People who were sleeping in human cities were woken up by the roar.


    Before people could understand what was going on, the roar of birds also appeared in the sky.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Countless boulders fell from the sky, boulders destroyed countless houses, and beyond the high walls of human beings, countless spirit beast and fire beast suddenly poured in without warning.


    ¡°Quick¡­ quick¡­ this is a beast¡­ ah!!¡±


    The soldiers were also awakened. Before they could speak in panic, they were directly hit by boulders flying from afar.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    The highest-level alarm has been sounded in countless human cities. Many human beings have died without awaking. The high walls are also under fierce attacks.


    ¡°Quick, quick, get your weapons. Quick.¡±


    After a reaction time of several minutes, the soldiers in the attacked human city took up their weapons and began to resist.


    The strong in human cities also appeared one after another and began to fight beats tide.


    The battle between peerless strong and demon king began at high altitude.


    Fires were everywhere, and countless people died on the battlefield whose blood dyed the whole earth


    red. The corpse became a stepping stone to attack human cities.


    Countless spirit beast and fire beast rushed towards the high walls of human cities and attacked the high walls of human beings with their lives.


    At this time, in the human city, the human beings who begin to know what happened are preparing to take weapons and fight against beats tide. After all, if the high walls of the city are breached, they would die.


    ¡°Fierce beast! Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°How can there be a fire beast here?¡±


    ¡°This is a demon beast, help!¡±


    Just as human beings were preparing to take up weapons to fight against beats tide, underground human cities began to appear fire beast, and even demon beast began to slaughter human beings.


    Of course, the massacre of human beings is only a cover-up to occupy the places where human weapons depots and food storage factories are located.


    Soldiers in human cities had to mobilize some people to resist the fire beast and demon beast that suddenly appeared in human cities.


    Because the spirit beast is too weak, it did not dig holes and enter human cities to make trouble.


    In Magic Capital, Chief No.1 is already in the conference room, holding a tense meeting.


    ¡°Chief No.1, there are 110 cities hit by beats tide, all of which are demon king, and the cities attacked by beats tide are all small and medium-sized cities of that kind. The number of deaths cannot be counted now.¡±


    The Secretary of Chief No. 1 reported on the current situation.


    All the people in the conference room looked nervous and sad.


    On the other hand, Chief No.1¡¯s seemingly serious and calm expression actually hides endless guilt. It is really his own fault that he has clearly noticed the abnormality outside the city but has not taken timely measures to deal with it.


    But now Chief No.1 knows that it is not the time for him to feel guilty. Now he should know how to do it and remedy it.


    ¡°This time it is obvious that those demon kings joined forces to attack us, and there are still plans. many demon kings appeared in Nanshan before, which is presumably the beginning of this plan.¡±


    Chief No.1 said, now everyone is silent, waiting for Chief No.1¡¯s next instructions.


    Chief No.1 is also depressed in his heart. For such a big event, he usually makes the decision by himself, while others¡¯ judgment would just be a reference for him.


    Chief No.1 thought for a moment in silence, and said in a husky voice, ¡°Let the cities that have not been attacked send troops to support the nearest city, and let Dilong Sentinel set out all to support the nearest city.¡±


    ¡°Chief No.1 let all the dragon guards guarding important places be deployed, which is likely to trigger beats tide again, I think¡­¡±


    The man hasn¡¯t spoken yet, Chief No.1 who was very depressed got angry at once.


    ¡°Pa!¡± There was a loud slap of the palm of his hand on the table.


    ¡°What time is it, you also said to me the beats tide, now we are already being attacked by beats tide, what are you still doing? Give it to me quickly.¡±


    The angry voice made everyone present tremble.


    they immediately began to act, and Chief No.1 was also lying on his chair with a tired face, beginning to think about how to deal with the beats tide, which was jointly attacked by hundreds of demon king.


    On Ning Tian¡¯s side, although under the leadership of Purple Gold Eagle, it gave First Dragon Guard Army a lot of damage, they also reacted quickly and began to use heavy weapons to fight back.


    Although spirit beast and fire beast are flooding the cities guarded by First Dragon Guard Army, the overall strength of the First Dragon Guard Army is very strong and there are hundreds of extraordinary fighters.


    Slowly the battlefield began to retreat from under the city wall, and others led by Purple Gold Eagle also were in trouble.


    In the distance, Lingxi was ready to join the war.


    Ning Tian also frowned. he didn¡¯t expect human beings to send such a strong army to guard themselves. Ning Tian guessed that this should be related to Xue Ling.


    Just as Ning Tian was preparing to let Lingxi fight and change the situation, the firepower of the First Dragon Guard Army team in the city began to weaken slowly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lingluo felt a little strange and asked.


    At this moment, the wounded Purple Gold Eagle flew back from the high-altitude battlefield and said, ¡°Master does not know why human beings are beginning to retreat.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ning Tian said in surprise.


    There is obviously no need to give up the city. Ning Tian has some doubts about what kind of operation this is.


    ¡°Shall we follow them?¡±


    The nine-tailed spirit fox also came back from the battlefield and asked Ning Tian.


    ¡°Let them go! It¡¯s no use to follow them, if it¡¯s a trap, we might be in trouble.¡±


    Ning Tian thought for a moment. This sudden retreat is too abnormal. It is better not to chase after it.


    ¡°I guess they were ordered to retreat this time.¡±


    Then the demon sword began to speak.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ning Tian asked with all the questions.


    ¡°Now demon king is attacking human cities in different places, and human beings should have begun to mobilize troops to support them by now, while other cities that have not been attacked can only stay put, so only the troops guarding the places can leave to support these cities.¡±

 Chapter 252 - Annihilation Plan Started

    The demon sword¡¯s analysis was right.


    Ning Tian also felt very reasonable. Human beings should be busy now. They are in a hurry and it is totally unnecessary to fight with them.


    ¡± Xiaozi, you harassed them and slowed them down to support other cities.¡±


    Although First Dragon Guard Army retreated, Ning Tian also needed to make some trouble for them.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A purple gold eagle flew into the air with his wings outstretched and his beats tide in pursuit.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Thunder was everywhere in the sky. Purple gold eagle overtook purple thunder and began to split frantically towards First Dragon Guard Army.


    ¡°Evil beast!!¡±


    An angry voice emerged from the inside of the First Dragon Guard Army, and a flame, which was more powerful than Purple Gold Eagle, flew to Purple Gold Eagle¡¯s Purple thunder.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    When the flames collided with the purple thunder, a spectacle was directly generated, with the purple thunder in the flames.


    The two terrible forces staggered and devoured each other, and finally, the flames and purple thunder fights disappeared and came back into the air.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    The purple gold eagle was somewhat excited to see the flames that could confront his own purple thunder.


    Then Purple Gold Eagle controlled hundreds of purple gold to descend and all toward the First Dragon Guard Army.


    This time, the First Dragon Guard Army did not have enough flames, only more than 50.


    ¡°Rumble, bang!!¡±


    Just as purple thunder was about to attack First Dragon Guard Army, suddenly there was a ¡°bang¡± in the air! all purple thunder disappeared.


    Purple gold eagle watched a military convoy for a few seconds.


    ¡°Retreat.¡±


    The purple gold eagle knew that it was the peerless strong in human beings who joined the war, but he was not an opponent at all. Ning Tian also said that if the peerless strong in human beings made the move, he would retreat immediately.


    Beats tide began to retreat.


    In a military armored vehicle of the First Dragon Guard Army, a white-haired, seemingly ordinary old man was sitting.


    Opposite the old man was Chu Fei, deputy commander of the First Dragon Guard Army.


    At this time, Chu Fei¡¯s face was also filled with anxiety. The anxiety was not because of Purple Gold Eagle, but because of every city attacked by the demon king. Now every second, countless compatriot have sacrificed their lives to defend their homes.


    Because this time hundreds of demon king joined forces to attack, there was still a planned attack, and the attack time was still at 5 o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, which also led to all the attacked cities, many of which were already unable to insist.


    The resistance to the beats tide also began to decrease, the cracks on the city wall began to increase, and the city was completely chaotic due to the sneak attack, making it impossible to unite against the beats tide.


    In the big conference room of the magic capital, Chief No.1 looked at the constant casualties in front of the screen, and his eyebrows were extremely frowned.


    ¡°Chief No.1 I¡¯m late.¡±


    At this time, at the door of the conference room, a middle-aged man with blood all over his body strode in, regardless of the eyes of the people in the conference room, directly found a place to sit down and drink a bottle of water.


    However, when Chief No.1 saw the arrival of the top military officer, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Bai Ming, you have finally come. It¡¯s hard work.¡±


    Li Baiming, a middle-aged man of the highest military officer in the military region, also completely ignored Chief No.1 talking to himself and picked up the food nearby and began to eat.


    In this way, Chief No.1 feels a little embarrassed. he is talking to Li Baiming, and Li Baiming may as well reply at least. this makes him embarrassed.


    However, Chief No.1 does not care about it either, after all, this is not the first time.


    If he cares about this every time, Chief No.1 may have died because of anger by now.


    And others didn¡¯t care too much about Li Baiming. After all, they were used to it.


    After Li Baiming finished eating, he lay down in his chair to rest. Chief No.1 said amiably, ¡°Bai Ming, you are also working hard. I just learned that before you killed three demon king in the shortest possible time, protecting the three cities from the blood. Bai Ming, you are really a hero of our country.¡±


    The reason why Li Baiming can be so free in this conference room and let Chief No.1 wait for him to finish eating is also that Li Baiming has this qualification.


    Other people also looked at Li Baiming with admiration. Such heroes should be worthy of respect.


    ¡°Whoo whoo whoo!!¡±


    All of a sudden, they heard the sound of snoring. They looked for the source of the sound and found it was Li Baiming.


    In this way, the smile on Chief No.1¡¯s face was a little uncontrollable, and tried his best to suppress his outrage and said, ¡°Bai Ming, I also know that you are very tired, so I also understood you just now, pa! But now you have to awake.¡±


    Chief No.1 slapped the table angrily. His tone changed from kindness to rage in an instant.


    This strike on the table instantly startled all the people present, and Li Baiming slowly opened his eyes and looked at Chief No.1 with a face of displeasure, as if to say why he hit the table.


    ¡°Chief No.1, what can I do for you?¡±


    Li Baiming asked lazily.


    ¡°Shoot!!¡±


    The table was directly halved by Chief No.1, and Chief No.1 was completely unable to calm down.


    This is mainly because Li Baiming is still so skinny at this extraordinary time. How can Chief No.1 bear it. when he immediately prepared to speak, Li Baiming took the lead in speaking.


    ¡°Chief No.1 don¡¯t panic, it is useless to be panic now. is the annihilation plan successful? Use it to see how powerful it is.¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s words silenced all the people in the match for a while. Chief No.1 thought about it. This is indeed a good way when support is unable to arrive on time at present.


    ¡°Go, start the annihilation plan, and let those demon king see our human strength.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In a short time, the following people came immediately, a white box with the word annihilation written on it.


    Chief No.1 entered the fingerprint and password and opened the box. Inside the box was a red button and a display screen.


    ¡°Start the annihilation opportunity.¡±


    Chief No.1 said solemnly.


    The white box began to transmit mechanical sounds: ¡°Voice passes through, cornea passes through, sound waves pass through, human body scanning starts¡­¡±


    A red light was emitted from the inside of the white box and Chief No.1 was scanned.


    ¡°The scan passes and the annihilation opportunity open.¡±


    At the same time, in the distant sky, a satellite with the word annihilation was launched, and the satellite opened its huge wings, which were the most important core of annihilation opportunities.


    ¡°Locate the city attacked by beats tide.¡±


    Chief No.1 continued.


    ¡°Start scanning.¡±


    In a few seconds, the name of the city attacked by the demon king began to appear on the display screen of the white box.

 Chapter 253 - The Horrible Power

    Chief No.1 was also very satisfied with the annihilation opportunity, and the military could have paid a great price at the beginning. This time, the annihilation opportunity was successful.


    The horror of annihilation opportunity met with strong opposition when annihilation opportunity was first proposed.


    ¡°Has found the city being attacked by the demon king, a total of 130 cities, respectively¡­¡±


    Of course, those cities that have been breached by the demon king are no longer among the cities that are being attacked by the demon king.


    ¡°Start annihilation.¡±


    Chief No.1 did not hesitate and began to give an order.


    After several tens of seconds, the annihilation system did not respond.


    ¡°Start annihilation.¡±


    Chief No.1 shouted this time.


    However, after waiting for tens secondes again, the annihilation system still did not respond.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Chief No.1 frowned again.


    The crowd is confused and looks at the military, and the military also doesn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Cancel the annihilation attack of identification errors and begin to annihilate opportunities.¡±


    At this moment Li Baiming suddenly began to say.


    They all looked at Li Baiming blankly.


    However, this time, the annihilation system responded: ¡°Cancel successfully, annihilation starts, starting, locking the target, locking the target successfully, is annihilation launched?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Baiming said leisurely as if it had nothing to do with him.


    At this time, the expression on Chief No.1¡¯s face became very serious, and his voice was even closer to freezing point. He said, ¡°Bai Ming, should you explain that this is the case?¡±


    Originally Chief No.1 wanted to pat the table again, but after one palm, it was empty. He remembered the table had just been pat in half by him.


    Li Baiming still looks lazy, but when Chief No.1 asked this question, a trace of anger flashed through his eyes.


    ¡°When we first proposed annihilating opportunities, You politicians also seem to disagree, even if you don¡¯t agree, you still strongly oppose it. This annihilation plan was completed by a few of us with capital contributions and a lot of manpower, material resources, and financial resources. If it weren¡¯t because of me, how could this annihilation opportunity be handed over to you as soon as it was completed? You don¡¯t know how loud the opposition voice in the military is. ¡±


    when Li Baiming mentioned this, he was very angry. In an instant, he didn¡¯t be leisure. He began to erupt with the majesty of a king, which made all the people present a little out of breath.


    Li Baiming¡¯s words shocked Chief No.1, and at the same time, his agitated mood calmed down a lot. This time he was impulsive and did not really think of all aspects.


    This time Li Baiming was very dissatisfied. Chief No.1 immediately adjusted his condition and smiled again.


    ¡°Bai Ming,I was really impulsive and did not consider it thoroughly, but now it is not the time to say this. When this is over, I will personally apologize to you.¡±


    Chief No.1 can become Chief No.1. That¡¯s not just to say. It requires not only support from someone but also extremely high ability. he needs to know when should he be angry and when should he apologize.


    Regardless of Li Baiming is the top military officer, Li Baiming¡¯s own extremely strong strength is also worthy of Chief No.1 respect, not to mention it is indeed his own fault now.


    At present, the demon king has united to cause beats tide, and all cities have been attacked. Li Baiming has just come down from the battlefield to hold a meeting here, not to mention he was eating in the meeting in order to supplement some energy.


    Li Baiming¡¯s mood is, of course, also very agitated. Chief No.1 just really crossed the line.


    Seeing Chief No.1 regress, Li Baiming also put away his king¡¯s temperament and sat down again.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Li Baiming gave such a simple explanation and there was no next sentence.


    At this time, annihilation in space has already started and annihilation has begun to be launched.


    On the battlefields all over the country, the demon king, who was in fierce fighting, suddenly looked up at the sky and their eyes showed a kind of nervousness.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    This is the doubt in the hearts of demon kings, how can they instinctively feel that there is something dangerous in the sky, flying towards them.


    Demon kings were distracted to pay attention to the sky. Before long, a very fast black spot appeared in the sky and was coming towards the battlefield.


    ¡°The annihilation opportunity has been activated and all have been withdrawn.¡±


    This is this command, and it sounded in the brain of the strong human who was fighting with enemies, although some doubts who is talking to them with spirit, because the voice said the military code, of course, each level of strong code is different.


    This is also convenient to issue orders and to prevent people from issuing orders indiscriminately.


    ¡°Ahem ahem ahem!!¡±


    At the same time, in a huge room, there are hundreds of screens, and in front of these screens is sitting a teenager, coughing up blood crazily.


    ¡°Are you all right!¡±


    The person next to him asked anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wouldn¡¯t die. It¡¯s just that my mental consumption is a little high. I¡¯ll sleep first.¡±


    The teenager said and fainted directly.


    And this ShuCheng resistance, the strong who has chosen to fight until death withdrawn to the city.


    Although demon king everywhere had some doubts, they did not chase after humans for fear of traps.


    ¡°What is this flying to me? It is not a human missile either. Moreover, a human missile is totally useless. It is just a missile. It is totally useless.¡±


    The first-class demon king serpent, who is attacking a city, said to himself. At the same time, he ignored his own warning because he completely believed that this black thing could not hurt him. He also had no intention of avoiding it.


    ¡± I don¡¯t care about this dark thing, what is it? I don¡¯t hide at all.¡±


    At this moment, another city¡¯s third-level demon king hedgehog said arrogantly.


    ¡°Should it be a new weapon of mankind, or wait and see.¡±


    At that time, some demon king was more cautious and chose to leave the battlefield to see the power of this human weapon.


    The Demon King, who attacked human beings, chose to stay where he was and see what power this black iron stick flying towards us can have.


    However, some cautious demon king chose to withdraw from the battlefield and take a look.


    The human beings on the high wall and all the demon clans on the battlefield also heard loud voices in the air and looked at the sky.


    The black sky, shaped like a black stick, is annihilation.


    ¡°No, boom! Hell!!¡±


    When the annihilation distance was only 100 meters, every demon king instantly felt a great danger, but it was too late to retreat now.


    The moment annihilation hit the battlefield, the world seemed to stagnate for a second, then a visible black energy burst, directly decomposing all the life around, with a distance of 100 meters.

 Chapter 254 - victory

    This visible black energy immediately gathered up and became a black energy ball, which exploded instantly. Black energy devoured everything around.


    The battlefield was also engulfed by black energy and began to disperse after several minutes.


    On the battlefield, there were already full of corpses and some demon beast¡¯s whining.


    The demon king who did not escape was basically at the center of the annihilation explosion. The demon king was already lying on the ground, their eyes were full of pain, but the body did not show any scars.


    However, all the strong people on the high wall of human beings were shocked. What is the situation?


    ¡°Annihilation succeeded and it was so powerful.¡±


    Looking at the demon king, who was already lying down on the screen, Li Baiming said with satisfaction.


    While others have been surprised and speechless. How strong the demon king¡¯s defense is, bombing with missiles is not painful to the demon king, but this annihilation directly made the demon king feel painful.


    After all, Chief No.1 is also a knowledgeable person. Chief No.1 slowly reacted from surprise and looked at the demon king, who was already lying on the ground. Suddenly, he thought of something and looked at Li Baiming.


    ¡°Bai Ming, let us launch again, take advantage of this chance and kill these demon kings.¡±


    listening to Chief No.1¡¯s words, everyone sitting here agrees. if so many demon king are eliminated at one time, then no one will oppose the annihilation plan at all.


    However, Li Baiming gave Chief No.1 a supercilious look and said with resentment: ¡°As many people do not agree and oppose the plan, the funds for our annihilation plan are tight, and the materials needed for the annihilation plan are too rare. If it weren¡¯t for the current situation, I wouldn¡¯t agree to use the annihilation plan.¡±


    Chief No.1 also understood Li Baiming¡¯s words, it was said to the present people. Although he did not object to the annihilation plan at the beginning, he did not help Li Baiming.


    And some people present were very embarrassed and tried to avoid Li Baiming¡¯s eyes.


    And demon king, who was more careful to avoid this, was also scared. they didn¡¯t expect how powerful this was. This was an attack like space.


    Demon kings, who were already lying on the ground, did not die, but now they are even more uncomfortable. the whole body is in great pain and every cell seems to have been torn apart.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Some demon king, supported by a demon beast, gave orders to retreat.


    the demon king has completely given up fighting, because of heavy casualties, they have no ability to launch another attack.


    ¡°Haha!! We won.¡±


    ¡°We won.¡±


    ¡°We finally won.¡±


    Soldiers on the high walls of human cities cheered and excited.


    The fire beast and demon beast in the city are also digging tunnels and starting to retreat.


    Demon King, who was not attacked by annihilation, saw that their men had suffered heavy casualties, so they also chose to retreat.


    Soon, the military also released news, explaining that this weapon is the annihilation, the military¡¯s secret weapon.


    After seeing the news, Ning Tian also felt fear in his heart. The annihilation of human beings was so powerful.


    Lingluo and Lingxi also became serious. The plan failed and the demon king was injured. At present, it is unclear how many demon kings injured, but there must be many.


    ¡°This is trouble.¡±


    Lingluo was helpless with loss.


    ¡°Sister, you are here with Ning Tian. I must go back.¡±


    Lingluo said solemnly.


    Just as Lingluo was about to leave, Ning Tian stopped Lingluo.


    ¡°I will go with you. if you will go back by yourself, you do not know the way, demon sword.¡±


    On the way, Lingluo did not speak all the time, nor did Lingxi and Ning Tian. This attack on human beings caused heavy losses. For the demon clan, it was completely weakened their strength.


    By the time he reached the elves¡¯ territory, Ning Tian found that there were already many demon kings here.


    And there are elves who are treating these demon kings.


    ¡°Alas! It seems that this time it has really failed, and there is a great loss.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the injured demon kings and sighed.


    ¡± how about your situation?¡±


    At this time, a snake with black scales all over its body and a double-horned demon king came to Ning Tian and asked.


    Looking at the three-level demon king snakes here, Ning Tian was somewhat surprised that the three-level demon king snakes were not seriously injured like these demon kings.


    ¡°The human beings on my side went directly to support other cities. After all, the cities in my place are all especially guarding the human troops on my side. Why didn¡¯t you suffer any injuries?¡±


    Ning Tian explained and asked curiously.


    As for the thing that they cannot win, it is so shameful. Of course, Ning Tian will not mention it.


    ¡°I dodged directly. All the injured demon king did not hide, thinking that they could not be hurt and because at that time they thought that the human thing should be similar to the missile, which was not very powerful, but they didn¡¯t expect that it was attacked by powerful forces such as space.¡±


    The serpent of level 3 demon king said with anger in his tone. he didn¡¯t expect human beings to own such powerful weapons.


    Ning Tian also understood that these demon kings were too arrogant to hide. they wanted to know how powerful human weapons were. then they were seriously injured.


    Ning Tian also wants to say to these stupid teammates, why would you do such a stupid thing? Now you have to lie down on the ground to bear huge pain.


    Of course, Ning Tian did not dare to say it out. After all, all the people present were demon kings, and he didn¡¯t dare to blame them.


    ¡°Next, human beings are likely to retaliate. Should we be prepared?¡±


    After all, hundreds of demon kings united to attack human beings. How can human beings endure this, but it is also possible that human beings have already lost too much this time and cannot avenge themselves in a short period of time.


    However, if they don¡¯t take revenge in a short period of time, they will miss the best chance of revenge, because demon kings¡¯ injuries will be healed, and according to the words of Ning Tian and demon kings, although this new weapon is very powerful, it can be completely avoided.


    However, if demon kings can be injured by this weapon, there is still a kind of advanced attack method in space. The materials used to make this should be extremely expensive and rare.


    Otherwise, how is it possible to launch once without continuing to shoot again, and directly take advantage of this chance to kill all demon kings?


    At present, the most important thing is to recover these demon kings quickly. fortunately, many of the special abilities of the elves are related to treatment. However, being injured by forces such as space, or demon king¡¯s level, is not very easy to recover.


    Lingluo looked at demon kings, who were seriously injured, with a hint of helplessness in her eyes.


    ¡°Demon King, who is not injured, will discuss the next thing with me first.¡±


    Lingluo said, first go ahead, demon kings would discuss the next plan in another place.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The Demon King, who was not injured and did not object, followed her.

 Chapter 255 - The Temptation Of Demon Sword

    Lingluo took demon kings and Ning Tian to another larger place.


    Ning Tian also discovered that it was a huge maze. Every place was exactly the same, and there was a large open space at intervals.


    ¡°I have just looked at it roughly. There are 96 demon kings who have come and 50 demon kings who have not come. I guess some of them should be seriously injured, whether they will come or not, or some may have died.¡±


    Lingluo said angrily in her serious voice.


    After all, the power of human annihilation is too unexpected. Demon King lost the power to fight back after being recruited.


    How can human beings miss such a good opportunity?


    At this moment Ning Tian himself took the initiative to stand up and said, ¡°After our attack, although some demon kings were injured by human beings, there were many losses in human cities, so it was not easy for human beings.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words made demon kings become clear. Although they were suffering from heavy losses, it is very easy for human beings to recover from the damage.


    This is a joint attack by hundreds of demon kings on human beings. countless spirit beast and fire beast have died this time, and more than ten thousand demon beasts have also suffered great damages.


    However, the situation of human beings is not so well, either. Almost all the important things in human cities, such as food, water, weapons, and energy, cannot be used. Water sources are directly poisoned and cannot be used at all.


    It is also because of this that the top level of human beings can¡¯t solve it now, and they don¡¯t have time to come and start revenge.


    Next, Ning Tian¡¯s side, Lingluo even proposed demon king to unite and attack human beings again. Of course, this time they will choose to pass through some important cities.


    Moreover, there are only 30 demon king who has not been injured this time. Spirit beast and fire beast have died almost seven-tenths of the time. There are not many spirit beast and fire beast in demon king territory all over the country.


    Therefore, Lingluo is going to let the three demon king unite to attack a city. Now human beings should be busy mending cities everywhere. It is absolutely unexpected that the demon clan will start attacking again.


    ¡°No, this will completely infuriate human beings. Don¡¯t forget that human beings still have nuclear weapons.¡±


    when Ning Tian mentioned nuclear weapons, the demon king¡¯s eyes clearly showed fear, and the demon king still knew the power of nuclear weapons which were not something they could avoid.


    The reason why human beings have always been given up using nuclear weapons is that they are also afraid the nuclear weapons would create more powerful species.


    What Ning Tian does not know is that the country already has news that they have used nuclear weapons in the West. Although they have killed many demon clans, the surviving demon clans have become more powerful due to the mutation caused by nuclear radiation.


    ¡°What is your view?¡±


    Lingluo and all the demon king all looked at Ning Tian.


    Ning Tian glanced at Lingluo and seemed to say¡± Let me say, isn¡¯t this a trouble for me? ¡±


    Although Ning Tian wanted to refuse, he had just stopped Lingluo from attacking human beings and could not refuse.


    Ning Tian thought for a moment and said, ¡°demon clan has suffered heavy losses at present. We should recuperate first, but the monitoring of human beings is still needed in order to prevent human retaliation. As for passing through human beings in an alliance, we will talk about it later!¡±


    Now it is really not suitable to attack human beings. Demon King, who was present, also understood this t, but they were also unwilling, and their heart was especially uncomfortable.


    Ning Tian knew they unreconciled but he did not say anything. It was the demon king¡¯s business to agree or disagree.


    In fact, Lingluo is unwilling, but after listening to Ning Tian, Lingluo also knows that it is really not suitable to attack human beings again at present.


    ¡°In fact, I have a way to make you stronger and immortal.¡±


    Then the demon sword suddenly began to speak.


    ¡°Who is talking?¡±


    The demon king looked around doubtfully.


    The demon sword in Ning Tian¡¯s hand broke out and floated in the air, so the demon king really noticed the demon sword.


    ¡°Did you just say you were talking?¡±


    A demon king looked at the demon sword, winking with vigilance and fear that could not be concealed. When will this sword be able to speak?


    Moreover, the demon king felt that he was holding a sword in front of him and suddenly became very dangerous. His body was sending a signal to himself. The sword was very dangerous. Run quickly.


    ¡°Give a demon king. This is an ancient demon sword. It is extremely dangerous. The demon spirit in him can make you lose your mind and be controlled by him.¡±


    At this moment, Lingluo said angrily.


    Otherwise, Ning Tian would have rushed over to evolve demon word.


    Hearing this, the demon king was also surprised that there were still such things.


    the Demon sword is certainly not happy with what Lingluo said.


    ¡°Oh! don¡¯t talk nonsense. Think about it. Your strength has soared and you can never die. Besides, you can also control others through your demon spirit. What¡¯s wrong with such a powerful force?¡±


    There seemed to be a temptation in the voice of the demon sword, which made the demon king hesitate again.


    Ning Tian did not speak on one side. The operation of the demon sword is not harmful to himself, so he will not intervene and see what the demon sword is going to do.


    Of course, Lingluo will not let the demon sword succeed. she immediately said, ¡°Demon sword, you said this, afraid you forgot Yun Xi! I still remember that Yun Xi, because your demon spirit led to the formation of demons by a demon spirit and occupied that Yun Xi!¡±


    Lingluo also specially said the word ¡°demon¡± with special emphasis. When the demon king heard the word ¡°demon¡±, he also winked with fear.


    For demons, both human beings and demons will have them, but everyone¡¯s demons will not appear at a certain time. Demons will invade you, occupy your body, and let you kill until you die when your mind is at its lowest.


    ¡°It was none of my business at that time, but her own mind was not firm.¡±


    The demon sword said the tone is somewhat insufficient.


    Lingluo looked at the demon word and saw that demon word was not confident enough. she also raised her mouth slightly and said with some sarcasm: ¡°By the way, if you enter demon spirit in your body, the probability of demons will double! Moreover, the demons formed by the demons are more powerful than ordinary demons.¡±


    However, those demon kings don¡¯t want the demons to appear. Once the demons appear, it is not easy to slay the demons.


    Moreover, demon spirit is not only the chance of demons appearing but also makes demons more powerful. Although the demon king is irresistible and confused in front of power, this power is less important than his own life.


    Seeing these demon kings is obviously because of the fear of Lingluo, so the demon sword is even more uncomfortable looking at Lingluo towards the elves.

 Chapter 256 - The Evil Crocodile

    The demon sword was originally intended to kill the elves, but because of Ning Tian, the demon sword did not do anything.


    But now the demon sword can¡¯t help but kill the spirit of the elves who are in the way.


    However, Ning Tian, who seemed to notice the abnormality of the demon sword, hurriedly said, ¡°Demon word, what do you want?¡±


    The demon sword heard Ning Tian¡¯s voice and understood the meaning of Ning Tian. He realized that he wanted to kill Lingluo. In this way, the demon sword was very unhappy in his heart, but he still gave up the idea of killing Lingluo.


    Lingluo did not know that she was almost killed by the demon sword.


    ¡°Think for yourself, you need it that day. You can come to find me in White Fog and get the strength you need.¡±


    The demon sword also doesn¡¯t want to say others. What Lingluo said just now obviously scared these demon kings and they won¡¯t accept his demon spirit at all.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯d like to give it a try.¡±


    Just as the demon sword thought that no one would not accept demon spirit, a huge five-level demon king ¡ªcrocodile went to speak.


    Other demon king looked at the level 5 demon king crocodile one after another, with doubts in their eyes. is he stupid?


    And demon sword, of course, was also happy, not much, separating demon spirit, demon spirit rushed to the five demon king crocodiles.


    The level 5 demon king crocodile did not escape either, waiting for the demon spirit to enter his body.


    When the demon spirit entered the five-level demon king crocodile, the five-level demon king crocodile felt that as soon as the demon spirit entered its own body, it began to devour every cell of its own crazily. The pain was unbearable.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The level 5 demon king crocodile gave a painful roar and began to roll in pain on the ground.


    On the other hand, the demon king retreated one after another, fearing that they would be contaminated with the demon spirit.


    Although the five-level demon king crocodile is entangled by a demon spirit and makes painful sounds, in the pain, the five-level demon king crocodile¡¯s body also begins to change and its body is constantly getting bigger.


    Until it was more than 30 meters long, the skin became painted black, the claws became completely black, extremely sharp, the eyes also became a strange appearance of one was white while one was black, the demon spirit wrapped around the body.


    This gives people the feeling of cruelty and coldness, which makes people afraid to approach. The strength is even more directly to the five-level demon king crocodile and becomes the seven-level demon king.


    ¡°Well, what a powerful force, it feels really great.¡±


    The level 7 crocodile demon king, no, should be the level 7 evil crocodile demon king, said excitedly.


    And Ning Tian looked at the appearance of the evil crocodile, and he also moved his heart. Careful Ning Tian also found that the black and white eyes of the magic crocodile were strange and uncomfortable which made him uncomfortable. If such a powerful seven-level demon king evil crocodile became his own staff, it would be perfect! It can just make up for the fact that he is too weak.


    The demon king around also felt the threat of the seven-level demon king crocodile, which was heavier than the threat felt by the other seven-level demon king, and there was a puzzling feeling in his heart, that is, he was himself if he did not die.


    ¡°Are you interested in being my staff? I still have ways to make your strength stronger.¡±


    At this time, Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help it. In case the seven-level demon king crocodile recognized demon word, wouldn¡¯t he have missed such a powerful man?


    The level 7 evil Crocodile demon king looked at Ning Tian and hesitated a little. The evil Crocodile of Level 7 demon king understood that the reason why demon word gave himself such powerful power was that he wanted to be his subordinate. However, if Ning Tian asked, how could he say anything?


    Seeing the seven-level demon king crocodile hesitating, Ning Tian added: ¡°I am the owner of the demon sword, it is the same to follow as me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The evil crocodile of the level 7 demon king listened to Ning Tian and felt right, so he did not hesitate and agreed directly to Ning Tian.


    ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for soothing Warcraft, the evil crocodile. Note that Warcraft is not equal to the mythical beast, so it is not included in the mission of mythical beast.¡±


    The sound of the system sounded, which Ning Tian had not heard for a long time. However, Ning Tian was somewhat surprised that the evil crocodile, not the mythical beast, could not be counted in the mythical beast.


    At the same time, it also shows that this crocodile has the blood of a mythical beast, only because the demon spirit made him become Warcraft.


    Ning Tian opened the property panel of the crocodile.


    Race: Demon Crocodile in Inferno (Thin Blood)


    Lifetime: Demon spirit is immortal, eternal and immortal


    Rank: Level 7 demon king


    Spirit: 3,000 (spirit abyss realm)


    Force of Space: Low Level


    Special Ability: The strength is extremely large, the defense is extremely high, but the speed is somewhat low.


    Demon spirit: Let oneself mutate, and can control the demon spirit, to control other gods, demon spirit does not disperse, consciousness does not die, can hide from the flesh to be reborn.


    Yin and Yang Eye: You can see all life in death.


    Furious Blood Anger: The more blood you bleed, the more speed and strength you will increase.


    Inferno Talent: It can devour a demon spirit, increase its own strength, and control other people¡¯s emotions for a short time.


    Ning Tian seems that some of the attribute panels of the magic crocodile are not very satisfied. Apart from the demon spirit, the Yin and Yang eyes and Furious Blood Anger are useless, and the inferno talent is not very good either.


    However, the power of time is low. When it reaches the level of the demon king, it will understand the high power of space, time, and life.


    ¡°why he is so weak?¡±


    Ning Tian asked the system with some complaints.


    ¡°The host, the crocodile, should be OK for you. After all, the magic crocodile¡¯s body has gone away. The crocodile¡¯s body is the strongest among its men. What¡¯s more, it now has the bonus of demon spirit.¡±


    The system explained this to Ning Tian. although the system understands that its host is obviously just looking at the ability inside the attribute panel, he does not discover the advantages of the magic crocodile.


    ¡°The flesh? How strong is it?¡±


    Ning Tian has no concept of the physical body and has never met it before.


    ¡°Better than you.¡±


    The system chose a very perfunctory answer.


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t care either. Instead, he looked at the crocodile and observed the difference of the evil crocodile.


    However, Ning Tian seems to have been observed for a long time. Apart from the demon spirit on the crocodile, which makes the crocodile look ferocious, there is nothing else.


    Seeing Ning Tian looking at himself with strange eyes, the crocodile couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is there anything wrong with me?¡±


    Ning Tian was awakened by the doubts of the magic crocodile and was not looking at the magic crocodile.


    ¡°Nothing, if you go one-on-one now, what level of demon king do you think you can win?¡±


    Ning Tian asked with a hint of curiosity.


    The crocodile thought for a moment and said positively, ¡°to win the top of the ninth grade demon King has no problem at all. As long as he doesn¡¯t run, he won¡¯t hurt me at all.¡±


    The tone of the magic crocodile is very confident, completely not afraid of level 9 demon king.


    ¡°So powerful?¡±


    Ning Tian said incredulously.


    After all, at the demon king level, the gap between each level is very big, and the magic crocodile of the seven-level demon king actually has the strength to win the nine-level demon king, which is two levels higher than himself. How can this not make Ning Tian believe it at once?


    The demon sword was originally intended to kill the elves, but because of Ning Tian, the demon sword did not do anything.


    But now the demon sword is nearly to kill the spirit of the elves who are in the way.


    However, Ning Tian, who seemed to notice the abnormality of the demon sword, hurriedly said, ¡°Demon word, what do you want to do?¡±


    The demon sword heard Ning Tian¡¯s voice and understood Ning Tian. Ning Tian realized that he wanted to kill Lingluo. In this way, the demon sword was very unhappy in his heart, but he still gave up the idea of killing Lingluo.


    Lingluo himself did not know that she saved her life.


    ¡°Think for yourself, if you need it one day. You can come to me in White Fog and get the strength you need.¡±


    The demon sword also doesn¡¯t want to talk nonsense. What Lingluo said just now obviously scared these demon kings and won¡¯t accept the demon spirit at all.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯d like to give it a try.¡±


    Just as the demon sword would not accept demon spirit without the demon king, a huge five-level demon king crocodile went to speak.


    Other demon king looked at the crocodile facing level 5 demon king one after another, with doubts in his eyes. This is not a good brain. Is Zhao dead?


    And demon sword, of course, was also happy, not much, separating demon spirit, demon spirit rushed to the five demon king crocodiles.


    The level 5 demon king crocodile did not escape either, waiting for the demon spirit to enter his body.


    When the demon spirit entered the five-level demon king crocodile, the five-level demon king crocodile felt that as soon as the demon spirit entered its own body, it began to devour every cell of its own crazily. The pain was unbearable.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The level 5 demon king crocodile gave a painful roar and began to roll in pain on the ground.


    On the other hand, the demon king retreated one after another, fearing that they would be contaminated with the demon spirit.


    Although the five-level demon king crocodile is entangled by a demon spirit and makes painful sounds, in the pain, the five-level demon king crocodile¡¯s body also begins to change and its body is constantly getting bigger.


    Until it was more than 30 meters long, the skin became painted black, the claws became completely black, extremely sharp, the eyes also became a strange appearance of white while black, the demon spirit wrapped around the body.


    This gives people the feeling of cruelty and coldness, which makes people afraid and afraid to approach. The strength is even more directly to the five-level demon king crocodile and becomes the seven-level demon king.


    ¡°Well, what a powerful force, it feels really great.¡±


    The crocodile of level 7 demon king, no, should be the evil crocodile of level 7 demon king, said excitedly.


    And Ning Tian looked at the way the magic crocodile looked, also moved his heart. Careful Ning Tian also found that the black and white eyes of the magic crocodile were strange and uncomfortable looking at himself. If such a powerful seven-level demon king magic crocodile became his own staff, it would be perfect! It can just make up for the fact that I am too weak.


    The demon king around also felt the threat of the seven-level demon king crocodile, which was heavier than the threat felt by the other seven-level demon king, and there was a puzzling feeling in his heart, that is, he was himself if he did not die.


    ¡°Are you interested in being my staff? I still have ways to make your strength stronger.¡±


    At this time, Ning Tian couldn¡¯t help it. In case the seven-level demon king crocodile recognized demon word, wouldn¡¯t he have missed such a powerful helper?


    The Magic Crocodile of Level 7 demon king looked at Ning Tian and hesitated a little. The Magic Crocodile of Level 7 demon king understood that the reason why demon word gave himself such powerful power was that he wanted to be his subordinate.


    Seeing the seven-level demon king crocodile hesitating, Ning Tian added: ¡°I am the owner of the demon sword, the same as me, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The crocodile of the level 7 demon king listened to Ning Tian and felt right, so he did not hesitate and agreed directly to Ning Tian.


    ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for soothing Warcraft and crocodile. Note that Warcraft is not equal to the mythical beast, so it is not included in the mission of mythical beast.¡±


    The sound of the system sounded, which Ning Tian had not heard for a long time. However, Ning Tian was somewhat surprised that the Warcraft of the magic crocodile, not the mythical beast, could not be counted in the mythical beast.


    At the same time, it also shows that this magic crocodile has the blood of a mythical beast, only because the demon spirit has become Warcraft.


    Ning Tian opened the property panel of the crocodile.


    Race: Demon Crocodile in Inferno (Thin Blood)


    Lifetime: Demon spirit is immortal, eternal and immortal


    Rank: Level 7 demon king


    Spirit: 3,000 (spirit abyss realm)


    Force of Space: Low Level


    Special Ability: The strength is extremely large, the defense is extremely high, but the speed is somewhat.


    Demon spirit: Let oneself mutate, and can control the demon spirit, to control other gods, demon spirit does not disperse, consciousness does not die, can hide from the flesh to be reborn.


    Yin and Yang Eye: You can see all life in death.


    Furious Blood Anger: The more you bleed, the more speed and power you gain.


    Inferno Talent: It can devour the demon spirit, increase its own strength, and control other people¡¯s emotions for a short time.


    Ning Tian seems that some of the attribute panels of the magic crocodile are not very satisfied. Apart from the demon spirit, they are useless to the Yin and Yang eyes and Furious Blood Anger, and the inferno talent is not very good either.


    However, the power of time is low. When it reaches the level of the demon king, it will understand the high power of space, time, and life.


    ¡°How weak he is!¡±


    Ning Tian asked the system with some complaints.


    ¡°The host, the magic crocodile, should be OK for you. After all, the magic crocodile¡¯s body has gone away. The magic crocodile¡¯s body is the strongest among its men. What¡¯s more, it now has the bonus of demon spirit.¡±


    The system Ning Tian explained that although the system understands that its host is obviously just looking at the ability inside the attribute panel, it does not discover the advantages of the magic crocodile itself.


    ¡°The flesh? How strong is it?¡±


    Ning Tian has no concept of the physical body and has never met it before.


    ¡°Better than you.¡±


    The system chose a very perfunctory answer.


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t care either. Instead, he looked at the magic crocodile and observed the difference between the magic crocodile.


    However, Ning Tian seems to have been around for half a day. Apart from the demon spirit on the crocodile, which makes the crocodile look ferocious, there is nothing else.


    Seeing Ning Tian looking at himself with strange eyes, the crocodile couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is there anything wrong with me?¡±


    Ning Tian was awakened by the doubts of the magic crocodile and was not looking at the magic crocodile.


    ¡°Nothing, if you go one-on-one now, what level of demon king do you think you can win one-on-one?¡±


    Ning Tian asked with a hint of curiosity.


    The crocodile thought for a moment and said positively, ¡°to win demon King, who is the top of the ninth grade, has no problem at all. As long as he doesn¡¯t run, he won¡¯t hurt me at all.¡±


    The tone of the magic crocodile is very confident, completely not afraid of level 9 demon king.


    ¡°So powerful?¡±


    Ning Tian said incredulously.


    After all, at the demon king level, the gap between each level is very big, and the magic crocodile of the seven-level demon king actually has the strength to single out the nine-level demon king, which is two levels higher than himself. How can this not make Ning Tian believe it at once?

 Chapter 257 - Exclusion

    If a seven-level demon king wants to win a nine-level demon king, it only needs five seven-level demon kings.


    All the demon king present also couldn¡¯t believe it. It was incredible how strong the demon spirit was when it entered the body.


    ¡°Which of you wants to fight the crocodile?¡±


    If he wants to believe what the magic crocodile said, he can let the crocodile show it in front of him.


    At that time, the scene was silent. The seven-level demon king crocodiles and the demon king people present did not have such a high level. What¡¯s more, the feeling given to them by the demon crocodiles now is also ferocious. The one who hits them is the kind that kills them. Whoever hits them, they will die.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come?¡±


    Ning Tian asked again, but looking at the demon king, on one means to fight the crocodile. Instead, they were still retreating and staying away from the crocodile.


    The crocodile itself also found demon king around it deliberately stay away from itself. Although the crocodile is a little uncomfortable with such a situation, it is also its own choice and it should bear it.


    ¡°Now our demon clan has suffered heavy losses. If you have no opinion, you will go back first, the thing to attack the human race again would be discussed later.¡±


    At this moment, the crocodile said calmly.


    And demon king also hesitated but finally chose silence. Since the strongest one has said so now, let¡¯s do it first!


    ¡°that is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°No problem, this time our demon clan has suffered a few heavy losses and needs to recuperate for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s all go back!¡±


    Say that finish, the demon king also began to disperse one after another.


    In the end, there are Ning Tian, Ling Luo and Magic Crocodile left here, and by the way, demon sword.


    The demon king was also in a bad mood because they lost the match, so they did not stay here.


    ¡°Now that the matter has been settled, Lingluo, you go and call your sister Lingxi. Let¡¯s go back first!¡±


    It is useless for Ning Tian to stay here, so Ning Tian is ready to go back.


    ¡°yes!¡±


    Soon after, Ning Tian also returned to the White Fog Forbidden Zone again.


    Once in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, Ning Tian found that Purple Gold Eagle was all there and should be waiting for himself to come back.


    ¡°Let me introduce to you that this is the evil crocodile. You just need to be harmonious in the future.¡±


    Ning Tian did not expect them to live in harmony. After all, none of the nine-tailed spirit foxes he had soothed was a kind one.


    Purple gold eagle immediately looked at the crocodile, and the surrounding temperature dropped a few minutes in an instant.


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t say much either. As long as they don¡¯t fight with each other, they could look at each other like this every day, and Ning Tian has no problem either.


    By the way, the crocodile also looked at the tall tree that he couldn¡¯t see how high the tree was. A strange feeling of awe appeared in his heart, but the demon spirit in the magic crocodile¡¯s body team suddenly became restless.


    Leaves floated down from Ning Tian¡¯s body and flew to the crocodile.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Ning Tian said to the crocodile.


    Although the crocodile wondered, he saw a leaf flying towards him. It was strange that the demon spirit in his body was resisting the leaf.


    When the leaves flew to the front of the crocodile, the demon spirit on the crocodile suddenly tore the leaves of Ning Tian to ashes.


    ¡°What are you doing, crocodile?¡±


    Ning Tian asked strangely.


    ¡°you are the successor of the holy tree of the elf family, so you also have the power of purification in your body. Demon spirit on the magic crocodile certainly rejects the power of purification on your leaves.


    Ning Tian was also surprised when he heard this. He also had the power to purify. Why didn¡¯t he know?


    However, the eyes are somewhat embarrassed. How can this be said to the magic crocodile?


    ¡°No, my Lord, it is okay.¡±


    Before Ning Tian said something, the crocodile took the initiative to speak.


    Demon Sword¡¯s words were also heard by the magic crocodile. Since it can¡¯t be done, although the magic crocodile doesn¡¯t know what the purifying power is, the demon spirit in his body rejects the purifying power very much, and he has nothing to follow Ning Tian. Anyway, the owner of the demon Sword is Ning Tian.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ning Tian had no choice but to do so.


    On the human side, hundreds of cities have been destroyed and the cities are short of water and food. This is a problem that makes the country extremely hard to solve. In a short period of time, it cannot be supported.


    And worst of all, the breached city has been annihilated and destroyed, and only a small number of your human beings have survived.


    This matter is currently the most troublesome thing for the country. If it is worn out, it may slightly lead to riots.


    Therefore, the country is also trying its best to hide this matter, but in the end, it was hidden for a long time, and there was something about the city after being annihilated and attacked on the Internet.


    After seeing it, netizens began to criticize the government and became anger one after another, so Chief No.1 was also in trouble.


    The targets targeted at the beginning of annihilation are beats tide groups that have not yet entered human cities. That is the annihilation plan that has just been completed and has loopholes.


    When locking the scan, due to the interference of spirituality in the air and the excessive distance, there was a deviation during the scan, which also led to several cities that had been breached and received annihilation attacks.


    What is even more abominable is that some of them are spreading the news crazily on the Internet, trying to make the matter big, while those survivors who were annihilated and attacked the city are also angry on the Internet and want the country to give an explanation.


    The state also tried its best to appease and said it was an accident, but the state itself admitted the mistake and would give the people an explanation.


    On the official website of the country, a piece of news suddenly appeared, which made people who had become angry again.


    This piece of news was also sent by Li Baiming, the highest officer of the military region. Li Baiming said it directly and bluntly, with no intention of respect.


    ¡°You people, you really have nothing to do. I admit that our annihilation plan made some mistakes. I am very sorry and feel deep pain for causing the death of our compatriots with my own hands, but don¡¯t forget, it is not our annihilation plan, you are no longer able to compare blindly on the Internet now, and I know someone is adding fuel to the flames, don¡¯t let me find out who you are, or I will come to you personally. ¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s words were completely reckless, but it calmed people down a little and understood that there was no annihilation plan. Perhaps they are already on the road to the Yellow River now.


    Although the mistake of annihilation plan led to the death of people in several cities, don¡¯t forget that those cities had already been breached by beats tide.


    If it were not for the annihilation plan, then there would be no survivors in those cities, just like the other cities that have been breached.


    Later, Li Baiming directly released those cities that had been breached by beats tide, with rivers of blood flowing directly and streets and floors full of bones. At this time, those people were all silent.

 Chapter 258 - Revenge

    At the same time, people also understand that the enemy should not be the country, but also those hateful demon clans.


    This matter also began to calm down soon, and people began to avenge each other one after another, crusading against the demon clan and avenging their dead compatriots.


    Chief No.1 was also boldly taken by Li Baiming. he felt happy and surprised. Chief No.1 knew best about Li Baiming¡¯s character. However, this is the first time that Li Baiming has taken the initiative to solve the big problem.


    ¡°Bai Ming, why did you come out to solve the big trouble this time?¡±


    Chief No.1 asked with a hint of curiosity.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to cancel the annihilation plan.¡±


    Li Baiming actually didn¡¯t want to take care of it, but because there were too many calls to cancel the annihilation plan, Li Baiming didn¡¯t want the annihilation plan to be canceled like this, so he had to come forward and let these people stop.


    ¡°Very well, this time you have been a great help to me.¡±


    Chief No.1 still praised Li Bai Mingdao.


    However, Li Bai clearly took a look at Chief No.1 and said blandly: ¡°If you agree that we should attack those demon kings and come back after killing several demon kings, then it would be really good.¡±


    Hearing Li Baiming¡¯s request, the smile on his face became serious.


    ¡°No, this is not the time to attack those demon kings at all.¡±


    Chief No.1 said positively to Li Baiming.


    Li Baiming seemed to expect this answer, but there was no expression on his face and he continued to play with his mobile phone with his head bowed.


    ¡°Chief No.1 You know, now these demon kings are seriously injured by annihilation. Do you really want to give up such a good opportunity?¡±


    Li Baiming continued to play with his mobile phone and did not see what expression was on Chief No.1¡¯s face.


    Although Chief No.1 also understands that now is indeed the best time for revenge, it is not easy on the political battlefield. There are many things that are not up to him alone.


    Seeing Chief No.1 not speaking for a long time, Li Baiming smiled sarcastically, stood up, looked at Chief No.1 with contempt in his eyes, and went straight away.


    Chief No.1 was also depressed. Looking at Li Baiming, who was about to go far away, he suddenly said solemnly, ¡°I agree, but this revenge must be controlled within the number of 10,000 troops, or else a meeting must be held. Those of them must not agree for their own benefit.¡±


    Li Baiming, who was about to go out disappointed, froze for a few seconds and turned to Chief No.1 with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Chief No.1, your decision is absolutely correct. 10,000 people are 10,000 people. There is no problem at all.¡±


    Li Bai said clearly and quickly went out.


    ¡°Alas!¡±


    Chief No.1 also sighed and did not know whether his decision was right or wrong.


    Soon, Chief No.1 was outraged because of the action of Li Baiming.


    Li Baiming started recruiting directly and was willing to take revenge with himself. If it had been replaced by the past, there might not have been too many people responding to such recruitment.


    But now, as soon as the news of Li Baiming¡¯s recruitment came out, tens of thousands of people were willing to fight for the dead in the magic capital alone. Other cities were especially attacked, with the largest number of people.


    Soon, an army of up to 900,000 people began to form.


    Li Baiming, of course, also expected such a result, and Chief No.1, of course, also questioned Li Baiming as soon as he knew the news, but Li Bai clearly chose not to meet him.


    As the highest officer in the military region, Li Baiming, who is also extremely powerful, really few people can suppress him except Chief No.1.


    Chief No.1 also called for a high-level meeting because of what Li Baiming did.


    At the high-level meeting, many people strongly opposed Li Baiming¡¯s behavior, believing that it was disturbing the national order and should be stopped immediately.


    However, even if the noise was fierce, Li Baiming suddenly went in and found a place to sit down. The scene was quiet in an instant.


    Although they opposed it, they did not dare to say in front of Li Baiming that Li Baiming was the highest officer of the military region and was even more powerful. They were scum in front of Li Baiming.


    Li Baiming looked at these people who did not speak and smiled coldly.


    Li Baiming is also very annoyed with these people.


    ¡°I saw your voice outside the door. Why did you be quiet as soon as I came in?¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s words are clearly saying that I just heard what you were saying. Why did not you say when I came?


    The crowd¡¯s face is also a little serious, but still, someone spoke.


    ¡°Li Baiming, as the highest officer of the military region, how can you do this? You will lead to social disorder.¡±


    Seeing one person start, others also began to accuse Li Baiming.


    ¡°Yes, Li Baiming, you obviously want to make social order chaotic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your behavior is too foolish.¡±


    ¡°Li Baiming, what is your true plan?¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s words to these people also showed angry eyes and looked at the crowd.


    All the people felt fear, but they still did not give in.


    ¡°You have brought me so many excuses!¡±


    Li Baiming is now extremely angry, which is clearly to force reasons to stop himself.


    In ancient times, how many heroic generals were not killed by treacherous court officials?


    This is exactly the case with their own situation now, but they cannot handle different things.


    They are not his opponents.


    ¡°All right, you all be quiet.¡±


    At this moment, Chief No.1, who had not spoken, spoke.


    Chief No.1 was aware of the murder in Li Baiming¡¯s eyes. At this rate, some bad things might happen.


    As soon as Chief No.1 spoke, everyone looked at Chief No.1 and listened to what Chief No.1 was going to do.


    ¡°Li Baiming did this for the sake of us human beings. Those hateful demon clans attack us. If we endure it like this, it will make those demon clans feel that we are easy to bully and will definitely attack us again. We must let them know that we human beings are not something they can bully casually.¡±


    Chief No.1 obviously supports Li Baiming.


    However, the following senior officials did not dare, and Li Baiming spoke first when they were preparing to refute it again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am not only the highest officer in the military region, but also my strength, presumably everyone knows!¡±


    Li Baiming said coldly to the crowd.


    The crowd was overwhelmed at once. This was a threat, but in front of Li Baiming, they really did not dare to say anything.


    Li Baiming smiled gently at the corners of his mouth. It seems that he is still doing well.

 Chapter 259 - Countless Corpses

    Of course, there must be strong people of the same grade on the opposite side, otherwise, fools will abide by this hidden rule.


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Li Baiming¡¯s perception of the half-step demon emperor around him just now, Ning Tian¡¯s body, which may have gathered mental strength now, would have disappeared.


    Both sides did not receive orders and did not take action.


    After that, all the heavy weapons on the human side were transported and aimed at the first line of defense of the demon clan.


    Wait for a while again, both sides have not moved in this wait for each other to start work first.


    ¡°Here we go.¡±


    In the end, Li Baiming was not waiting and launched an attack.


    The human army split into five teams in an instant. The spirit fighter and the extraordinary fighter carried out the first round of attacks. Numerous bullets and flames attacked the demon team¡¯s first line of defense.


    However, Ning Tian did not give any orders. These ordinary bullets have no threat at all and may still be useful for low-level spirit beast.


    However, Ning Tian underestimated these bullets. These bullets can be specially modified to pass through the defense of the spirit beast team and are also harmful to the fierce beast.


    ¡°Avoid.¡±


    The demon clan is in the highlands. It is very simple to avoid it. Just step back.


    Li Baiming saw this, and some of them were different from his own plans. In the past beats tide, the demon clan did not speak to find obstacles to avoid attacks.


    ¡°Heavy weapons launch.¡±


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Guns sounded and solid rocks were blasted, killing spirit beast and fire beast.


    ¡°Throw it.¡±


    ¡°Boom¡­!!¡±


    In the air of the battlefield, boulders were blasted, but there were too many boulders to intercept the heavy weapons on the human side.


    Huge stones flew from high places to the side of the human army, and the target was the side of human heavy weapons.


    Because heavy weapons cannot move quickly, they fled in order to survive.


    Both sides attacked from afar, killing and injuring many people. Heavy weapons on the human side were also destroyed almost the same, while there were not many boulders on the demon side.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    With the force of a command, a flood of spirit beast fire beast rushed towards human beings.


    ¡°On the 4th and 5th Battalion.¡±


    Li Baiming directly used 200,000 people, of whose strength can be used by innate fighter, and several peerless strong are in it. Of course, those peerless strong have not yet made any moves.


    The human army cooperated with each other on this side and rushed to kill them. In an instant, smoke and dust billowed and flames were everywhere on the battlefield. The huge energy fluctuation made the people around feel a little suffocated.


    The battle lasted for a day. At night, the battle continued, but Ning Tian and Li Baiming did not give orders and just looked at the battlefield.


    Both sides are waiting for each other¡¯s new moves.


    The battlefield has long been a river of blood, countless bones, drifting in the air to relieve fishy smell, incomparable heavy.


    But slowly, because of the huge and tidal number of demon clans, coupled with a day-long battle, the human side began to retreat.


    Although the casualties on the demon side are several times larger than those on the human side, the number of the demon side is many times larger than that of the human side, and the body of the demon side is much stronger than that of the human side.


    ¡°Retreat, defense, heavy weapons.¡±


    After hearing Li Baiming¡¯s order, human beings on the battlefield began to retreat while defending. Of course, the demon clan would not give up and continue to pursue.


    At this time, the new arrival of heavy weapons has already been said, and Li Baiming is waiting to be if he suddenly retreats, even if the commander in the demon clan reacts, he will not have time to give the next order. The demon clan will definitely chase after him. The appearance of heavy weapons will definitely cause great damage to the demon clan.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Numerous shells fell from the air and exploded directly inside the dense spirit beast and fire beast.


    The smoke dispersed and the land was no longer visible on the ground because the bones had covered the land.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°Kill these demon clans.¡±


    ¡°Kill these demon clans.¡±


    The morale of the human side has greatly increased, and everyone has the momentum to go to the battlefield and to fight with the demon clan desperately.


    ¡°Continue to attack from both sides.¡±


    Ning Tian has no intention of giving up for the time being.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    A large number of demon clans came down from the first line of defense, like a flood of numbers, and did not decrease.


    ¡°Why are there so many?¡±


    Li Baiming frowned a little. The number of demon clans really exceeded Li Baiming¡¯s expectation.


    Moreover, there has always been an extraordinary fighter fighting on the battlefield. How come the demon clan has always been spirit beast and fire beast fighting with them? Although Li Baiming does not know why he is also fighting directly at present.


    The reason Ning Tian did not give orders to keep the battle going until now was to mobilize spirit beast and fire beast.


    After the revival of spirituality, the fecundity of the demon race is very horrible.


    The battle between the two sides started again.


    However, Li Baiming has now found a very serious problem, that is, the number of people on his side is now 60,000 fewer than the number of people in the 4th and 5th brigades.


    Although the death and injury of the demon clan are far more than that of themselves, now the four and five brigades have been exhausted after fighting all day. Even if the morale is high, it is useless.


    In the face of the demon clan¡¯s attack on the 4th and 5th brigades from three different directions, Li Baiming directly lets the 3rd brigades also take part in the battle, retreating, and defending.


    A large group defended one side, making it impossible for the demon clan to surround it.


    Looking at the human beings who defended as much as possible while retreating, Ning Tian felt a little bad feeling.


    Slowly, the attack was already several hundred meters away from the first line of defense.


    Ning Tian always felt that he had forgotten something especially important in his heart. He hesitated and said, ¡°Let them retreat back. It¡¯s far away from there.¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian spoke, he watched the human beings who had been retreating suddenly not retreat.


    A peerless strong actually came to the battlefield, and this peerless strong Ning Tian still knew that it was the peerless strong who appeared yesterday, and the place where human beings withdrew was exactly the place where the peerless strong who appeared yesterday bled.


    ¡°No, the crocodile, go.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s face changed dramatically. Although he doesn¡¯t know what peerless strong is doing, it must not be a good thing.


    The crocodile, who had already been waiting very uncomfortable, immediately jumped hard and rushed to the battlefield as soon as he heard the order.


    However, it is too late. Peerless strong flew blood from his body and flew to the demon clan.


    And every place where Peerless Strong bleed yesterday, the blood that disappeared reappeared, gathered clouds of blood, and began to grow bigger and bigger.


    Although the crocodile is very fast, this peerless strong is faster, with a pale and triumphant smile on his face.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    These blood groups exploded directly and their power resounded through the entire battlefield.


    In the fog of blood, there were countless screams of spirit beast and fire beast.


    The crocodile that flew over was directly blown back in the air by the shock wave of the explosion.

 Chapter 260 - Blocking People

    As a soldier, Li Baiming also has his own personality. Seeing his compatriots killed by the demon clan, as the highest officer in the military region, how could he ignore things and not avenge them?


    If Li Baiming issued a call and no one responded, then Li Baiming may not threaten it in this way.


    ¡°There is no objection now, then I will prepare to kill those demon kings.¡±


    Li Baiming walked out of the conference room directly, and the people in the conference room, their faces instantly became very angry and were about to speak.


    But Li Baiming suddenly opened the door and came back. Then he left without saying anything.


    The angry faces of the crowd were startled by Li Baiming¡¯s sudden return.


    In doing so, Li Baiming is clearly bluffing the public.


    ¡°Chief No. 1 We¡­¡±


    Before one of them spoke, Chief No.1 spoke.


    ¡°You are all quiet! Just now you didn¡¯t say it after Bai Ming left, you began to talk about your views, which is no use, go to directly talk to Bai Ming, you don¡¯t forget, Bai Ming is the highest officer in the military region, he can assemble the army without my consent.¡±


    Chief No.1, obviously has been confirmed, Li Baiming this matter, he has agreed, you don¡¯t agree, then you don¡¯t look for me, go to Li Baiming.


    Once again, when they heard Chief No.1 say so, they had no choice but to agree helplessly.


    When Li Baiming came out, many officers in military uniforms surrounded Li Baiming and looked at Li Baiming expectantly.


    Li Baiming also said with a smile: ¡°Chief No.1 has agreed. Let¡¯s go back to the military region to discuss the opportunity!¡±


    The officers also showed excited expressions on their faces.


    On Ning Tian¡¯s side, Ning Tian has already seen the news on the Internet. For Ning Tian, it is not a good thing that human beings are ready to start a counterattack and take revenge.


    ¡°This is trouble, 900,000 human troops.¡±


    Ning Tian said solemnly.


    Lingluo and Lingxi also looked anxious on their faces. At that time, they did not know what to do.


    After a tense and quiet moment at the scene, Ning Tian said with a murderous voice: ¡°Never let an army gather together. Lingluo. We informed the demon king at that time to kill these people who want to gather together.¡±


    Ning Tian can know once this one more than nine hundred thousand human armies gathered together, that in terms of the demon clan who has suffered heavy losses at present, more this can¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Lingluo, of course, also knows the consequences of this human gathering. For the current demon clan, a fight will definitely cause heavy losses.


    Lingluo did not prepare to leave with Ning Tian in the first place but took out her mobile phone, so Ning Tian was very confused.


    ¡°Lingluo, why did you take out your cell phone?¡±


    Lingluo is not in the mood to joke with Ning Tian now, explaining directly: ¡°I am informing those demon kings to discuss what to do next when they go to Nanshan.¡±.


    Ning Tian listened to Lingluo¡¯s explanation and was even more puzzled?


    Lingluo seemed to understand the doubts in Ning Tian¡¯s eyes and said angrily, ¡°We demon king built a group together last time to facilitate contact later. Although those demon king¡¯s IQ is not as high as yours, it is not much worse than human beings.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that is, haha.¡±


    Ning Tian was somewhat embarrassed and spared his head.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Lingluo immediately urged said.


    ¡°Well, demon sword, go.¡±


    ¡± I would like to go with you.¡±


    Said the crocodile.


    Ning Tian did not refuse either. With the magic crocodile in place, he should be more confident.


    When Ning Tian arrived in Nanshan, more than 90 demon kings had gathered here. The reason why they were so fast was that some demon kings were still healing here and had not returned.


    ¡°This is a bit serious. I didn¡¯t expect human beings to take revenge. Because of the time, I won¡¯t say much. We must let human beings gather at least 900,000 troops this time without success. So demon king, start to take action!¡±


    Lingluo spoke quickly, and some demon king reacted for a while before reacting.


    The Demon King also realized the serious consequences of this time, so they did not say much and began to leave one after another.


    Although many demon king¡¯s injuries are not recovered, they are no longer waiting for their injuries to be better before stopping human beings.


    Otherwise, when the human assembly is completed, it will be oneself who will suffer.


    ¡°Where are we going, my Lord?¡±


    Asked the crocodile.


    Ning Tian took a look at the crocodile. For the battle, Ning Tian originally didn¡¯t want to go. After all, he was too far away from the body. He was too weak and had no fighting capacity.


    However, the crocodile is going, and Ning Tian is also interested. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t have to make moves, just look around.


    ¡°Then we are blocking people on the way to the place of the capital.¡±


    ¡°Blocking people?¡±


    The crocodile said doubtfully, obviously don¡¯t know what blocking people means.


    ¡°If they want to go to the capital to gather, we will go to the road to find the human beings, so that they cannot go and wait for the human beings to come, so we don¡¯t have to look for them.¡±


    Ning Tian explained to the crocodile that the word blocking people is not used for a long time, and it is normal for the crocodile not to know.


    Then Ning Tian took the crocodile and the Lingluo sisters to the magic capital and blocked people.


    Ning Tian searched the direction and position of the capital with his mobile phone and found that not far from him, there was a highway leading to the magic capital.


    This expressway connects the three major cities in the city. Ning Tian is squatting here. There is definitely someone coming.


    Ning Tian was just about to find a place to sit down when a group of people arrived, driving a luxury Maserati.


    ¡°On the crocodile.¡±


    As soon as Ning Tian finished speaking, the crocodile suddenly appeared in the middle of the highway, and its huge body directly occupied the highway.


    The five-member team heading for the crocodile also instinctively braked immediately.


    Because Maserati is fast, suddenly brake, directly on the highway tire and highway friction ¡°zi zi¡± sound, and the ground also emitted sparks, Maserati but drove a few meters before stopping.


    However, when the people in Masarati saw the crocodile, their whole bodies trembled and their eyes were extremely frightened.


    ¡°This is¡­ this is¡­ level seven demon king.¡±


    ¡°We¡­ would die.¡±


    ¡°How can there be a seven-level demon king here?¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­ Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Demon king¡­ This is a demon king.¡±


    The five people in Masarati were directly frightened. Facing the seven-level demon king of the magic crocodile, finding a group of people directly lost the idea of resistance.


    The crocodile looked at the five extraordinary fighter humans in Masarati with cold and disdainful eyes. The magic crocodile opened its mouth directly and chewed Masarati in one bite.


    Ning Tian on one side was shocked to see it directly!


    However, Ning Tian did not stop it.


    The crocodile chewed twice and vomited out Masarati, who had already been mutilated.

 Chapter 261 - Taste Bad

    The same is true of Masarati. The scene is very disgusting and makes Ning Tian feel nauseous.


    However, the eyes of the crocodile are extremely rejected.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    The crocodile disliked and said.


    The crocodile has just chewed it in its mouth, and it smells like vomiting.


    Ning Tian heard the crocodile¡¯s spitting and also wanted to spit. If you eat the car together, how can the car be delicious?


    ¡°Well, clean it up if you don¡¯t eat, and wait for human beings to come again.¡±


    Ning Tian said and continued to squat aside.


    The crocodile also threw its tail directly and threw the scrapped Maserati directly to it. As for the blood on the ground, it was unnecessary.


    Ning Tian took out his mobile phone and looked at it. He found that the demon king demon beast also began to sneak attack on human beings.


    At first, not many people paid attention to this kind of news. After all, this is an attempt. Although there was a demon king sneak attack, there was only one. After all, people can¡¯t run away from the demon king sneak attack. The news of the demon king sneak attack on human beings can¡¯t be transmitted online.


    However, with the passage of time, the number of demon clans attacking human beings began to increase, and people finally discovered that things were wrong.


    Ning Tian has been squatting here for a day, and dozens of people have come, but none of them have come to be strong, so these people have been eaten directly by the magic crocodile.


    Ning Tian has the news of a seven-level demon king crocodile, which was also filmed by a human before his death and posted on the Internet.


    When human beings found out that there were seven demon king crocodiles blocking people on the highway leading to the capital, they also said that it was too hateful to let the strong human beings suppress the seven demon king crocodiles.


    However, strong human beings are guarding the appointed city, and they cannot leave. They will leave the city they are guarding at will without receiving orders. When they are guarding anything, such as beats tide, the strong human beings will be mixed up.


    If it is serious, the death penalty will be directly imposed.


    So even if this matter is playing, there is no accurate order, and there is no strong human force guarding the city to dare to go.


    What¡¯s more, now no one can guarantee the demon clan will not attack human cities here.


    And when Li Baiming knew the news, he flew into a rage directly in the military region. Li Baiming knew what the demon clan was doing, obviously to prevent his troops from gathering.


    ¡°Damn, damn demon race.¡±


    Li Baiming is very angry now, and Li Baiming¡¯s table has also been directly shattered by Li Baiming¡¯s anger.


    Li Baiming really didn¡¯t think that the demon clan would think of such a way to stop himself.


    this plan failed before it started. Those old guys must have come to cynically criticize him again.


    Now Li Baiming has no choice, and after the news of a demon clan blocking the team halfway is strengthened, the number of people who want revenge will definitely be greatly reduced because of fear.


    ¡°No, orders go on. Anyone who takes part in this revenge plan can get 10,000 rewards. Those who perform well can get extra rewards for increasing. The higher the level of helping kill the enemy, the higher the reward. The lowest is 100,000. Helping kill demon beast is 10 million. Helping kill demon king can get hundreds of millions as rewards.¡±


    The so-called large sum of money, there must be brave people, Li Baiming must not let this plan fail.


    When the news was released, the Internet began to boil and more people began to set off.


    However, because the demon clan blocked people, people also began to organize groups to set out, so at least they could protect themselves.


    Moreover, there are tens of millions of rewards for helping kill Demon Beast alone, which is a big profit.


    After seeing the news, Ning Tian also had to admire the man who came up with the idea.


    Ning Tian, of course, immediately thought of a way to deal with it. Let Lingluo inform demon kings and let them take a picture of dead people and send them to him.


    Because Ning Tian didn¡¯t add a group, he asked Lingluo to send it to himself.


    Although Lingluo is very confused, why, but Lingluo is still doing so.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pull you in.¡±


    Lingluo said, directly pulled Ning Tian into the group.


    Ning Tian also received an invitation from the ¡°Qiang Du Been Chopped¡± group a few seconds later.


    Seeing these names, Ning Tian was surprised. These names really have personality.


    Although Ning Tian wanted to say something about the name, it was not the right time to do this, so he ordered it in.


    This is a hot chat between the ¡°strong people have been hacked¡± group. As for blocking people, let their subordinates to do.


    ¡°This is Ning Tian. Welcome.¡±


    Group leader Lingluo typed and said.


    ¡°Welcome to Ning Tian.¡±


    ¡°Welcome to Ning Tian.¡±


    ¡°Welcome to Ning Tian.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The following are all ¡°Welcome to Ning Tian¡±. Ning Tian suspects that these demon kings are pasted and copied.


    Ning Tian also has no mood to tell a joke and get down to business.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen demon king, please send the bodies of the human beings killed by you to pile up and send out photos by the way.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words made the demon king a little confused.


    ¡°Why does Ning Tian want this?¡±


    ¡°What does Prince Ning Tian want photos for?¡±


    ¡± what do you want this picture of a human body for?¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Rows of questions made Ning Tian a little confused. Why are these demon king typing so fast?


    ¡°The human side already knows our plan. With a large sum of money, there will be brave people. We have to fight against the human side.¡±


    Soon after Ning Tian couldn¡¯t send it out, he saw the demon king in the group start sending photos.


    Ning Tian was stunned when he saw the photo. The bodies piled up like mountains. The scene was too horrible.


    ¡°Where have you been and how have you killed so many human beings?¡±


    Ning Tian has been in this place for some time, but compared with the human beings killed by the demon king, it is simply too few.


    ¡°Go to the gate of the human city and watch it. When people come out and go far, we will kill it.¡±


    ¡°This method is very useful.¡±


    ¡°Demon king tiger you kill a lot, I come.¡±


    ¡°Demon king python, you also killed a lot.¡±


    ¡°I think demon king cattle killed the most. Look, the human bodies are piled up directly into mountains.¡±


    ¡°There, there, I just eat vegetarian food, so I didn¡¯t eat human bodies, so there are so many.¡±


    Seeing these demon king¡¯s feelings of some commercial blowing, Ning Tian was really speechless.


    Soon, a group of photos on the Internet directly exploded the entire network.


    Each photo is full of photos of killed human bodies, and there are also photos of demon clans still eating human bodies nearby.


    ¡°Is it true?. It was the people of the Flame Team who all died.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my classmate? It¡¯s really dead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible. I dare not go out again.¡±


    This is the photo, which directly frightened many people to think of joining the army, but did not exist for an instant. There are demon clans outside the city watching. Isn¡¯t it a death sentence to go out?


    Compared with glory and money on the battlefield, one¡¯s own life is more important.

 Chapter 262 - You Are My Life

    At this time, Li Baiming in the military region, after learning the news, was directly angry and the poor table turned into flying ashes.


    ¡°Who is it, which is it¡­¡±


    Li Baiming directly swore for a long time before slowly calming down.


    ¡°Find out which one it is.¡±


    Li Bai said clearly, his eyes were full of murder.


    Soon after, a piece of information was already in Li Baiming¡¯s hands. When Li Baiming saw the information in his hand, he frowned gently.


    According to the information found, the owner of this mobile phone clearly died in the battle in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, so the mysterious existence of the White Fog Forbidden Zone also took part in this incident.


    ¡°The mysterious existence of this white fog forbidden zone is really severe.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the hundreds of demon king¡¯s joint attack on human beings before the hundreds of demon king appeared in Nanshan, Li Baiming would have decided that the plan of the hundreds of demon king¡¯s joint attack on human beings was the result of the mysterious existence in the White Fog Forbidden Zone.


    Ning Tian did not know that he had virtually dodged a bullet this time. If Li Baiming were to confirm that Ning Tian had joined hundreds of demon king to attack humans, he would certainly come to Ning Tian in person.


    However, when Li Baiming comes, he may also be killed by the old blind man.


    This is also Li Baiming himself dodged a bullet.


    Although it is already known who did it, Li Baiming had no choice but to let Ning Tian do this at that time. Now is the time to race against time.


    Soon after, crazy rumors began on the Internet. This is because some people have become traitors to human beings. In order not to let human beings gather and avenge their dead compatriots, otherwise, how can there be so many photos of dead compatriots on the Internet? Obviously, the demon clan gave the human traitor.


    However, this time the recognition and reward for participating in the revenge plan have also increased a lot. As long as those who participate in the revenge plan receive a direct reward of 100,000 yuan.


    Under this circumstance, people who had begun to be afraid of organized groups one after another and began to go to the magic capital.


    However, learning from the past, people also began not to go to the expressway, some flying planes, some taking remote roads.


    Ning Tian also saw the news, but also some admiration.


    Of course, Ning Tian can¡¯t throw in the towel. Immediately let the demon king attack the gate of the city. If the strong human beings come out, they will run directly, and the demon clan will begin to roar outside the city.


    At that time, the people in the city were in a panic.


    While Li Baiming looked at the news, he also shook his head reluctantly, but Li Baiming was ready to make a last-ditch attempt.


    Soon, the news was released on the Internet that the situation outside the city was actually stopped by the demon clan in order not to let them gather for revenge.


    And Li Baiming also ordered that the strength in every city can go out of the city and pursue the demon king. Now it is no longer possible for the demon clan to launch beats tide.


    Although the news was sent out, the effect was not great. Li Baiming also knew that he had lost.


    ¡°How many people are there now?¡±


    Li Baiming asked with some weaknesses.


    ¡°There are already about 500,000 people, and crazy teams have also joined in.¡±


    When Li Baiming heard this, his sad face was quite excited.


    ¡°About 500,000 people, the crazy team seems good, OK! We can begin to discuss the plan.¡±


    In fact, Li Baiming was somewhat surprised by the 500,000 or so people.


    Soon, the strong who took part in the revenge plan were invited to discuss the key plan.


    ¡°Welcome all of you. Although our crusade against the demon clan was blocked by the demon clan, it also strengthened our confidence in the crusade against the demon clan.¡±


    Li Baiming said with a full face of smiles to the strong who were sitting there.


    ¡°Good, Lord God of War.¡±


    ¡°Good, Lord God of War.¡±


    ¡°Good, Lord God of War.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Li Baiming¡¯s identity is also the strongest god of war in the temple of war. People generally call Li Baiming the Lord of War, and Li Baiming also likes this kind of name.


    Then all began a punitive revenge plan.


    Because Li Baiming already knew that the demon clan would now pay attention to the human trend, this row was carried out in secret.


    ¡°demon king¡¯s intelligence quotient in the demon race is about the same as that of us human beings. This should also be discovered. Therefore, the demon race will definitely be prepared for this crusade against the demon race.¡±


    Li Baiming said solemnly.


    Li Baiming¡¯s words are also telling the public that this will be a tough battle.


    ¡°What about the demon king¡¯s body?¡±


    At this time, a strong man raised the key question.


    After all, for the strong, money is no longer important.


    The Demon king¡¯s body was covered in treasures, which is the most important reason why they came this time.


    Li Baiming also frowned gently after hearing this, but soon put it down again.


    Li Baiming also knew that these strong men could not come here for the money.


    ¡°In this way, whoever gave the demon king a fatal blow will be the one who took part in the siege of the demon king. Of course, those who took part in the siege of the demon king can be divided. What do you think?¡±


    Li Baiming thought for a moment and said.


    Li Baiming also thinks that this method is the most feasible one, otherwise, there will be a fight.


    The following strong people also nodded one after another, saying that this method is feasible.


    To solve this problem of interest, then they need to plan a crusade against the demon clan team.


    The plan was discussed for a long time, and it was not until midnight that it was decided.


    This crusade will begin in three days. Of course, the supreme commander is Li Baiming, and the following is divided into five brigades, each with 100,000 people.


    He appeared from the capital and went to the nearest demon king territory, which is also the territory of a third-level demon king python.


    On Ning Tian¡¯s side, the demon king also started to go back and heal wounds as soon as possible. Soon, a big war will begin.


    The Demon King also knows that human beings want revenge.


    Ning Tian also went back to the White Fog Forbidden Zone. When he came back, Yun Xi, who had already woken up, was very good. There was nothing in her body that the evil did keep the promise.


    In fact, even if the demons in Yun Xi do not keep promises and do things, Ning Tian can immediately suppress her.


    When Yun Xi understood, her master turned out to be a tree, not a human being. Although she could not accept it for a while, she finally cried and smiled and accepted it.


    Ning Tian, of course, asked curiously why he suddenly introduced it again. Yun Xi looked at Ning Tian and let Ning Tian look at her. Yun Xi saw a little curiosity in Ning Tian¡¯s eyes and he did not shift his eyes after looking at Yun Xi.


    Yun Xi gave Ning Tian a gentle smile and said, ¡°Because it is the master who let me avenge and let me find my life again, you are my¡­ life.¡±


    Although Yun Xi spoke the last two words in a very low voice, almost none of them were spoken, only the mouth shape, but Ning Tian still half guessed and half-heard which two words were.

 Chapter 263 - Three Lines Of Defense

    Ning Tian¡¯s heart jumped fiercely. His eyes at Yunxi changed from curiosity to surprise and confusion.


    ¡± is she like me! The peach blossom robbery mentioned by my master is really a bit severe.¡±


    Yun Xi¡¯s words, although in front, sound no problem, when it is, plus the latter two words is a confession.


    In this way, Ning Tian, who has always regarded Yun Xi as his apprentice, was a little hard to accept for a while.


    Yun Xi was also observing Ning Tian¡¯s reaction. Ning Tian¡¯s eyes were full of surprise and stupidity and did not know what to say.


    On the other hand, Lingxi felt nothing and went to play with himself. However, Lingluo looked at Yunxi deeply. Lingluo understood the meaning of Yunxi¡¯s words just now.


    Lingluo didn¡¯t know why, watching Yunxi confess to Ning Tian, her heart was a little uncomfortable.


    The crocodile just took one look at this place and continued to lie prone in the sun.


    Ning Tian was a little flustered, and his eyes did not look straight at Yun Xi as before but looked around.


    ¡°Yun Xi, you have a good goal, which is great. Please rest first!¡±


    Ning Tian spoke, the body gathered by the spirit disappeared, and Ning Tian¡¯s consciousness returned to the noumenon.


    Yun Xi did not say anything. Seeing her master ran away in a mess, Yun Xi felt very rare and funny.


    Yun Xi looked up at the ancient trees in front of her. This was her master.


    Yun Xi has already thought it over and spent the rest of her time with her master, and she has no home. This is her new home.


    Yunxi walked under the Ning Tian tree. she closed her eyes on a huge root.


    Yun Xi also felt Ning Tian tremble when she touched the root of Ning Tian.


    Ning Tian looked at Yun Xi lying on his root. At that time, he felt very knotty. How did his apprentice suddenly tell him that she loved him?


    Now Ning Tian feels particularly embarrassed. There is a good saying. I regard you as my apprentice, but you want to fuck me.


    One day later, Ning Tian sent the demon king to Nanshan to discuss the next thing against human beings.


    This matter is very serious, and a perfect confrontation must be thought of.


    When human beings appear from the capital, they will definitely attack the territory of the nearest demon king first, so the third-level demon king python is dangerous.


    And once again, the third-level demon king python also suffered from it. How did he get beaten first?


    The territory of the third-level demon king python is a fortress, from low to high, and the lower part is full of swamps. Ning Tian also uses it as a defense line against human beings.


    However, since the third-level demon king python team is not too far away from the capital, it is also good to test the strength of human beings first.


    The second line of defense is the territory of the five-level demon king pangolin. Under the territory of the five-level demon king pangolin are very thick rock formations with dense peaks and fog all the year-round.


    Very often, human beings are introduced, scattered, and broken one by one.


    The third line of defense is also the place to fight against human beings. Of course, being the third line of defense is not the territory of the demon king, but an abandoned city. Therefore, they chose to be an abandoned city as the last line of defense, and it is also because there is a huge forest behind the city.


    There are more than 30 demon king living in the forest. This place must be the target of human crusade.


    The detailed plan discussion was not completed until the evening, and a demon king also began to go back to make preparations.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    When Ning Tian rested, he found that Lingluo had been looking at himself all the time, and he was too embarrassed after feeling her eyesight.


    ¡°Nothing, but I feel that you are very competent in human terms.¡±


    Lingluo smiled at Ning Tian and replied.


    Ning Tian looked at Lingluo and said with his mouth rising, ¡°Haha! What a cold joke.¡±


    Lingluo¡¯s Heart Activity:? ??


    In fact, Ning Tian doesn¡¯t know how he came to take care of this matter. Originally Ning Tian¡¯s plan was to stay in the White Fog Forbidden Zone for hundreds of years, with slow development. As a result, things didn¡¯t develop as he thought.


    But also more and more crooked, now have begun to help demon clan against human beings.


    ¡°Alas! I don¡¯t know who won and who lost this battle.¡±


    Ning Tian himself already knew that he was involved and it was impossible to stop doing this.


    Lingluo saw Ning Tian¡¯s helpless and worried face and joked, ¡°Isn¡¯t your master very good? Let him help!¡±


    Ning Tian looked at Lingluo and said speechlessly, ¡°My master is also a human being. How is it possible for you to let the master help us deal with human beings?¡±


    Ning Tian did not think about this idea at all. After all, it is undoubtedly impossible to let his master fight against his compatriots and walk as a traitor and betray his race. Even if he is his master¡¯s apprentice, it is impossible.


    If Ning Tian were still human now, he might have joined the crusade against the demon clan.


    At present, the human body in Ning Tian¡¯s soul is a demon race, which also leads to the original Ning Tian trying not to help either side, but the actual development does not allow Ning Tian not to help either side.


    The next day, Ning Tian and the demon king went to the first line of defense.


    Looking from bottom to top, the surrounding area is full of rocks. The stone ladder that originally went up the mountain has decayed and is full of green plants.


    The only way to get through here is in front of Ning Tian, a narrow passage that can only accommodate a few people.


    It is impossible to go up from other places. It is surrounded by hard and smooth rock walls. Unless you choose a detour, and if you detour, it will take at least more than ten days to go.


    ¡°This place is really nice.¡±


    Ning Tian praised the place.


    Ning Tian then began to command, leaving a large number of spirit beast and fire beast here, and leaving a few demon beasts in charge.


    The entrance to this only passage, Ning Tian, of course, chose to destroy it directly.


    Here on the flat ground, cut down all the trees and leave a vacant lot so as to better attack the enemy.


    The first line of defense Ning Tian took the defense and attacked from afar on the rocks.


    Ning Tian immediately ordered others to start piling up boulders and sprinkle water on the originally smooth rocks to make them smoother.


    Unexpectedly, human beings are going to crusade against the demon clan. Ning Tian decided to get involved in helping the demon clan. Naturally, he will fight against human beings.


    Immediately, Ning Tian sent a battle letter directly to the human beings, allowing the third-level demon king python here to be sent to the capital gate.


    If you want to fight, you must fight. Of course, there must be no shortage of war books. The demon clan must have the domineering power.


    Of course, as soon as the third-level demon king python approaches the capital, the strong will appear on the high wall of the capital.


    And this strong man, unfortunately, is come here to visit Li Baiming.


    The heavy weapons on the high wall of the capital were also activated due to the arrival of the third-level demon king python, aiming at the third-level demon king python.


    Level 3 demon king python is certainly not unintelligent.

 Chapter 264 - Letter Of Challenge Of The Demon Clan

    Now it has become extremely nervous in an instant and they may fight at any time.


    ¡°I heard that you human beings are going to take revenge against our demon clan. Of course, we demon clan accept you to take revenge. After taking it, this is the letter of the challenge issued by our commander on behalf of the demon clan to you human beings.¡±


    The third-level demon king python said, the boulder on the tail, directly flying Li Baiming on the high wall of the capital.


    Li Baiming jumped and caught the flying boulder directly. He saw that there were words on the boulder.


    ¡°Letter of challenge?¡±


    Li Baiming was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Li Baiming was trying to ask, but the third-level demon king python had already left.


    Li Baiming threw down the boulder of the demon clan letter of challenge directly, looking serious and nervous.


    And the people on the high wall also looked at the demon clan letter of challenge on the boulder. They were all surprised. The demon clan was already so powerful that it could write human characters.


    Soon the story that the demon clan sent the boulder letter of the challenge has been spread.


    There are also angry criticisms on the Internet.


    ¡°Are these demon clans too arrogant and crazy?¡±


    ¡°Yes! send us a letter of challenge, which was simply too rampant.¡±


    ¡°This time we must give the demon clan a severe massacre.¡±


    ¡°Yes, slaughter demon clan, revenge.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Chief No.1 soon asked Li Baiming to see himself, saying that the number of troops Li Baiming could bring this time could increase from 10,000 to 50,000.


    demon clan is really a bit too rampant this time. They ran to their doorstep to send the letter of challenge. If it weren¡¯t for the demon clan union and the attack on hundreds of cities, resulting in the need for a large number of troops and not many remaining troops.


    Chief No.1 will not only give Li Baiming this army.


    Li Baiming is, of course, very happy. The combat effectiveness of the army is always much stronger than that of the civilians forming a team.


    Not long ago, Li Baiming held another meeting. The demon clan came directly to give the human race a letter of the war, which was unthinkable before.


    However, it is now in front of them, which makes people have to believe it.


    Among them, the commander in the mouth of the third-level demon king python is Li Baiming¡¯s most fearful.


    Li Baiming has speculated that it was the commander who stopped him from crusading against the demon race. Now letter of the challenge is challenging the race. Anyway, they are already going to fight. It is inevitable. Then fight.


    ¡°It is also because of the letter of a challenge sent by the third-level demon king python today that we have gathered together again today.¡±


    Li Bai said clearly and also observed the reaction of the crowd.


    All the people¡¯s faces were calm as if they had not taken this matter seriously at all.


    Such a situation is not what Li Baiming wants.


    ¡°I know from the mouth of the third-level demon king python that there is a demon king with superior intelligence quotient in the demon clan. The mysterious demon king is our biggest enemy at present.¡±


    Li Bai said clearly, deliberately raising his voice a few minutes.


    And all of them looked at Li Baiming with a face of disapproval.


    In this way, Li Baiming was very angry. These people clearly looked down on the demon race and felt that they were sure of their IQ and did not pay any attention to it.


    Li Baiming knows very well that being careless is often likely to fail.


    ¡°According to this gathering to crusade against the demon clan, there is a demon clan who is making trouble. Demon King, who has a very high IQ, is the mysterious one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone, and Miss Blood Family is still in the hands of the mysterious one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. We may be a tough battle this time. I¡¯d like to explain in advance that whoever dares to behave in such a way will have no forgiveness.¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s last three words came out, and all the people present felt the air around them drop instantly, and their bodies instinctively issued dangerous warnings.


    The strong who didn¡¯t care about it immediately became nervous. Li Baiming¡¯s words were obviously not joking.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The crowd instinctively answered.


    Looking at these people finally has a little sense of urgency, Li Baiming went on to say: ¡°You should not think that we have annihilation. You should know that the cost of annihilation is 5 billion yuan. Moreover, the use of annihilation must be opened by Chief No.1 himself. Of course, if anyone has money, he can spend money to let us use annihilation. I don¡¯t know which rich person can come up with some money and help?¡±


    Li Baiming looked at the crowd, and when they heard that annihilation would cost 5 billion yuan, they got a fright in an instant. It was so expensive that they had to forget it.


    Looking at the public recognition did not want to pay, Li Bai did not talk nonsense tomorrow night and let them go back to prepare.


    On Ning Tian¡¯s side, all three lines of defense have been completed, waiting for the arrival of the war.


    ¡°Alas! If my own body can come over, when the war is over, I may be able to break through to demon king.¡±


    Ning Tian said gloomily.


    His own body cannot move, which is also Ning Tian¡¯s greatest weakness, and it is also something that worries Ning Tian.


    When it comes to human wars, he can only watch. Although demon words can be used, it is better to expose fewer demon words. The strength of the demon word team has not recovered much.


    It is even more impossible to kill human peerless strong, and innate fighter cannot win either. He directly directs from the side.


    ¡°I am really weak.¡±


    Ning Tian said helplessly.


    ¡°Although you are very weak, your subordinates are very strong. There are three demon kings around to protect you. What are you still worried about?¡±


    This is a demon sword who is comforting Ning Tian.


    Ning Tian glanced at the crocodile next to him and had some comfort in his heart.


    ¡°No, when things are over, we will go to retreats.¡±


    Ning Tian said firmly.


    The crocodile heard Ning Tian¡¯s words from the side, and his heart was also puzzled. Why is Ning Tian so weak?


    The next day, the first line of defense was completely ready.


    Moreover, Ning Tian also found that human beings had come to investigate not far from the first line of defense, and unmanned reconnaissance aircraft also wanted to fly over to observe, but how could Ning Tian let human beings succeed?


    Immediately let a third-level demon king eagle shoot down these unmanned reconnaissance aircraft.


    At the time of preparation on the last day, according to the information received, a small number of people on the human side began to act, not far from the first line of defense.


    Although Ning Tian did not know what those humans were doing in advance, he did not relax his vigilance. There were three levels of peerless strong in humans.


    Ning Tian asked the crocodile to kill human beings. As a result, human beings ran away directly and hid their breath.


    After returning, the group came again.


    Ning Tian also didn¡¯t know what these human beings were going to do. they kept running, ran, and came back. Like a fly, he was bored with them.


    ¡°Ning Tian, what do you think those humans are doing?¡±


    Lingluo also found out what these human beings should be doing, but they did not fight with us, ran all the time, and then came back.


    Ning Tian did not let the crocodile go again but began to use his ability to use plants as glasses to observe these humans.

 Chapter 265 - Eternal Suppression

    Ning Tian found that among these humans, the third-level peerless strong would cut his wrists and release blood without walking anywhere, and miraculously, the blood would disappear.


    Although Ning Tian does not know what is going on, there must be something wrong with it.


    After more than dozens of releases, these humans left here.


    Moreover, Ning Tian also observed that this human third-level peerless strong was extremely weak when walking.


    When Ning Tian went to check, he found nothing wrong.


    However, the more so, the more wrong Ning Tian feels. There must be some problems. The key is that Ning Tian is a little depressed if he cannot find it.


    ¡°Forget it, when you understand it, you will know what human beings want to do.¡±


    Ning Tian finally chose to go back.


    On the day of the war, the human army had already begun to set out.


    At noon, the human army had reached the first line of defense of the demon clan.


    More than half a million people of the human army, aggressive gaze at the distance of the first line of defense.


    On this battlefield, both sides did not start fighting in the first place but looked at each other.


    ¡°Go, the crocodile.¡±


    Of course, Ning Tian can¡¯t show up, otherwise, it will be miserable.


    The crocodile bar jumped directly from a line of defense to the middle of the battlefield.


    Li Baiming also let himself, next to a seven-level peerless strong past.


    The seven-level peerless strong is tall and has a long scar on his face. Some of them are horrible and ferocious, which makes people instinctively afraid.


    ¡°Human boy, you are very daring and want to crusade against our demon clan. You are simply dying.¡±


    The magic crocodile said with contempt in his arrogance.


    However, although this tall seven-level peerless strong feels very weak in front of the crocodile, he lacks breath and has not lost to the crocodile.


    ¡°The weak demon clan also dares to challenge us human beings and has great courage to pass through us human beings. We human beings can suppress your demon clan for thousands of years, eat you, and kill you, and we can still do the same now.¡±


    The seven-level peerless strong said the body began to get bigger, the height is also several tens of meters, put away can look at the crocodile.


    What Peerless strongly said can be heard by all the people behind him.


    ¡°Yes, our race will suppress your demon race forever.¡±


    ¡°Repress you forever.¡±


    ¡°Eternal repression.¡±


    ¡°Eternal repression.¡±


    ¡°Eternal repression.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The momentum of the Terran side is growing, which is not a good beginning.


    The crocodile is also a little weak for quarreling.


    You human beings slaughter living beings and destroy nature. Today, we demon clan will kill you human beings for heaven.¡±


    The voice said a man in a mask and an antique black robe jumped from the first line of defense onto the crocodile¡¯s back.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Behind the demon, the clan began to roar, momentum began to slowly overtake the human.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Peerless strongly looked at the mysterious man in front of him with his eyebrows locked.


    When Li Baiming saw this mysterious man, his eyebrows were locked.


    His mouth slowly said, ¡°The commander of the demon clan.¡±


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t want to come out originally, but seeing that the crocodile was unable to quarrel back and his momentum was suppressed, he could only wrap himself tightly and come out to press the momentum back.


    ¡°Haha!! Heaven is Heaven, Heaven does not need your demon clan to help.¡±


    The seven-level peerless strong continued to hide.


    ¡°You are wrong. Among our demon clan, there are countless creatures except you human beings, and only you human beings are among your human beings. Therefore, we demon clan can replace God to kill you human beings, because human beings should be killed.¡±


    Ning Tian said, and the words ¡°countless creatures¡± and ¡°killing¡± were especially heavy.


    Ning Tian¡¯s words, let this seven-level peerless strong for a while, really don¡¯t know how to return it.


    As for the matter of the demon clan killing human beings, it cannot be mentioned at all. The number of animals killed by human beings before the recovery of spirituality cannot be calculated at all.


    ¡°You are the commander!¡±


    At this time, Li Baiming jumped directly from behind.


    Ning Tian looked at Li Baiming and was very surprised. How did this man know his identity in the demon clan?


    Li Baiming, of course, sensed the surprise in Ning Tian¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°I also know that you are the mysterious one in the White Fog Forbidden Zone. You are really hidden deep enough.¡±


    At this time Ning Tian was also surprised. How did this person know?


    Looking at the confident expression of the person in front of Ning Tian¡¯s own eyes is not to say lies again, and it is impossible to say lies completely correctly.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s tone is very calm, making people have no idea how Ning Tian¡¯s reaction is now.


    Li Baiming saw Ning Tian asking this question, which is also certain, but Li Baiming will certainly not tell Ning Tian about Ning Tian¡¯s own mobile phone.


    ¡°We are enemies now. How can I tell you?¡±


    Li Baiming used a very provocative tone.


    However, Ning Tian himself quickly calmed down. Although Ning Tian is still very weak, Ning Tian now has confidence. Even if human beings already know something, they can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°See who wins.¡±


    Ning Tian said the crocodile took Ning Tian directly, and after the dust was flying, it jumped back to Line 1.


    Li Baiming and the seven-level peerless strong also returned to the back.


    Both sides did not give the order to attack in the first place but looked at each other, murderous look on the battlefield.


    ¡°When will Ning Tian start fighting?¡±


    Level 3 demon king python asked.


    ¡°Wait, wait for those human beings to start first, I want to see what tricks they want to play.¡±


    Ning Tian stared at the human opposite.


    Just at the beginning, Ning Tian wanted to see what characters were on the other side.


    As a result, after his appearance, the highest officer of the military region actually came. According to Demon Sword, the strength of Li Baiming, the highest officer of the military region, turned out to be half a step to the top.


    This is not easy to handle, but fortunately, Li Baiming did not mean to start fighting in the first place.


    Although Ning Tian also knows that there are more powerful demon clans, but none of them have appeared. According to the demon sword, there are also powerful demon emperors around us, who are watching in the dark, and there is more than one.


    This relieved Ning Tian a lot. Otherwise, Li Baiming, the top player in this half step, would be deal with them easily.


    As long as Li Baiming, the top player in this half step, does not shoot, the demon emperor, who may be hidden, will not shoot either.


    On Li Baiming¡¯s side, it is also because of the appearance of Ning Tian that Li Baiming is extremely alert. Li Baiming has regarded Ning Tian as a terrible opponent.


    Li Baiming also found that there were demon clans with the same strength as demon emperor, so Li Baiming could not do it himself, but could only lead the way.


    There is also an invisible rule between the strong and the strong. The strong cannot make weak moves against themselves. This is reflected in the damp caused by the demon clan.

 Chapter 266 - Wins

    Looking at the blood mist, Ning Tian knew he had been cheated, but it was too late now.


    ¡°Damn it, the crocodile comes back.¡±


    The first line of defense can no longer be maintained. Demon Beast and Demon King have few people to come to the first line of defense. Facing the human army, it is too late to let them come and there is not enough time.


    Now they can only give up this line of defense. The battle of the first line of defense has been lost.


    Waiting for the blood fog to disperse, the ground was full of the bodies of spirit beast and fire beast, and they were all bleeding all over their bodies, which was very horrible.


    ¡°Commander of the Demon Clan, have you lost?¡±


    Li Baiming said proudly and loudly.


    On the human side, there is also a proud smile on their face.


    There are so many bodies of the demon clan.


    In the eyes of all, in addition to the excitement of victory, of course, there is also greed for the bodies of these demon clans in front of them.


    ¡°Haha!!¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the greed in human eyes and smiled sarcastically.


    ¡± the crocodile, are you okay?¡±


    Ning Tian said solemnly to the crocodile.


    ¡± I am okay. It depends on whether those human beings are greedy or not.¡±


    The tone of the crocodile was filled with pent-up anger and sarcasm.


    ¡°Go, retreat.¡±


    Ning Tian turned and left.


    Li Baiming looked warily at Ning Tian, who had disappeared on the first line of defense. He was somewhat surprised and left and gave up.


    We won the first battle.


    ¡°The war god transvestite clan has retreated and we have won.¡±


    ¡°We won.¡±


    ¡°I won.¡±


    ¡°Great, we won.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    The crowd cheered, the joy of victory.


    ¡°Lord Ares, these are the bodies of spirit beast and fire beast. What about them?¡±


    After cheering happily, it is the most important link to come.


    Li Baiming glanced at the bodies of the countless spirit beast and fire beast. He looked at the greedy eyes of the people around him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Divide yourself!¡±


    Li Baiming spoke and went directly back to the back camp.


    Hearing Li Baiming says so, the originally orderly human army dispersed instantly and began to rush to the battlefield greedily to rob the bodies of spirit beast and fire beast.


    Of course, innate fighter and peerless strong looked down on the bodies of spirit beast and fire beast and watched them from a distance.


    The battlefield took only half a day to snatch all the bodies of Spirit Beast and Fierce Beast on the battlefield.


    All the people were smiling, contemplating the profits of these spirit beast and fire beast.


    And Ning Tian also reached the second line of defense and began to make good arrangements.


    On the human side, because of the bodies of spirit beast and fire beast, they did not move forward but occupied the first line of defense.


    ¡°The demon clan suffered numerous casualties in the First World War. We got millions of spirit beast fire beast bodies, human beings, and you will cry later.¡±


    Ning Tian said in a sinister tone after reading the headline of the news on his mobile phone.


    Lingluo on one side said with some unhappiness, ¡°Ning Tian, is this too cruel?¡±


    ¡°I think it is good.¡±


    ¡°Childe Ning Tian¡¯s method is very good. Although sacrifice is a bit big, it can let mankind know that our bodies are also very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ning Tian, this is a very good method.¡±


    ¡°I now know why Ning Tian only sent spirit beast and fire beast to fight. The human side let innate fighter come up, and Ning Tian¡¯s son won¡¯t let demon beast go up.¡±


    ¡°Human beings are really hypocritical for the sake of face.¡±


    Demon King, who had lost the first battle, did not have anger or unhappiness in his tone but also had deep sarcasm and pride in his tone.


    Ning Tian did not enjoy these demon king¡¯s praise of himself. On the contrary, his face was serious and a little sad. Ning Tian¡¯s own method was really cruel.


    However, in order to win, for the sake of this demon race, Ning Tian comforted himself that there must be sacrificed in the war.


    ¡°Alas! We are different from you. I told you to go down and slowly spread what I said among the human beings after the human beings have carried back these spirit beast and fire beast bodies.¡±


    Ning Tian said that then ignored the demon king and went on.


    However, Ning Tian¡¯s words, even if the voice is low, can be heard by all the demon king present.


    After Ning Tian left, the atmosphere at the scene took place, with a slight change and a lot of depression.


    ¡°You have discovered that Ning Tian is like a human!¡±


    At this moment, the crocodile broke the peace and said.


    And the crocodile is obviously right.


    ¡°Yes, you follow Ning Tian. Although it is difficult to say in front of Ning Tian, we still have some words to say. Ning Tian behaves too much like human beings. This is intuition.¡±


    ¡°Yes, although I don¡¯t want to admit it very much, Ning Tian¡¯s IQ is somewhat high, and this plan alone is beyond our imagination.¡±


    ¡°And when Ning Tian said, it was too kind. We, demon clan, said that all of you here could not feel a little sad about the death of many spirit beast and fire beast.¡±


    The meaning of the demon king is to let the crocodile give an answer.


    ¡°My Lord, his body is a tree, There is nothing wrong with this, and you should know that the adult¡¯s human master, although you do not know the strength if, but it must not be simple. he said that his human master was from ancient times and would not take part in our battle against human beings. As for the fact that he is too human, although I have noticed it, I do not know the reason. ¡±


    The crocodile said, also slowly left.


    The demon king¡¯s eyes are also flashing.


    This time against human beings, but Ning Tian is completely in command, including all demon king is also letting Ning Tian command. All demon king understand the meaning of this.


    Ning Tian himself has not actually realized this problem, so even if this time, the demon king has to obey Ning Tian, Ning Tian is in the demon clan, what is his real identity?


    The demon king is worried because of the identity gradually formed by Ning Tian. If this identity is confirmed, Ning Tian will be an undercover of human beings again, and the demon clan will not be killed.


    On the human side, because of this victory, it has brought great returns to mankind.


    there are already many people in the human army have begun to calculate, whether they should not go, this time they have obtained such rich remuneration, quickly put their lives in, will lose a lot.


    Each person was given the bodies of spirit beast and fire beast, which has now exceeded Li Baiming¡¯s promise.


    rumors have been circulating in the human army. Next, the demon clan will send the demon king to fight to retaliate against human beings. Those who don¡¯t want to die in vain, let¡¯s go quickly.


    As soon as this spread, those who hesitated immediately found a way to leave.


    Li Baiming soon learned the news and immediately became very angry.


    ¡°Damn it, whoever dares to run away without authorization will be shot to death. Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect to do this to shake the morale of the army.¡±

 Chapter 267 - A Trick

    Originally Li Baiming thought that there should be no accident before continuing to attack the demon clan, but now Li Baiming knows that he is really wrong.


    Ning Tian this move, shake the morale of the army, it is some fatal.


    So the original morale is not very up, this army, began to split.


    The horror of the demon king, which makes people fear, coupled with greed, has been satisfied. In using this demon king to frighten, many people certainly choose to leave.


    Li Baiming, of course, is aware of the seriousness of the problem. If he forcibly suppresses it, it may backfire and lead to the fragmentation of the army, which was originally divided by people¡¯s hearts.


    However, if let this go on, they will have to go back to our homes and fall into the trap of the demon clan.


    ¡°Damn it, it turned out to be a trick.¡±


    Li Baiming realized that at the same time, Li Baiming also knew that the commander of the demon clan was really ruthless enough to set up this game with the lives of the above thousands of white demon clans.


    After Li Baiming¡¯s orders went down, he briefly suppressed those who wanted to leave.


    Li Baiming is also trying to find a way at this time. After all, he can only suppress this order for a short time. Moreover, Li Baiming already knows that there are demon clans in the army who are making trouble. Continue to come up with a solution quickly.


    Sure enough, soon after, the army began to have a voice.


    To say that if you don¡¯t run now, you are going to be killed by the demon king. This kind of vain sacrifice is obvious that Li Baiming doesn¡¯t want them to divide the bodies of spirit beast and fire beast. When they are killed by the demon king, the bodies of spirit beast and fire beast are all Li Baiming¡¯s own.


    As soon as the rumor came out, those who were directly suppressed by Li Baiming¡¯s orders became angry. This was to let them die, and then their booty was Li Baiming¡¯s.


    After Li Baiming knew the rumor, the table turned directly into ashes.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Although Li Baiming won this battle, the morale of the army was high, and there were rich trophies, but now, Li Baiming understood that he was going to lose. If he goes on like this, the army will disperse directly.


    ¡°Lord God of War, what should we do?¡±


    A three-level top strong asked at a loss.


    The others also looked at Li Baiming in points. All the people present knew that this was the trick of the demon clan, but there was no good way to deal with it.


    Li Baiming closed his eyes, thought for a moment, then opened his glasses fiercely and said, ¡°Command that anyone who continues to take part in the crusade against the demon race can share Demon King¡¯s body after we kill Demon King. If they escape, they will become a traitor to mankind.¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s words made everyone frown again. Demon King¡¯s body was related to their interests.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking if everyone has gone, how could you kill the demon king ?¡±


    Li Baiming said with a warning tone.


    And Li Baiming¡¯s words also exploded in the army. Demon King¡¯s body, each part is priceless, is also of great help to improve their strength.


    Such a great temptation, coupled with the crime of betraying human beings if they escape, quieted down those who wanted to escape.


    For demon king¡¯s powerful fear, and let everyone in the army feel uneasy.


    The moral of the army has been shaken, and now he can only try his best to stabilize it.


    Ning Tian smiled coldly when he heard the news, while all the demon king present also raised their corners of the mouth and showed insidious smiles.


    ¡°Those human beings are really greedy. Our real plan seems to have succeeded.¡±


    ¡°The human side is now showing greed for the bodies of Spirit Beast and Fierce Beast.¡±


    ¡°It is naive to want our bodies.¡±


    ¡°Haha!! I guess there will be chaos in human cities soon.¡±


    ¡°The time has come for this human army to be killed.¡±


    ¡°I feel that there are two lines of defense behind us, which are not needed at all.¡±


    ¡°It is possible.¡±


    The demon king said proudly.


    Ning Tian did not speak. He just watched the demon king speak. Ning Tian left in a bad mood.


    Now Ning Tian hesitates. Is it true that he has not violated his original intention and neither side will help?


    Now it seems that it has been violated. he doesn¡¯t know why Ning Tian always feels in a panic when he thinks of this problem.


    Next, the human side will fall into a big riot because of his trick, and the human army here will surely be in chaos.


    In the end, it is a victory or a demon race. Of course, it does not rule out that Li Baiming discovered it in time or that there are any new means.


    Moreover, Ning Tian also found that these demon kings always make him feel strange when looking at him recently, just like they are using an observation eye.


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t wrong about too much, when did I become so indecisive, now that I have taken this step, then continue to walk!¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s voice was very low, but all the demon king present heard it.


    Although the demon king did not know what Ning Tian was saying, he should be making a decision.


    ¡°Why do you look at me? I have something to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Ning Tian will come to his senses and find that all the demon king are looking at himself. At that time, he was a little shy and found an excuse to leave.


    After Ning Tian walked away, the demon king did not disperse. Instead, you looked at me and I looked at you.


    ¡°Today, Ning Tian is a bit strange. I always feel that Ning Tian has something to worry about.¡±


    ¡°I also found out.¡±


    ¡°Well, what are you doing all day?¡±


    At this moment, the crocodile interrupted the demon king. Although the demon king was not very happy and was interrupted by the domineering tone of the crocodile, looking at the demon spirit on the crocodile, the demon king still chose to be unintelligent.


    Not counting the demon spirit, they can¡¯t win him.


    The crocodile may also be aware of his words, which upset the demon king and began to say in a more peaceful tone: ¡°Tonight is the happiest night in the human city. Let¡¯s wait and watch the play!¡±


    The crocodile changed the subject, and the demon king laughed at the thought of what was going to happen to mankind tonight.


    In the evening, the starry sky twinkled with stars and was very beautiful. On Li Baiming¡¯s side, in the evening, there were countless bonfires. Everyone began to cook the bodies of spirit beast and fire beast, ready to eat a big meal and reward themselves.


    ¡°It smells good!¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡± In case we are all drunk and the demon clan fight with us, we will be killed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, today¡¯s fighting demon race has always ruled out spirit beast and fire beast to fight against us. I feel there is definitely a problem.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    One side of the people came, interest asked.


    The man shook his head and said, ¡°How do I know?¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    All the people around showed disdainful eyes, which obviously means that what he said was nonsense.

 Chapter 268 - The People Lost The Mind

    On the side of the human city, the huge amount of bodies of spirit beast and fire beast returned were disposed of and auctioned.


    Or those people in the capital told themselves not to auction their share and to take it back to their children to eat so that their children could become stronger.


    In a small family in the capital, a man and two women are sitting on the dining table, excitedly eating the delicious meat on the table.


    ¡°Sister, is this the meat of fire beast? It really smells good!¡±


    The little boy in this small family said excitedly and curiously.


    The elder sister said with excitement, ¡°Yes, this is the meat of the Fierce Beast. It all depends on Dad. Otherwise, we would not have been able to get the meat of the Fierce Beast. You know, a piece of the meat of the Fierce Beast now is hundreds of thousands of pieces.


    ¡°Eat it quickly, you two can both be the future of our family, the meat of Fierce Beast contains powerful spiritual power, eat it quickly!¡±


    ¡°Well, Mom, we will definitely become stronger so that Dad will not have to do such dangerous things.¡±


    At the same time, in Huada College, Youer and Yang Xin¡¯s roommates are sitting in the dormitory, eating hot pot, but the meat of hot pot is the meat of Fierce Beast.


    ¡°This Fierce Beast meat tastes good!¡±


    ¡°Almost ready, almost ready.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at the meat, hurry up and eat with chopsticks, or there will be no more.¡±


    Yang Xin said jokingly


    However, You Mei has been staring at the fire beast meat on the table and has not spoken.


    ¡°The meat is ready, eat it quickly.¡±


    Yang Xin was the first to move the chopsticks. she grabbed the meat in the hot pot as fast as lightning. When she was about to put it in his mouth, Youer picked up the chopsticks faster and grabbed the meat Yang Xin was about to put in her mouth and knocked it off the ground.


    The Fierce Beast meat that several other people in the dormitory put in their mouths like this was also hit on the ground by Youer with chopsticks and could not be eaten.


    A few people in the dormitory, instantly look at Youer.


    ¡°you can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    several people looked at Youer doubtfully. Why can¡¯t they eat good fire beast meat?


    At this time, Poisonous Scorpio also began to explain Youer¡¯s words.


    ¡°There is a demon spirit in this field beast meat, and there is resentment in this demon spirit before the death of this field beast. If you want to kill people without consciousness, you can eat it.¡±


    Poisonous scorpion¡¯s words immediately shocked several people again.


    ¡°Impossible! My father gave it to me.¡±


    Yang Xin still doesn¡¯t believe it.


    Poisonous Scorpio looked at Yang Xin and understood the meaning of Yang Xin¡¯s words.


    ¡°Of course your father will not harm you. It is the meat of the Fierce Beast that has its own problems.¡±


    Poisonous Scorpio knew it was not that simple when poisonous Scorpio sensed the familiar demon spirit inside the fire beast meat.


    ¡°There is something wrong with the meat itself?¡±


    several people are subconsciously nervous to stand up, if they eat meat problems, then other spirit beast and fire beast meat will also have problems.


    If it says to Poisonous Scorpio that eating the meat of spirit beast and fire beast will lead to delirious killing, the consequences will be somewhat serious.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s too late to stop it now. Just lock the door and sleep.¡±


    Poisonous Scorpio did not care too much but felt a little happy. Human beings also suffered from this. They killed others and ate their meat and blood. Now they have suffered retribution. Who can blame them?


    Youer was also very calm. she put down his chopsticks and went to see the moon outside.


    she didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all.


    After several people reacted, they took out their cell phones to make phone calls and told their families not to eat the meat of spirit beast and fire beast.


    Ning Tian and the demon king are also coming quietly now. Not far from the first line of defense that has been occupied by human beings, they are waiting quietly for the next drama.


    At this time in the human army, all the people are laughing and eating the meat of the spirit beast and fire beast. They are very happy. Of course, the patrols can only watch and eat after changing shifts.


    However, a plate of 9-grade Fierce Beast meat was brought to Li Baiming. Li Baiming originally wanted people to take it down, but he was not in the mood to eat it now. However, Li Baiming looked at the plate of 9-grade Fierce Beast meat and his eyebrows slowly tightened.


    Li Baiming walked in and looked carefully at this plate of 9-grade Fierce Beast meat. Suddenly, his face was shocked and he said, ¡°There is something wrong with this meat.¡±


    However, the person who served this plate of Grade 9 Fierce Beast meat became frightened when he heard Li Baiming say that there was something wrong with the meat.


    ¡°Lord Ares is not me. It¡¯s none of my business. I didn¡¯t know there was a problem with this meat.¡±


    The man has cried and begged for mercy on the ground.


    ¡°hurry.¡±


    Li Baiming suddenly thought of something and hurriedly went out.


    Walking to the front of a person who was eating spirit beast meat, the expression of horror on his face deepened.


    ¡°Stop, all of you. There is something wrong with the spirit beast and the fire beast meat.¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s voice spread to the entire human army. Li Baiming used mental power. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the entire human army to hear it clearly.


    However, people were shocked when they heard Li Baiming say that there was something wrong with the spirit beast and fire beast meat.


    ¡°Ah ah ah!!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, brother?¡±


    ¡°Stop, Xiao Li, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!!¡±


    ¡°I want to kill people, I want to kill people.¡±


    In an instant, the original harmony to the scene began to change into riots. Many people did not know why, their eyes turned pure black, and began to attack the people around them crazily. ¡±


    Li Baiming knew that he had come too late, this was in trouble.


    ¡°Quick, hold down these crazy people.¡±


    Li Bai said clearly that he had already started work.


    Now it starts to fight with each other in an instant. Those who have been lost by demon spirit begin to attack crazily and do not know how to dodge or ache.


    The human army began to mess up, and the sober people were busy stopping these people who had been invaded by the demon spirit and lost their minds.


    However, fortunately, not too many people were lost by the demon spirit. Most of them did not eat their share of spirit beast or fire beast meat. They all wanted to go back to their children to eat or sell it for money. With Peerless strong selling, they were soon suppressed.


    Li Baiming looked at these people helplessly and did not know what to do at that time.


    Suddenly Li Baiming thought of something last time and stood up directly from his chair with panic and nervousness on his face.


    ¡°No, the Capital!¡±


    Li Baiming just wanted to come at this moment. A large number of spirit beast and fire beast bodies were transported back to the capital. By now, many people should have eaten the meat of spirit beast and fire beast, which is in trouble.


    ¡°Lord Ares hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time. Is our demon clan delicious?¡±


    At this time, on the hill at a distance, Ning Tian communicated with spirit so that the human army could hear its own voice. Of course, spiritual communication needed a demon word¡¯s help.

 Chapter 269 - For The Glory Of The Human Race

    When Li Baiming heard the familiar voice was stunned at first, and then Li Baiming, as a half-step peak and strong man, was unable to suppress his anger.


    The breath of the top strong broke out in half a step, directly bouncing off the people around him.


    Li Baiming, with his eyes flushed, looked at Ning Tian in the distance. His voice was filled with endless anger and some trembling and asked, ¡°You are really cruel.¡±


    ¡°Haha!! We are still weaker than you human beings.¡±


    Ning Tian said coldly.


    ¡°Crackling!!¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s hand clenched unconsciously and there was the sound of bones.


    If it weren¡¯t for Li Baiming¡¯s knowledge, it might have been a trap, otherwise, Li Baiming would have rushed over to kill Ning Tian.


    ¡°Commander, you wait for me.¡±


    Li Baiming said, directly threw the huge stone aside at Ning Tian.


    As soon as the crocodile¡¯s tail was thrown, the boulder was thrown away directly.


    Ning Tian knew that Li Baiming did not dare to come over, Li Baiming was afraid it was a trap. so he did not leave immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry, it is your own fault.¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s words directly split Li Baiming¡¯s angry ground.


    ¡°I know you are deliberately provoking me, but I am still very angry. This time you demon clan won.¡±


    Li Baiming spoke and took a big breath. He did not let Ning Tian speak again and went into the tent.


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t say anything either. He watched quietly and then disappeared into the same place.


    At this point, the capital has become extremely chaotic. Although the police have already suppressed the chaos by force, it is impossible because there were too many people.


    Chief No.1 is also embattled now. such a chaotic thing happens, the consequences will be very serious.


    At present, Chief No.1 has let the army in the city take action to suppress the riot.


    At present, a large number of wounding incidents are taking place on the streets in the capital. The battle lasted until about one o¡¯clock in the middle of the night. This time, the army completely suppressed these people who lost their minds because of the demon spirit.


    However, although these people who lost their minds because of demon spirits were subdued, they still did not wake up.


    Li Baiming also asked people to escort back these people who lost their minds because of the demon spirit.


    At this time, people in the human army have begun to panic, and now the atmosphere has become very depressing.


    Li Baiming was very weak lying on the chair.


    ¡°In the first battle we fought against the demon clan, it now seems that we lost miserably. We must win this war against the demon clan. Defectors will be killed directly for betraying mankind.¡±


    As soon as Li Baiming¡¯s words came out, all the people present began to oppose them and said, ¡°Lord God of War, this will not work, but will shake the morale of the army.¡±


    ¡°Yes! it is now in a state of panic. Is it even inappropriate to use such means?¡±


    ¡°I think the god of war adult we should be safer, first appease the army!¡±


    Li Baiming did not open his eyes to look at the crowd, and his voice was somewhat weak and said, ¡°Needless to say, people are already in a panic now. You should know that this war is related to the glory of our race.¡±


    Li Baiming said, and those who agreed with Li Baiming also said, ¡°We cannot lose, and the demon clan has suffered millions of casualties this time. The demon clan is weakened. Beats tide cannot exist, at least within one year.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the next battle will be between us.¡±


    ¡°With the addition of those who have lost their minds because of a demon spirit, our casualties are far less than those of the demon race.¡±


    ¡°right.¡±


    Li Baiming opened his eyes, and excitement flashed through his eyes.


    ¡°Our current problem is that the army¡¯s morale is shaken and everyone is in a state of panic. As long as this matter is solved and the demon clan is crusaded against, there is no problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our problem is that the morale of the army is wavering and people are in a panic.¡±


    ¡°This is the aim of the demon clan.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened and they discovered the most important problem.


    Li Baiming also cheered up, rekindling hope.


    Just because of anger, Li Baiming did not think of the root of the problem.


    But how to stabilize the morale of the army next is a big problem.


    After all, this is not a regular army. Many people have selfishness. Under the current circumstances, many people are already thinking about how to escape.


    ¡± No one can run away. All those who run away will be treated as defectors. After the next crusade against the demon clan, they will be able to get a share of the demon king¡¯s body. For the sake of the glory of our clan, do you have any opinions?¡±


    Li Baiming looked at the crowd and waited for their answers.


    At the same time, the breath of Li Baiming¡¯s half-step peak and strong broke out, making everyone feel incomparable fear.


    The crowd was stunned, which could be related to their own interests, but it would be unable to object to this policy. Looking at Li Baiming¡¯s warning eyes, they were also afraid that Li Baiming would remember themselves when he first raised objections.


    Moreover, Li Baiming added a sentence in his words: For the sake of the glory of our human race, if we oppose it, we just don¡¯t want the glory of mankind. Li Baiming¡¯s tone is full of warnings.


    The first person of his own jumped out to oppose it. In case he directly added the crime of betraying human beings to his long shape, he would be killed.


    After all, this is a critical moment. All the people present don¡¯t want to be the first to stand up against it. Try what happens when Li Baiming sees someone opposing it.


    As time went by, no one came out to say opposition. The atmosphere at the scene was also very tense. Everyone didn¡¯t want to be the first, but they all hinted at the people next to them in their eyes. They came out to oppose at the beginning and then they opposed it again.


    Li Baiming looked at the crowd calmly and said slowly, ¡°Since there is no objection, then the matter is settled.¡±


    Li Bai said clearly, and immediately someone could not sit still and said, ¡°Lord Ares, I¡­ nothing.¡±


    The man was about to speak out against it. As a result, Li Baiming looked at the man with a murderous look in his eyes. The old man felt cold all over in an instant, so he sat down again.


    They all looked at the man speechless, but there was still no one talking.


    ¡°Well, everyone should do this, after all, this is for the glory of our human beings.¡±


    Li Baiming also specially emphasized the word glory, which obviously implies that all people should not want to oppose it. The consequences of the opposition are very serious.


    The people also have no choice but to know how much the word glory weighs. This is related to the whole human race and they cannot afford it.


    Although this time I lost my own interests a little, this one also has no choice, now the situation is special.


    The crowd figured it out by themselves, so they did not want to oppose the idea anymore.


    Li Baiming observed that the people put down their opposition and smiled happily at the people.

 Chapter 270 - Sneak Attack

    And when they saw Li Baiming, the satisfied smile made them look depressed.


    And the good news spread throughout the army, all are excited, even some people can¡¯t believe it.


    Demon King¡¯s body is simply priceless. If you get a little, your strength can also be greatly improved.


    The allure of the demon king¡¯s body is far higher than the demon beast¡¯s. Now there is a chance to get the demon king¡¯s body. How can these people let go?


    ¡°We can even have a share of the demon king¡¯s meat. Even if we die in the war, we are also dead.¡±


    ¡°That is, demon king¡¯s meat. In case I survived, I will make a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Now think about it, it¡¯s all very exciting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, demon king¡¯s meat is something you can¡¯t buy. I will go to battle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    All the people are excited, the greed in their eyes is magnifying infinitely.


    Of course, people also forget an important thing, that is, even these people who eat spirit beast or fire beast meat have now been demon spirit caused to lose their minds.


    Ning Tian, of course, will not let go of this loophole. The human army began to panic again. Demon King¡¯s body cannot be eaten. What¡¯s the use of the demon King¡¯s body?


    This time Li Baiming seemed to have expected it long ago and had no anger.


    Li Baiming went outside in person and made the entire human army hear him with his spirit.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, don¡¯t panic. I have found out that the bodies of spirit beast and fire beast contain demon spirit, but the demon spirit is not heavy. The reason why people who eat spirit beast and fire beast lose their minds is that demon spirit also contains the resentment of the death of spirit beast and fire beast.¡±


    Li Bai said clearly, everyone is a pair of originally is such an expression.


    ¡°What should Lord Ares do?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Lord God of War, do you have a solution?¡±


    ¡°Lord God of War, what can you do?¡±


    Of course, people are very careful about this issue. After all, this is about the demon king¡¯s body and they can get one.


    Although people don¡¯t know how small this share is, it is good to have it, and what size to choose, and the demon king¡¯s size is also very large, as long as the demon king kills more, of course, more points.


    ¡°The solution is very simple. Just wait for the demon spirit and resentment that exist in spirit beast and fire beast to disappear, and it will take at most a week.¡±


    Li Baiming said and went straight back to the tent.


    When people know the solution, they are also excited.


    However, the problems of those who lost their minds because of demon spirit did not come to mind at that time, and Li Baiming did not want to mention them either, because there was no way out at present.


    In the magic capital, experts in this virus should begin to study this demon spirit and try to find an antidote to restore the minds of these people.


    In the first clash, Li Baiming already knew the power of the demon clan, and the pride that still existed in his heart had completely disappeared. Next, Li Baiming should think about the plan carefully.


    In the following battle, Li Baiming already knew that it was in the territory of a five-level demon king pangolin. Under the territory of the five-level demon, king pangolin was very thick rock formations with dense peaks and fog all the year-round.


    This kind of terrain is very troublesome for Li Baiming, with thick rocks, dense peaks, and fog all year round, which makes people afraid to go deep.


    The use of heavy weapons to carry out distant attacks is even more useless. Under the white fog, it cannot be seen at all.


    If they rush in, they are likely to be ambushed.


    At that time, Li Baiming could not think of any good way to do it either, unless the demon clan, like in the first battle, chose to be hard and firm in the front and then voluntarily chose to retreat. However, Li Baiming did not believe that this attack would continue.


    After adjusting one rule, the human army began to set off again.


    On the way, Li Baiming found that the surroundings were really too quiet, and the quiet was somewhat abnormal.


    The surroundings were dead and quiet, so Li Baiming had a bad feeling.


    On a mountain in the distance, Ning Tian looked coldly at the human army.


    ¡°Action.¡±


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    All of a sudden, around the dead and quiet side of the human army, a large number of spirit beast began to run out. These spirit beast had black demon spirits on their bodies, and their eyes were lifeless, just like they died.


    ¡°Damn it! defense.¡±


    The human army also responded immediately and began to fight back.


    However, after these spirit beast ran to the front of the people, their bodies exploded directly, and a large amount of black smoke, demon spirit, poured into the body of the team.


    People who were invaded by demon spirit began to emit demon spirit and their eyes turned pure black and attacked the people around them.


    The scene began to be chaotic, and the number of people entering the body by demon spirit began to increase rapidly.


    However, those who were invaded by a demon spirit could not have stopped their crazy attack without cutting off their heads.


    And those who died, the demon spirit in their bodies, will emerge and enter the bodies of the people around them.


    More and more people have died over and over again, and the number of people who have been brought into the body by demon spirit is also gradually increasing. Now there are thousands of people.


    Soon, the innate fighter among the human beings stepped in and forcibly suppressed these people who had been invaded by a demon spirit.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    These suppressed people began to shout wildly, but they were suppressed by the innate fighter, and these spirit fighter and extraordinarily fighter could not move at all.


    After Li Baiming knew about this, he did not say anything, but now he sends back these people who are mad at the demon spirit and the army continues to move forward.


    Then, another spirit beast rushed over to release the demon spirit in the body.


    However, with the last experience, there were not many people invaded by a demon spirit, only a few thousand people, and they were soon subdued by the strong.


    When Li Baiming knew about it, he ordered the army to let innate fighter go to the periphery of the army to defend, just in case.


    Li Baiming still cannot guess what the demon clan commander is going to do, so let¡¯s do this first, and it is the way to prevent these spirits beast from committing suicide.


    Later, there were several waves of such spirit beast attacks with the demon spirit.


    Of course, there is not much loss, but in the end, some people¡¯s hearts are depressed, and the fear of silence around them makes people feel inexplicable irritability and a little fear in their hearts.


    This kind of situation began to increase after each attack by these spirit beast, and Li Baiming also slowly discovered this situation.


    ¡°The five teams were combined into the four teams. The four teams and the three teams separated their armies and walked from east to west, keeping a distance of 100 meters.¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s order was very strange, but he did not oppose it.


    Ning Tian saw such a situation in the distance, but he also had some doubts. Li Baiming dispersed his strength and what he wanted to do. was he not afraid to concentrate strength and suddenly attacked one place.


    Although Ning Tian wanted to give it a try, he finally chose to give up.

 Chapter 271 - Demon Clan Into Human Form

    What Ning Tian was doing now is harassment. There is no need to take risks. If he wants to attack one place, at least he has to let the demon beast go. Instead, the fire beast and spirit beast are almost killed or injured.


    ¡°When the second line of defense is beginning, harassment will do now.¡±


    Ning Tian then disappeared and headed for the second line of defense.


    On the side of the human army, boulders began to fall in the sky.


    However, for boulders, for the extraordinary fighter, simplicity is a small meaning, so these boulders are smashed in minutes.


    What everyone did not expect was that there would be a demon spirit inside these boulders. Demon spirit appeared and directly raided the people around it.


    ¡°It¡¯s this thing again. Quick, keep a distance.¡±


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t break these boulders.¡±


    ¡°Pay attention to avoid.¡±


    The crowd was busy with the demon spirit hidden in the boulder, and the innate fighter soon appeared to help subdue the people invaded by the demon spirit.


    And because these flying boulders can¡¯t be broken, hurriedly avoid also led to the army become good without formation.


    ¡°Let innate fighter shoot and kick these stones away.¡±


    Li Baiming also soon had a solution.


    These boulders kept falling from the sky for several hours, during which the human army stopped to defend themselves for fear of the demon clan sneak attack.


    Li Baiming also looked for it but did not find the commander of the demon clan. Li Baiming, who was already very alert, was afraid of problems, so he did not fight back.


    Moreover, this boulder should be transported by the flying demon clan, and there are few flying demon clans in the human army. Moreover, these flying demon clans are extremely fast and difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Is there any information from the demon clan?¡±


    Li Baiming asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very quiet over there. There¡¯s not much noise. It¡¯s estimated that we¡¯ll be there in five hours.¡±


    The men began to say.


    ¡°The place is the territory of a five-level demon king pangolin. Under the territory of the five-level demon, king pangolin are very thick rock formations, with dense peaks and fog all the year-round. It is still very troublesome to attack. We can¡¯t afford to wait. In case the demon team reinforces us, we can see that we are miserable from behind. Therefore, we should pay close attention to the movement of the demon clan at any time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Li Bai said clearly, the men went down to get more information.


    After all, he just heard from Li Baiming¡¯s tone that there is so little intelligence in the department. As a staff member, of course, he has to solve it quickly.


    In the following time, there was no attack by the demon clan.


    Five hours later, human beings arrived at the second line of defense.


    There are very thick rock formations here, with dense peaks and fog all the year-round. At the same time, it is extremely quiet here. It does not feel like there are creatures at all. White fog wraps the mountains, making people feel that white fog has life and devours everything in the mountains.


    When the human army came here, they felt extremely depressed in the heart. It seemed that there was a stone that held down the heart. Even breathing felt a little difficult.


    ¡°This battle is not easy to fight.¡±


    Li Baiming said anxiously.


    Looking at this place in front of them, the terrain alone is steeper, and heavy weapons here also have to be completely useless, these white fog wrapped in the mountains, they had to fight first if the demon clan does not come out.


    And Li Baiming also knew deeply that he could not afford to waste the time. If all the more than 500,000 people he brought with him died here, he would have to apologize for their death.


    Even so, he also bears the eternal infamy, so Li Baiming died, he also has no face to face the dead ancestors.


    Therefore, Li Baiming led 100,000 troops to crusade against the demon clan. The pressure was very great. In addition, a commander with ultra-high IQ appeared in the demon clan, so Li Baiming was also under even greater pressure.


    At this point, Ning Tian has slowly walked out of the second line of defense with the crocodile, looking directly at the distant human army.


    ¡°Lord God of War, the demon race¡­ I saw it.¡±


    A man wanted to report the news to Li Baiming but was interrupted by Li Baiming. Later, Li Baiming jumped directly and jumped out of the human army, only more than 100 meters away from Ning Tian.


    As the saying goes, enemies are especially jealous, not to mention enemies on the battlefield.


    ¡°The commander of the demon clan, why didn¡¯t you say something again?¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s tone was sarcastic.


    ¡°Yes, I just only say it again.¡±


    Ning Tian admitted directly, the tone is still very arrogant!


    Li Baiming paused and he didn¡¯t expect Ning Tian to admit it.


    ¡°Start your talk. I¡¯ll see how awesome your talk is.¡±


    Li Baiming also ignored his identity and used a very arrogant tone.


    ¡°You are arrogant enough. If you don¡¯t beg me, those of you who have been put into the body by demon spirit can¡¯t be saved!¡±


    Ning Tian¡¯s tone is still arrogant!


    Li Baiming also knows that this is Ning Tian¡¯s taunting.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to arouse me. Although we haven¡¯t had any choice yet, it doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be. It¡¯s your demon clan. so many spirit beast and fire beast have died. I don¡¯t know how you will fight next.¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s tone is also arrogant.


    However, whether it is the demon clan behind Ning Tian or the human army behind Li Baiming, there is also some silence. These two are also the commanders of the demon clan and human beings. they really don¡¯t care about their identity.


    ¡°What will I do next? I would do nothing¡±


    Ning Tian suddenly said with great seriousness and murder, turned and left.


    Li Baiming also frowned. Some of them could not understand what Ning Tian wanted to do.


    ¡°Stationed for defense.¡±


    Li Baiming turned around and gave the order and returned to the rear.


    Intuition told Li Baiming that this time it was not so simple, after all, it was only necessary to be fully prepared.


    ¡± it seems that human beings are stationed on the defensive side. We will not take care of it?¡±


    Demon sword said from the sidelines.


    ¡°No, let them build the defense. How are they getting ready?¡±


    Ning Tian didn¡¯t look at the crocodile either. He looked at his cell phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready.¡±


    The crocodile said, his eyes flashed with excitement.


    By evening, the human side had already built a simple defensive wall with trees and stones, which was in front of the second defense against the demon clan.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, this demon clan has been doing for so long, why hasn¡¯t anything happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I feel a little bad.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this demon race retreating?¡±


    ¡°No, the demon race can¡¯t just leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, not long ago, I didn¡¯t think this thing would be so simple.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense?¡±


    ¡°That is, the demon race turned out to be human. Although I heard that the demon race can become human beings, I have never seen it before and thought this rumor was false.¡±

 Chapter 272 - The Second War Began

    The crowd paused, began to rest, and began to talk by the way.


    In fact, they feel quite surprised by the appearance of Ning Tian of the demon clan in the form of a human being.


    The conditions for the demon race to become the human form are very harsh, but the specific conditions are not clear to human beings.


    Moreover, the relationship between the demon race and human beings has always been, either you die or I die, so how can the demon race become human beings?


    So there have always been rumors that the demon king can become a human being, but no one has seen it.


    Because Ning Tian is also wearing a mask, people are not really sure. Ning Tian is a human form transformed by a demon clan or he is a traitor to human beings.


    Of course, rumors of human traitors are not reasonable. After all, the demon clan is under the command of this masked mysterious demon clan. It is impossible for the demon clan to be silly and let a human command.


    As for Ning Tian¡¯s identity, there are countless answers on the human side, most of which is demon king, who has just become a human being, and is extremely powerful.


    Ning Tian does not know yet that he has become famous in the human world.


    The demon clan has always been in the second defense. There is no movement, even no sound. The silence is terrible.


    On the other hand, the human side has always been on standby, looking at the second line of defense of the demon race not far away, and still having some fear in my heart.


    Ning Tian did not panic to attack but chose to wait. Anyway, he had plenty of time on his side, while the human side could not afford to wait.


    By dawn, the demon clan¡¯s second line of defense had been quiet and sure, but the human army was already ready to go.


    After a night¡¯s rest, the Terran army has been nurtured and ready to fight.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    With Li Baiming¡¯s order, the third and fourth teams began to attack the demon clan¡¯s second line of defense at a defensive pace.


    The closer they get to the second line of defense of the demon clan, the more nervous and depressed they feel.


    When it was only 100 meters away from the demon clan¡¯s second line of defense, many people were already sweating on their nervous heads.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    In the second line of defense of the demon clan, Ningtianda ordered.


    ¡°Rumble!!¡±


    Inside the demon clan¡¯s second line of defense, there was a loud sound of boulders rolling down from a height.


    ¡°Get ready, here we are.¡±


    Countless huge forces rolled from the demon clan¡¯s second line of defense to the human army.


    However, the human army has already been prepared, and the extraordinary fighter directly blasted these stones in minutes.


    ¡°Rumble!!!¡±


    Approaching, inside the demon clan¡¯s second line of defense, there was the sound of boulders rolling down from a high place.


    After people saw these boulders, which were bigger than trucks, the smile on their faces disappeared.


    Many extraordinary fighters panicked and began to run back in fear.


    ¡°you can¡¯t return it, damn it, it was the innate fighter who broke these boulders.¡±


    Li Baiming communicated with spirit and gave orders in the distance.


    The innate fighter also stepped forward and began to use his special ability to smash these boulders the size of trucks.


    Before they could rest, there was a loud noise in the second line of defense of the demon clan.


    Later, countless stone sands began to devour everything from a high place in the second line of defense of the demon clan and came to the human army.


    These human armies immediately panicked, and many of the spirited fighter and extraordinarily fighter started to run back because of fear, and the formation began to mess up.


    However, those innate fighters did not panic. Several innate fighters with the power of earth elements joined hands directly to form a huge earth wall that rose from the ground and blocked the stone sand falling from the second line of defense of the demon clan.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    At this time, the demon clan¡¯s second line of defense came the voice of the demon clan roaring and tens of thousands of demon clan from the human army.


    ¡°No, go back and keep the formation.¡±


    Li Baiming shouted loudly.


    However, it is now fragmented to four teams and three teams. Seeing their original demon clan, the primitive instinct drives them to fear and run away.


    ¡°The second team!¡±


    Li Baiming had no choice but to send 100,000 people to stop the demon attack.


    After all, this is not a regular army, and many people have not experienced the battle with the demon clan. Now, these people just want to run away.


    The consequence of this is to be directly brutally massacred by the demon clan.


    This time the demon clan is different from the first line of defense. However, there is a demon beast in the demon clan, and the number is several times that of the innate fighter on this side of the human army.


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡±


    ¡°Run, don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I fought with you.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    On the battlefield, there are constant voices of human fear and the courage of human beings to fight back before they die.


    The third team soon arrived at the battlefield, in the form of a row of defense, saving lives while fighting the demon clan.


    But on the demon side, Ning Tian also issued an order to stop these people who wanted to ask for help.


    So now the battlefield is divided into two sides. On one side, the demon clan is killing, while on the other side, Ning Tian has let most demon beasts stop it.


    This also led to the fact that the second team could not save anyone at all and had to face the demon beast¡¯s crazy attack.


    The fourth and third teams have been killed by the demon clan except for some people who are resisting.


    Li Baiming now looks calm and looks at the battlefield.


    Now Li Baiming knows that he must not panic. He must calm down and think about what to do next.


    At present, it is good that the demon king did not play. Otherwise, the battle between the demon king and the peerless strong would have been in such a chaotic situation that countless people would have been killed or injured.


    ¡°Lord God of War, there is a new situation.¡±


    Suddenly the people beside Li Baiming shouted.


    Li Baiming looked down the man¡¯s finger and found that in the second line of defense of the demon clan, a large number of spirit beast began to rush out, or the spirit beast who was familiar with the whole body and risked magic.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s face changed greatly.


    This tactic has been used before. Now in such a chaotic battlefield, and many people have lost their ability to resist, if successful, it will be devastating to the human beings on the battlefield.


    ¡°Innate fighter comes out first to block the spirit beast.¡±


    Li Baiming immediately issued the order and clenched his hands at the same time. Although Li Baiming was in a hurry, Li Baiming knew that he could not go to the battlefield. If he made his own moves, the battle on the battlefield would escalate to the stage of half-step peak strength.


    Then these human beings cannot survive at all.


    Li Baiming himself will certainly apologize for his death.


    Some innate fighter on the battlefield began to stop these spirit beast, but the spirit beast, which had come running in groups, ran separately.


    At this time, these innate fighter challenged and tried their best to stop these spirit beast.


    On the battlefield, especially in this way, when there are too many people on the battlefield, an innate fighter is still afraid to use all his strength. The range of injuries is too large and it is very likely to be injured by mistake.

 Chapter 273 - Accidents On The Battlefield

    Li Baiming saw this situation, but also some eyebrows wrinkled.


    ¡°Those who are still there and want to run away will resist if they don¡¯t want to die. As soon as the spirit beast with magic comes, you will all die.¡±


    Li Baiming¡¯s words shocked those who were still thinking of escaping in pain on the battlefield.


    Those people froze because of Li Baiming¡¯s words. They looked at their comrades who were already dead beside them. Originally, their hearts were full of fear but now they calmed down.


    ¡°Yes, resist and see if we are all going to die or not.¡±


    It is a human instinct that people will struggle strongly under the most dangerous circumstances.


    All those who wanted to run away began to resist.


    However, Ning Tian smiled coldly. Now it is only resistance. What¡¯s the use?


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    With a roar of spirit beast, those spirit beast blew themselves up directly, and a large number of demon spirits in the body began to enter the human body nearby.


    At the same time, this is in chaos on the battlefield, one person is emitting dazzling green light.


    Ning Tian frowned at once because, in the green light, Ning Tian felt the power of purification.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the person who emitted green light. she was a young girl with blood all over her body.


    On the battlefield, because of the sudden huge green light, the battle stopped, and everyone felt a feeling of ease all over. However, those who had been put into the body by a demon spirit and had already despaired were also shocked, and the demon spirit in their bodies disappeared.


    ¡°Kill the woman.¡±


    Ning Tian used his mental power to give orders to the demon clan on the battlefield. For an instant, the eyes of the demon clan on the battlefield all looked fiercely at the young girl who released the power of evolution.


    ¡°Do your best to protect this young girl.¡±


    Li Baiming also immediately reacted and issued orders.


    This evolutionary force only lasted for a few seconds and stopped.


    This seems to be a girl in her twenties who is covered in blood. After her evolutionary power disappeared, she fell back to the ground and completely lost her ability to resist.


    The center of the battlefield also instantly turned to the young girl who had fallen to the ground.


    The demon race rushed frantically to the young girl, and the human side also surrounded the young girl to protect the young.


    Because the demon beast has been blocked by the human innate fighter and cannot pass.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Ning Tian saw that human beings had protected the young girl and began to retreat. He couldn¡¯t help scolding.


    ¡°The plan is ahead of schedule. The girl must not be allowed to go back.¡±


    This girl with evolutionary power will have a great influence on Ning Tian¡¯s plans, so Ning Tian will never let this girl go.


    ¡°Bang Bang Bang!!¡±


    In the ground of the battlefield, the sound of beating began to appear.


    People looked down and found that cracks began to appear on the ground and were spreading.


    ¡°No, the ground is going to crack, we¡±


    Before the man had finished speaking, there was a loud ¡°boom¡± and smoke billowed from the whole battlefield, making it completely impossible to see the battlefield clearly.


    After the smoke dispersed, the battlefield was already a huge pit, and there was still the sound of the demon clan roaring in the pit, as well as the sound of human roaring and killing the demon clan.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    Li Baiming knew that it was impossible to rescue the young girl.


    If he was letting the first team protect her, the demon clan will certainly not sit idly by.


    Now Li Baiming can only pray that the young girl will not die.


    Originally, this huge pit was dug to make the demon clan pretend to be defeated. The retreat of the human army will definitely gather together. At this moment, these human beings could be solved at once.


    But now, the appearance of this young girl is obviously not in Ning Tian¡¯s plan.


    ¡°Demon sword, the human girl just now, how can she have the power of evolution?¡±


    Ning Tian asked a demon sword.


    Demon¡¯s sword himself was also surprised just now. only the elves can use the power of evolution, and only the elves can meet the conditions for using the land of evolution.


    ¡°The human girl should have the blood of the elves in her body. It is better for you to ask Lingluo and Lingxi about this question.¡±


    The demon sword¡¯s words made Ning Tian look aside at Lingluo and Lingxi.


    Lingluo and Lingxi also expressed the same expression at this time, with a face of surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°The young girl has just erupted into the power of purification in her body. I have just sensed the blood of our elves in the human young girl, but the blood is not pure.¡±


    Lingluo did not look at Ning Tian, but continued to look at the battlefield and said.


    Lingxi¡¯s eyes suddenly flashed, as if thinking of something and saying, ¡°I remember my father said that before our elves, a male elf left the elves and went to the outside world. When he came back, he was seriously injured and finally died.¡±


    Lingxi turned his eyes from the battlefield and looked at Ning Tian seriously.


    ¡°Ning Tian, let me go up!¡±


    Ning Tian felt a little strange when he heard that Lingxi wanted to go to the battlefield. If Lingxi went to the battlefield, she would probably disrupt his plan and have some unexpected troubles.


    ¡°Tell me why you want to go.¡±


    Ning Tian did not refuse immediately but asked.


    ¡°she should have been killed. We elves should not have half-elves and half people with impure blood.¡±


    Then Lingluo began to explain.


    Lingluo¡¯s voice was very cold, and there was a sense of disgust in her tone.


    Before Ning Tian could speak, Lingxi put on a mask and ran to the battlefield.


    Of course, the appearance of Lingxi did not escape the eyes of the human army.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Li Baiming was shocked. It seems that the demon clan commander is not only human but also unexpectedly others were.


    ¡°Six levels of demon king¡¯s strength, this is to kill the girl, I will not let you succeed, iron wolf.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Li Baiming stood beside him all the time, but the man with frightening skin replied with a thick voice.


    Then, the iron wolf jumped hard and began to go to the battlefield.


    Lingxi also sensed that a strong man was coming, and the speed immediately accelerated to reach the battlefield.


    ¡°Boom!!¡± In his whole life, the iron wolf jumped down and trampled the surrounding fire beast into meat mud.


    Lingxi and Tielang looked at each other on the battlefield 100 meters apart.


    The demon clan and human beings around them are unconsciously far away from their Lingxi and Iron Wolf. they would die if they stay nearby.


    Lingxi is a demon king of level 6, and this iron wolf is also the top strength of level 6.


    Compared with Lingxi¡¯s slim figure, Tielang¡¯s big man of more than 2 meters, coupled with his well-developed muscles, is like a humanoid tank.


    However, Lingxi¡¯s aura is not weak. It is at war with Tielang¡¯s aura, and no one is weaker than anyone else.


    Lingxi did not talk nonsense. With a slight lift of his hand, a large amount of team water appeared in the air. Under the control of Lingxi, the water began to rotate at a high speed and flew the iron wolf.


    Just like the name, the iron wolf also turned into pure black iron in the first place, and the iron wolf did not choose to avoid the attack of Lingxi.

 Chapter 274 - War For Robbing The Girl

    The iron wolf stood there, without escape or defense.


    However, when the high-speed rotating water column attacked the iron wolf¡¯s body, it only smashed the iron wolf¡¯s clothes instantly, revealing pure black muscles.


    The iron wolf raised his hand and began to change like liquid, becoming a pure black iron javelin.


    ¡°Whew¡± sound, pike thought the speed was too fast, made a sound of friction with the air.


    The speed of the pike was extremely fast, and the afterimage flashed across the air and went straight to the flying spirit stream.


    In front of Lingxi, there was a water escape.


    When the pike was inserted into the water escape, it stopped strangely, which was very confusing.


    Although the people on one side did not know what was going on, the iron wolf saw clearly that the calm water escape was actually flowing at a high speed, thus forming a lethal water escape.


    Iron Wolf knows that this is a very fierce opponent, and it is not easy to use water like this.


    The two sides made a move to explore each other¡¯s strengths.


    Obviously, neither Lingxi nor Tielang has found out how strong each other is.


    ¡°Iron Wolf, you look for a chance to bring the young girl back.¡±


    At this moment, Li Baiming communicated with the Tielang spirit.


    ¡°Lingxi looked for a chance to kill the girl quickly.¡±


    At this time Ning Tian also communicated with Lingxi in spirit.


    Lingxi and Tielang both looked at the girl¡¯s place at the same time. Then they looked at each other and knew each other¡¯s plans.


    The pure black liquid flowed out of the iron wolf¡¯s body, and then the liquid formed a huge axe of more than one meter.


    Then the iron wolf grabbed the ax, stepped back his left foot, and threw it at Lingxi.


    Lingxi is not defending either but directly calling out the water. The water is like a huge wave, devouring everything and heading for the iron wolf.


    ¡°Bang! Boom!!¡±


    The axe and the water waves were packed together, and the splash exploded, while the axe was also shot away.


    However, Lingxi has disappeared and the iron wolf is not in place.


    Lingxi and Tielang both rushed to the young girl.


    Lingxi once again gathered a large amount of water, which formed a tornado more than three meters long in the air and rushed at the young girl who was protected by all.


    The crowd also immediately began to resist and used their special defense capabilities one after another.


    However, in front of the special abilities used by these six levels of the demon king, the defense of all people was too weak and they were directly told that the spinning waterspout was torn to pieces.


    Just as the waterspout was about to attack the unconscious young girl, the Iron Wolf also felt that his body was in front of the young girl and swung a punch at the waterspout.


    The waterspout crazily wants to tear the iron wolf¡¯s beast, and the iron wolf also wants to break the waterspout.


    ¡°Bang!!¡±


    The waterspout dispersed into the water after fighting the iron wolf¡¯s fist for tens of seconds.


    The iron wolf¡¯s hand against the waterspout was also directly discarded, and the pure black iron hand also shed blood.


    ¡°I was injured. It was very severe.¡±


    After the iron wolf spoke with praise and some unexpected words, the injured hand turned into a liquid state, condensed again, and returned to its intact appearance.


    ¡°You are very strong.¡±


    Lingxi saw his operation and also praised it seriously.


    At this moment, the iron wolf saw water floating on the other hand of Lingxi.


    There was a slight tremor in the ground.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The iron wolf immediately turned and hugged the girl who was already in a coma.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Where the iron wolf is located, a huge water column appeared directly, and the iron wolf was trapped in the water column. The water in the water column was rotating at a high speed, thinking of tearing the iron wolf severely.


    The iron wolf hugged the girl tightly.


    Lingxi¡¯s other hand stretched out, and the speed of the water column increased wildly in an instant.


    ¡°You give up! At this rate, you will die.¡±


    Lingxi opened her mouth to persuade him.


    If the iron wolf wants to leave the water column, the Lingxi cannot stop him.


    However, the Iron Wolf has to protect the young girl now. If the Iron Wolf lets go, the young girl will be torn to pieces by the high-speed rotating water the next second.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The iron wolf gritted his teeth with pain all over his body, but he did not mean to let go.


    Lingxi also did not show mercy. Since human beings did not leave, Lingxi did not suggest killing strong human beings first.


    ¡°Lord Iron Wolf, I will save you.¡±


    Lingxi looked up at the source of the sound and found a young girl, all red, coming towards her.


    Lingxi can clearly feel the energy response in the human body.


    Lingxi separated part of the water, which directly passed through the teenager¡¯s chest at high speed.


    Just when Lingxi thought that the human being was dead, the human being did not stop and continued to run towards Lingxi.


    This Lingxi is a little uncomfortable. Attacking a strong man like Iron Wolf can¡¯t be distracted.


    ¡°Whew!¡±


    Then count the water flow and insert it into the teenager¡¯s body, and the teenager can only stop and continue to come towards Lingxi.


    Watching the teenager run to the front of him, Lingxi directly created a whirlpool of water to kill the teenager, and just a nine-level extraordinary fighter to attack her made Lingxi feel an insult.


    At this moment, when the whirlpool of water was about to completely tear the teenager apart, another six-level extraordinary fighter appeared and stood in front of the teenager.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    The man who stood in the way of the teenager was directly torn apart by the whirlpool of water.


    ¡°Xiao Lin.¡±


    The young man shouted with great sadness and anger.


    Lingxi also saw that the young man was close to him. He now has two choices. One is to continue to control the human being. However, if the young man is allowed to blow himself up, she will definitely be injured, and the Iron Wolf will also take the opportunity to run away with the young girl.


    Therefore, this first choice was not cost-effective. Seeing that the young man had come, Lingxi gathered a large amount of water in front of him and rushed to the young man.


    The teenager seemed to have known his fate, so he looked in despair and finally took one look at the direction of the unconscious girl, then ¡°boom!!¡± There was a loud noise and the teenager exploded directly.


    The Iron Wolf also seized the opportunity to break away from Lingxi¡¯s control and retreat with the young girl.


    Lingxi coldly looked at the iron wolf who had fled and did not make any more moves. Lingxi knew that it was too late now.


    On the second line of defense of the demon clan in the distance, Ning Tian saw the iron wolf holding a girl covered in blood and jumping out of the battlefield. Ning Tian knew that Lingxi had failed.


    ¡°What about this? demon sword.¡±


    Ning Tian looked at the demon sword.


    ¡°No, as long as I leave you, your spiritual body will dissipate instantly. The demon race needs your command.¡±


    After listening to Demon Sword, Ning Tian could only shake his head. It seemed that he had planned to make some changes.


    ¡°the crocodile, you can shoot later!¡±


    Ning Tian all planned and could only change, because the young girl, Ning Tian knew that he could not delay the time. In case those human beings understood the power of purification from the young girl with half of the elves¡¯ blood, the later battle was not very easy to handle.